RESEARCH REPORT 1 Office of Research International Communication Agency United States of America UNIVEBSITYrJJ§. ILLINOIS. tlBRARy KENNAN INSTITUTE FOR ADVANCED RUSSIAN STUDIES WOODRCW WILSON INTERNATIONAL CENTER FOR SCHOLARS SOVIET RESEARCH-INSTITUTES PROJECT ■, - v n VOLUME III: THE HUMANITIES Prepared for the United States International Communication Agency BY • ' Mark H. Teeter Eleanor B. Sutter and Blair A. Ruble • y With the assistance of Rosemary Stuart and Mary Giles July 27, 1981 R-15-81 I 300.72077 R 8 XSs v.3 TABLE OF CONTENTS VOLUME THREE PREFACE Page iii ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS vii NOTE ON TRANSLATION xi ENTRIES Anthropology 1 By Mark H» Teeter The Arts 187 By Mark H. Teeter, Blair A. Ruble and Eleanor B. Sutter with the assistance of Bruce Boyer History.' ’ 261 By Blair A. Ruble Philology 395 By Eleanor B. Sutter Philosophy By Mark H. Teeter 553 i PREFACE This study represents the findings of the Kennan Institute's Soviet Research Institutes Project on research centers in the USSR. The project, which was funded by the U.S. International Communication Agency, with additional grants from the U.S. Department of State and the International Research and Exchanges Board, has been designed to produce a handbook examining research institutes in the policy sciences, social sciences and the humanities. The report seeks to provide reliable and detailed information on the history, organization, and structure of Soviet scientific research establishments and institutions of higher learning. At every stage in the development of the project, the Kennan Institute has benefited from the assistance and friendly collaboration of the Office of Research at the International Communication Agency. Volume One of this three-volume report, by Blair A. Ruble, examines institutions in the POLICY SCIENCES (i.e., those social sciences having a direct relationship to the policy process). It contains sections on ECONOMICS; the new and still undefined field of ENVIRONMENTAL STUDIES; URBAN PLANNING AND ARCHITECTURE; INTERNATIONAL STUDIES (encompassing inter-disciplinary regional area studies as well as international relations); and LAW AND POLITICS. Volume Two, also by Blair A. Ruble, contains data on SOCIAL SCIENCE research establishments in DEMOGRAPHY (as defined in the West); PEDAGOGY (as defined in the Soviet Union to include Developmental Psychology); PSYCHOLOGY (including the study of the Physiology of Higher Nervous Activity); SCIENTIFIC-TECHNICAL INFORMATION CENTERS; and SOCIOLOGY. Finally, Volume Three by Mark H. Teeter, Eleanor B. Sutter, and Blair A. Ruble, covers the HUMANITIES, which have been defined by the National Endowment for the Humanities as those fields which concern themselves with questions of value rather than of quantity. iii This last volume contains information on ANTHROPOLOGY; THE ARTS (Fine and Performing); HISTORY; PHILOLOGY; and PHILOSOPHY (including the study of Marxism-Leninism). In general, entries for a specific institution will be found in only one discipline. Where scholars at an institute are working in more than one field, that work has been cross referenced. However, in exceptional cases where an institute ’^as-consistently :,made as significant contribution. - in more than one discipline—as-is the case with the Ukrainian Academy's - Institute of Economics (in both Economics. ?and Demography) and the Belorussian Academy's Institute of Philosophy and -Law 4 ('in those respective disciplines)^- entries will be found under more than one disciplinary -heading with appropriate references guiding the reader to additonal information foundlelsewhere.■ Volume One contains an INTRODUCTORY ESSAY, to ..the entire .report. Each section within the report begins with a brief, documented INTRODUCTION de¬ scribing the historical and organizational, development of' that-field and is followed by a SELECTED 3!3LIOG RAPHY. - Institutions :are arranged within a disciplinary section by union republic dished'.alphabeticaTly within each discipline, the RSFSR appearing first) and-by city. His ted: alphabetically within each republic, the republican capital .appearing'first) .:': ' In general, this study, provides information on every research institu¬ tion ( nauchno-issledovatel T skii institut ).,; .research, and design, institute ( issledovatel’skii i proektnyi inshitut ), and~ institution of higher education ( vysshee uchebnoe zavedenie ) presently known to perform noh-classified research. As important research in some f ields; hakes., placer outside the traditional institutional settings, we have - included,. a.=. number of other establishments ■such as museums (in Anthropology), botanical:gardens (in Environmental Studies), Studies), and city planning offices (in Urban Planning and Architecture). iv While we have attempted to be as systematic as possible in our selection criteria, we have, at times, been generous in the definition of a "research establishment." When in doubt as to whether to include a specific center, we have chosen to include it. Scientific Councils ( nauchnye sovety ) have been excluded from this study throughout. Despite the fact that the available data base prohibits uniform coverage of the well over 1,500 research centers found in this study, we have provided as complete an entry as possible for : each center. In so doing, we have tried .to provide INSTITUTE TITLE*; and -ADDRESS, as well as TELEPHONE NUMBER, AGENCY affiliation, and the name - 'of -the DIRECTOR/RECTOR. This information has been gathered through an orderly search of Soviet telephone directories and ins titutional .-handbooks dating from no earlier-than 1969. Where more than one address or telephone 'number•is available, we provide those identified as belonging to the ..'center’s chief administrative officer (director or rector). Facing a conflict- between older -and newer data, or between Soviet and Western data, ewe have chosen to include information drawn from the most recent Soviet source. While specific university faculties are discussed in the text of each entry, unless otherwise indicated the introductory informa¬ tion refers to the entire university. In addition, a thorough examination o-f Soviet professional journals and institutional and disciplinary his tories,_and direct correspondence with institute directors and participant informants has yielded considerable data concerning the HISTORY, STAFF: AND. ORGANIZATION, KNOWN RESEARCH AREAS, and RESEARCH FACILITIES of numerous - research and training centers. Given the varied (and at times confidential) nature of these sources, it has not been possible to document individualsentries fully. In the case of particularly important research establishments, additional SELECTED REFERENCES have been provided. v The authors recognize that some of the data contained in this report necessarily remains incomplete and that much of the information may be dated (particularly in the case of telephone numbers). We welcome assistance in correcting these problems. Moreover, suggestions concerning improvements in the report’s organization will make future editions of maximum use to the widest variety of readers. Please forward your comments concerning both factual material and general organization to Blair A. Ruble, Kennan Institute ^ v ■ ■' *„ **•' 1 v v. » A*, 1 - *' •' > for Advanced Russian Studies, The Wilson Center, Smithsonian Institution Building, Washington, D.C. 20560, or to Dr. Gregory Guroff, Office of Research, International Communication Agency, Washington, D.C. 20547. Blair A. Ruble Principal Researcher Soviet Research Institutes Project June, 1981 ’ ' _ . ^ 1 *. * l,*'. i Z “ -w > £1 1 v "'i. 0 w Z .. vi ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS This report was undertaken at the joint initiative of the Kennan Institute for Advanced Russian Studies of the Woodrow Wilson International Center for Scholars and the United States International Communication Agency. S. Frederick Starr, former Secretary of the Kennan Institute, and V SWT 0 'S 3-1 Royal Bis bee, formerly of the U.S.I.C’.A., were instrumental in launching the project, while Gregory Guroff of the U.S.I.C.A. and Abbott Gleason, current Secretary of the Kennan Institute, later became actively involved. Without the efforts of these individuals, there would be no Soviet Research Institutes Project. A research effort of such immense scale would be unthinkable with¬ out the generous assistance of scores of individuals. The present study has profited immeasurably from the guidance and criticism of numerous scholars and specialists, particularly Dr. Murray Feshbach of the U.S. Department of Commerce. To him and to all those who offered advice, assisted in the gathering of information, helped with clerical duties, and reviewed draft texts there is no expression of gratitude that can convey our indebtedness. All that can be done in the limited space avail¬ able is to cite gratefully the names of as many contributors as possible: Iu. Abduliaev, R.E. Ackerman, M. Adams, O.S. Akhmanova, E. Allardt, B. Allen, R. Allen, 3.V. Ananich, A.A. Arakelian, G. Arbatov, G. Arras, L.E. Babashkin, M. Badour, K. Bailes, M. Balzer, M.B. Baratov, J. Barber, J.D. Barreaux, S. Barskey, L.B. Bazhanov, P.J. Beales, N.N. Beliaev, R. Benson, V. Berezhkov, M. Berlincourt, M. Bernshtam, J.H. Billington, I. Birman, J. Blackman, C. Blaiser, B. Bocuirkiw, M. Borovik, L. Bowers, R. Bowie, 3. Boyer, J. Brannigan, W. Breneick, G. Breslauer, J. Brine, Iu. Bromlei, V. 3rovkin, E. Brown, vii J. Brown, A. Brumberg, R.L. Busch, P. Butorin, A. Campbell, R.W. Campbell, W. Carey, L. Charmichel“Hoy, M. Chelli, P. Chertok, I.V. Cherchenko, B. Chotiner, J. Clear, P. Clement, P. Cocks, B.M. Cohen, M. Cole, P. Cole, T. Colton, W. Connor, G. Coriden, S.A. Corson, M. Crawford, J. Critchlow, A.G. Dale, P. Dale, A. Dallin, Z. David, R. Davis, B.N. Davydov, P.N. Demichev, V.V. Denisov, A. Diuzhev, N. Dodge, A. Dubinin, M. Dublin, V. Dunham, W. Dunn, A.A. Dynkin, P. Eames, W. Eason, V.P. Eliutiir, J.* English, 0. Eran, V. Erlich, S Erzhov, S. Ewing, E. Falkenheim, D. Fanser, •“P.N. Fedoseev, K. Feuer, M. Field, L.D. Filippova, W. Fisher, L. Foster, R. ; Fos'ter, D: Freeman, G. Freeze, N.R. French, B. Freudenreich, M. Friedbefg, T. Friedgut, M. Friedman, P.H. Galassi, V.I. Gantman, B. Garbern,' E . Gardiner', JV Garrard, M. Garrison, K. Gerner, G. Gibian, Z. Gitelman,' A. Gleason, C‘. Glend'ay, Ml Goldman, , r , r c R. Gottemoeller, A. Graham, L. Graham,' S. Grant, J."Greene^ F. Griffiths, P. Grimsted, G. Grossman, M. Gulustan, T. Gustafson, W. Hahn, L. Hanke, R. T. Harms, S.O. Hashim, D.S. Havener, LT. Hedges, S. Heitmah, M. Held, S. Hibben, E. Hoffman, K. T. Hoi don, Ml Holdsworth 1 , A'. J. Hollander, J.K. Holmes, J. Holmfeld, J. Hough, I. Iurgens, P.V. Iurkov, N.N. Ivashchenko, B. James, W. James, R. Johnson, M. Jones, D. Joravsky, G. Juneau, A. Kahan, Iu. Kakh, K. Kalnberz, V. Kamenev, D. Kapel, E.I. Kapustin, W. Kasack, E. Kasinec S. Kassell, A. Kassof, A. Katsenelinboigen, Z. Katz, Iu. E. Kazakov, L. Keller, E. Kessler, T.S. Khachaturov, S.S. Khodkin, V.N. Kirichenko, J.W. Kiser, S. Kiuzadjan, P. Klein, D. Knapp, P. Kohl, S.‘ Kohl, S. Krancberg, Iu. A. Krasin, H. Krisch, Iu. S. Kukushkin, A'. Kulakov, S. Kuroda, Tu. Kulik, P. Kushlis, V. Kusin, L. Laima, G. Larosa, N.P. Lebedi'nskii, R.W. Lee III, L.A. Leshchenko, H.S. Levine, W. Littell, V.I. Litvinov, D. Lloyd, D.A. Loeber, B.F. Lomov, N. Lubin, L. Lubrano, R. Lumiansky, V. MacIntyre, M. Mackler, R. MacLeod, 3. Madison, ?. Maggs, G. Mamedov, J. Malmstad, M. Manove, J. Martins, viii D. Matuszewski, J. McGregor, R.R. Mdivani, V.A. Medvedev, K. Mesk.ansk.as, D. Mgeladze, M.S. Mikheev, I.V. Mikheeva, J. Millar, R. Miller, N. Mishurov, N.A. Moiseenko, M. Moiseevich, D. Montgomery, T. Morgan, H. Morton, A. Nekrich, A.V. Nikiforov, L.V. Nikiforov, V.N. Nikitin, V.I. Nikitinskii, L. Nolting, V.G. Novozhilov, L. Obolensky, C. O'Brien, R. Oechsler, M. Ohta, I. Olkovskii, D. Osborn, A.M. Oshetsky, G. Osipov, A.I. Ovcharenko, S. Palmer, J. Pankhurst, A. Pardee, B. Parrott, L. P-ell* P.E. Peters, Iu.A. Petrosian, J. Petrov, D. Pfotenhouer, R. Piekarz, Iu. A.Pinchuk, V.I. Pliushchev, P. Polansky, R. Pollard, L. Polsky, J. Pool, T. Popkewitz, R. Popovech, M. Popovskii, D. Powell, F. Praeger, E.A. Prianishnikov, 0. Pritsak, M.A. Prokof'ev, la. Rabkin, B. Rabot, W. Rains, B.S.H. Rees, B. Repport, L. Reynolds, T.V. Riabus.hkin, T, Robertson, T.W. Robinson, G. Rocca, C. Rodgers, P. Roosevelt, M. Rose, S. Rosen, G. Rozman, D. Rudkin, R. Ruth, M. Sacks, M. Sader, L. Sadowskii, E.S. Sav.as r . J* Scanlan, W. Scott, I. Seagert, A. Senkevitch, I. Serman, D. Shalin, M.S. Sha.te.rnikova, L. Shelly, G. Sher, V.V. Shastakov, D. B. Shimkin, P. Shostal, W., Silberman, A. Simerenko, D. Simes, N. Simes, K. Simis, N. Sivachev.,- A.R. Shliakhov, H. G. Skilling, E. Skolnikoff, D. Slider, N.N. Sofinskii, P.H. Solomon, Jr.,. R. Steele, R. Stites, T. Stites, T. Stopowsky, M. Swiek, B.B. Szekely, A. Szumaski, G. Tarasova, A. Targonsky, T.M. Teeter, J. Thomas, P. Thomas, W. Thompson, G. Tillman, T.T. Timofeev, H. Tollerton, V. Toumanoff, R. Tarnopolsky, E.P. Trani, D.W. Treadgold, L. Trumbull, E.A. Turkebaev, J. Underhill, S.V. Uzhgorodtsev, S.P. Van Trees, K. Van Zant, A. Varslavan, N. Vasil'ev, E.K. Vasil'evskii, R. Vidmer, \ V.V, Vinogradov, A. Vinokur, Z. Volkova, C. Vorder Bruegge, M.S. Voslensky, A. Vuchinich, A.F. Vyssotski, L., Warden, D. Waugh, J. Watson, G. Waxmonsky, M. L. Weitzman, E. Willenz, G. Wolfe, D. Worth, E. Young, J. Young, Iu.M. Zabrodin J. Zabatto, I. Zemtsev, C. Ziegler, E.F. Zhmerenetskaia, W. Zimmerman, M. Zlotnik IX In presenting this list, there is a very real danger that someone has been inadvertently omitted. If this has happened, it is the result of a faulty memory and not of ingratitude. In addition, several institutions and organizations have cooperated in the preparation of this report. In particular, we would like to thank the International Communication Agency, International Research and Exchanges 3oard, ji'iBI Q ~ . . L the U.S. Embassy in Moscow, USSR Academy of Sciences, the USSR Embassy in Washington, and the Law, Slavic, Inter-Library Loan, and Stack and Reader Division of the Library of Congress. Jane Reitzell, Linda Robinson and Suzanne Jones have typed the entire $. ■ - . « \ - -S, manuscript with great care and skill, while Rosemary Stuart served with unmatched distinction as Production Editor. Elizabeth Dixon prepared the diagrams. Mark H. Teeter . • • - Blair A. Ruble Eleanor B. Sutter ' July,'1981 x NOTE ON TRANSLATION The following translations have been used for important organizational and institutional divisions: fakul ' tet ~ filial . kabinet kafedra otdel - otdelenie - sektor sektsiia faculty branch room or office section department division sector section The Library of Congress transliteration system (without diacritical marks) has been used throughout the report, except in those cases where variant transliterations have gained broad acceptance (e.g., "Tolstoy" instead of "Tolstoi"). xi Anthropology, as the etymology of the word suggests, is the most comprehensive of the scholarly disciplines dealing with mankind—’’the study of man.What has traditionally distinguished anthropology from history, economics, psychology, sociology and various other callings (all of which, quite obviously, study man as well) has been its unique dual focus on man in his physical and cultural aspects and its particular emphasis on human ethnic diversity. Thus the core of anthropological analysis has been identified as "the description and explanation of similarities and differences among human ethnic groups,signifying that both the morphology and marriage rites of a given subject constitute topics of legitimate anthropological inquiry. Indeed, the breadth of anthropological investigation is such that the discipline has come to be divided into distinct subdisciplines—-a "four-field approach, encompassing physiological, socio-cultural, archeological and linguistic analyses has been characteristc of North American methodology—and the word itself has acquired different connotations in different languages. In common American usage, anthropology as a term covers the physical and the socio-cultural (though the former is often denoted as "physical" or "biological" anthropology). In Great Britain, however, the term "social anthropology" is used "either instead of ethnology or instead of cultural anthropology.In continental Europe, anthro¬ pology's translational equivalents (e.g., German Antropologie , Russian antropologiia ) denote physical studies only, while various terms (e.g., German Volkskunde , Volkerkunde ; Russian etnografiia ) cover what in North America is taken as "cultural" anthropology.^ A unified and comprehensive terminological system will likely never be devised, nor will neat schematic places for the various branches of the discipline be determined. For present purposes, in any case, the point is not critical: a Western anthropologist may refer to his Soviet counterpart as an "anthropologist," for instance, with little fear of being misunderstood—although the latter may well consider himself an "ethnographer. 3 Modern Anthropology, at all events, owes immeasurably less to its ancient progenitors than, for example, modern history or political science do to theirs. The first systematic work in anthropology began only in the 19th century, when evidence gained from the last phase of the Age of Discovery was put into a context provided by a newly-posited principle of human development, the theory of evolution.^ Darwin’s contribution was more theoretical than practical. The emergence of anthropology as an identifiable discipline is credited more to L.H. Morgan, Edward Tylor, Herbert Spencer, James Frazer, Adolf Bastian and a handful of others who assembled data within the evolutionary framework to produce what appeared to be a new science. The evolutionists who dominated this first generation of modern anthropologists—Morgan and Tylor in particular— were challenged in the late 19th and early 20th centuries by scholars who disputed both the universal applicability of an all-encompassing anthropological theory (evolution) and the "armchair” methodology of many of its practitioners. Particularly influential in this second wave was Franz Boas, the founder of American academic anthroplology and the so-called "cultur-history” school.^ Boas prided himself on empiricism. He and his students sought evidence of man's behavior in a strictly natural environment, concentrating their interest on small, isolated, primitive tribes. Boas' group—which included Margaret Mead, Ruth Benedict, Edward Sapir and Alfred Kroeber, the last of whom succeeded 3oas as the dean of American anthropologists—played a major role in shaping both popular and academic conceptions of what anthropology did and where it did it. Kroeber moreover, neatly finessed the problem of assigning anthropology an appropriate niche in the greater scheme of modern scholarship: he came to view the discipline as an amalgam of science and the liberal arts, describing himself as "one-half humanist."^ 4 The conflict between the evolutionists and more empirically-oriented anthropologists (sometimes misleadingly grouped under the heading "diffusionists" was never resolved; it was simply left behind as the discipline expanded its horizons. In the post-Worid War II period, European and North American anthropology has become increasingly eclectic in terms of doctrine. New names and schools of thought have emerged: Radcliffe-Brown, Leach, Levi-Strauss, Malinowski and a host of others have turned contemporary anthropology into a more-or-less friendly battleground of theory and practice involving, inter alia , approaches termed "structuralist," "functionalist,” "sociological" and "neo-evolutionary." Briefly put, a "new anthropology" has gained recognition— in the west—without formally displacing the "old" or enforcing strict dis¬ tinctions within its own ranks. Observing this state of affairs, one specialist was moved to write in the late 1960s that "the time would seem to be approaching in which some new synthetic type of theory will be required to integrate and unify these diverse theoretical strands.That time, apparently, has not yet arrived, as another such plaint was recently voiced by Eric Wolf on the eve of the 1980 annual meeting ("tribal union") of the American Anthropological Association in Washihgton: There are unvoiced concerns within the profession about what anthropology has become and where it is headed. The old culture concept is moribund. But in its time, it unified the discipline around a concern with basic questions about the nature of the human species, its biological and socially learned variability, and the proper ways to assess the similarities and differences. Ultimately, a discipline draws its energy from the questions it asks. Whether anthro¬ pology's basic questions are still those that marked its beginnings or new ones, the task of articulating them may be the meeting's hidden agenda.^ \ Indeed, the issue of self-definition may well be anthroplogy's "hidden agenda" for some time to come. Part of that process, moreover, will involve a coming- to-terms with Soviet anthropology, which at length has gained wide recognition "legitimate" and significant contributor in the field. 5 as a Anthropology in Russia and the Soviet Union boasts a colorful and complex history. As elsewhere, anthropological data appeared in various early Russian literary-historical monuments (e.g., the twelfth-century chronicle Povest' vremennykh let ) but the establishment of the discipline as such came only in the nineteenth century. Setting the stage for this development was an abiding official interest in anatomical curiosities dating back to Peter the Great. In 1714 Peter had established his Kuntskammer ("cabinet of curios"), a museum which expanded rapidly as a repository and showcase of anthropological material.^ Peter's interest in things exotic was passed on to a number of his successors on the Russian throne; in the late eighteenth century, a raft of state-sponsored expeditions (led by S.P. Krasheninnkov, P.S. Pallas, I.G. Georgi and G.E. Miller—the last three of whom were imported Germans) opened Siberia and the far east to Russia and Europe, accumulating considerable ethnographic data in the process. The first great step in bringing anthropology into the mainstream of Russian scholarship was the establishment of the Russian Geographical Society in Petersburg in 1845. The society supported a data-gathering program through out the empire and was responsible for the first systematic collection of ethnographic material (almost exclusively on non-Slavic nationalities) in Russia. The work of the society came to be complemented by that of the Society of Lovers of Natural Science, founded within Moscow University in 1863 by Professor A.P. Bogdanov.1^ Bogdanov's society, which included a Department of Physical Anthropology and Ethnography, helped both to establish anthropology in Russian academia and to popularize the discipline generally: in 1867, it sponsored the All-Russian Ethnographic Exhibition in Moscow, the first such undertaking in Russia. Twelve years later, the society organized Russia's first great exposition devoted to physical anthropology as well.^ The last quarter of the nineteenth and the beginning of the twentieth centuries saw Russian anthropology advance on a number of fronts. Political exiles sent to remote regions of the empire (mostly in Siberia) produced valuable accounts of the lives and customs of various indigenous Siberian peoples. ^ New museums emerged as important centers of research and exposition; those of Moscow and Petersburg were joined by centers in such distant outposts as Irkutsk, Arkhangel’sk, Tashkent and Vladivostok in assembling notable ethnographic collections.^ The research expeditions of N.N. Milukho-Maklai in New Guinea and Oceania provided Russian anthropology with its first real overseas experience and excavations in the newly-conquered territories of Central Asia opened a new chapter in Russian archeology.^ The first Russian ethnographic journals of note ( Etnograficheskoe obozrenie in Moscow and Zhivaia starina in Petersburg) began publication in 1889-90, signalling the recognition of anthropology as a profession instead of a mere vocation.^ Bogdanov and his pupil/successor D.N. Anuchin strove with some success to incorporate anthropological studies into the curriculum of Moscow University and, paralleling their efforts, geography professor I.I. Inostrantsev formed an anthropological society and "school'' in Petersburg.- 1 - 5 World War, revolution and civil war interrupted the steady expansion of the discipline from 1914 to 1921. The victory of Bolshevism, moreover, came to alter profoundly the theoretical and practical directions of Russian anthropology. In the initial period of Soviet rule, however, the change was not abrupt; anthropology, along with other pursuits and disciplines which carried strong pre-revolutionary traditions, attempted to win a place for itself in the developing socialist society—and fared comparatively well. Anuchin and V.V. 3unak petitioned for and subsequently established a Section of Physical Anthropology (1919) and an Institute of Physical Anthropology (1922) within 7 Moscow State University;-^ ethnographic work by such scholars as V.G. Bogoraz (Tan) in Petrograd/Leningrad and N.Ia. Fenomenov served to link pre-and post-revolutionary studies of the peoples of the north and to illustrate the social changes brought about by the revolution.^2 a new ethnographic journal, Etnografiia , was established by 1926 and regional studies—- kraevedenie , involving research in local history, anthropology, geography, and folklore— began to flourish in societies and museums across the nation.^3 In 1931, however, the ethnography journal was renamed Sovetskaia etnografiia , a change symbolic of the "sovietization" of anthropology that was to mark the decade. A decline and narrowing of the field came about, ascribable in large measure to the ascendance of N. la. Marr. Marr's original and eccentric theory of the development of language ( via qualitative "leaps") won official support and had serious repurcussions not only within Soviet linguistics but in ethnography, archeology and other fields as well.^ 4 Briefly put, anthropology became rigidly standardized and ideo¬ logically slanted through the enforcement of Marr's schema of historical periodization. Coupled with the physical isolation of Soviet anthropologists from the international community and the injection of a pronounced cultural xenophobia into anthropological research, Marr’s formulations essentially removed Soviet anthropology from the course of modern social science research. With the partial exception of studies of peoples of the North, no area of Soviet anthropology thrived for the better part of a quarter-century. Only after the Second World War did the discipline receive a new impetus: Marr's theories were discarded by Stalin himself in his essays on linguistics (collected in Marksizm i voprosy iakzykoznaniia , 1950). New studies describing contemporary life among various Soviet ethnic groups then began to appear—and exhibited new levels of scholarship.”^ Soviet 8 archeologists, moreover, now largely free of ideological deadweight, also began impressive projects.^6 Anthropology thus revived considerably, re-attracting scholars drawn away from it to peripheral disciplines during the 1930 s. By the early 1950s, a thorough examination of the Soviet anthropology enterprise by Western scholars Demitri Shirakin and Nicholas DeWitt revealed a substantial establishment in place: the number of working Soviet anthropologists with graduate degrees stood between 550 and 600, with 26 full or corresponding members of the USSR Academy of Sciences among them. 28 The period since Stalin's death (1953) has witnessed the further emancipation of Soviet anthropology from the constraints of the 1930s, the rise of identifiable (and competitive) schools of thought within the discipline and the increasing recognition of Soviet work in the field by anthropologists abroad. Symbolic of the Soviet commitment to re-enter the mainstream of inter¬ national anthropological research was the International Congress of Anthropologists and Ethnographers of 1964—which was hosted by Moscow. Since that meeting, Soviet anthropologists have come to participate regularly (and in steadily rising numbers) in international conferences and symposia and have contributed to Western periodicals with some frequency. A collection of articles published in 1968 on theoretical questions of "pre-capitalist” societies rendered a good general picture of Soviet ethnography at work, indicating that while a pronounced historicism was still one of its hallmarks, serious 9 Q and challenging studies were indeed issuing from within its ranks. *- 7 By the early 1970s, two leading Western specialists on Soviet ethnography (Stephen P. Dunn and Ethel Dunn of Berkeley) could describe the discipline as a "thriving and dynamic" one. Perhaps the most useful recent index of the state of the art, in any case, was compiled in 1975, when an article by British anthropologist Ernest Gellner on the form and function of Soviet anthropology was reprinted in the journal Current Anthropology .^ Welcomed by Stephen Dunn as "one of the first serious treatments of the topic in English to be laid before a wide professional audience"^ and commended by Demitri Shimkin for "drawing attention to the important creativity now evident in Soviet anthropology,"-^ Gellner's study described a number of the strengths of post-war Soviet work in the field—and provoked diverse and heated responses from both specialists within the western "community" and Soviet anthropologists as well.-^ Whatever its merits and demerits, Soviet anthropology had clearly emerged by the mid-1970s as a phenomenon to be considered seriously in any general accounting of the status of the discipline worldwide. The institutional structure of the Soviet anthropological enterprise at present consists largely of' three types of establishments: academic institutions (universities, pedagogical and other institutes), research institutes (in the USSR Academy of Sciences system and in the systems of the republican academies) and museums (which come under the jurisdiction of various ministries). While the three are bureaucratically distinct, differences among them are in many cases of little practical significance: in Novosibirsk, for example, a highly-respected research institute pursues its own projects but shares the expertise of its staff with the local university and regional studies museum as well. Such cooperation, in fact, can extend to the simultaneous employment of one anthropologist by institutions from two different systems (as is the case with academician Okladnikov in Novosibirsk). 10 Affiliations aside, both the combined total and the geographical distribu¬ tion of institutions currently conducting anthropological research in the Soviet Union are impressive. In ethnography alone, major undertakings originate not only in institutes in Moscow, Leningrad and the 14 non-Russian republican capitals, but in facilities in such far-flung locales as Kyzyl (ANT087), Magadan (ANT102), Izhevsk (ANT063), and Ioshkar-0la (ANT056). Museums, moreover, have become a staple of the Soviet anthropology network through their service as both repositories and research facilities. Again, the major centers (Moscow, Leningrad, Kiev, etc.) support the most important establishments, but the provinces have come to complement them with museums whose collections and publications deserve far more than passing note. The regional studies museums—defined as "scientific-research and cultural-educational institutions" 0 " 4 — alone number over 500 throughout the nation. Though their value as research centers doubtless varies from one to the next, these museums are in many cases uniquely important in the preservation and/or analysis of local cultures past and present; those at Irkutsk (ANT059) and Kiakhta (ANT076) are but two outstanding examples. The academic institutions, finally, contribute in various ways to the common cause. While no Soviet university presently supports a separate anthro¬ pology faculty, many offer course specialization ( spetsial 'nost’ ) in sub-disciplines such as comparative linguistics, archeology, and ethnography. Research and publication at the major universities (particularly Moscow State University, [ANT013]) is often extensive and of high quality; the libraries and museums maintained by some universities, moreover, are invaluable resources for research. The library at Kazan’ State University (ANT070), for example, contains among its four million-plus units great numbers of rare manuscripts, including texts on oriental and Siberian studies and material of 15th~19th century vintage assembled by the university's Society of Archeology, History and Ethnography. 11 ENDNOTES ^-Joseph H. Greenberg, "Anthropology: The Field," International Encyclopedia of the Social Sciences , vol. 1 (New York: Macmillan Co. and the Free Press, 1969), p. 304-305. 2 Ibid., p. 305. ^Georges Paul Gusdorf, "Anthropology," The New Encyclopaedia Britannica , Macropaedia, vol. 1 (Chicago et al.: Encyclopaedia Britannica Inc., 1976), p. 970. ^Yu. Bromley (Iu. Bromlei), "Ethnographical Studies in the USSR, 1965-1969," in Yu. Bromley, ed., Soviet Ethnology and Anthropology Today (The Hague: Mouton and Co., 1974) p. 15; Greenberg , p. 306. In this introduction and in the institutional entries that follow, "anthropology" will be used as the general term. The Russian words antropologiia and etnografiia will be translated as "physical anthropology" and "ethnography" respectively— an admittedly imperfect solution. For a discussion of the problems of terminological and attendant conceptual "non-equivalences," see the editor's preface, pp. x-xi, in Ernest Gellner, ed., Soviet and Western Anthropology (New York: Columbia University Press, 1980). ^See, for example, Tamara Dragadze, "A Meeting of Minds: A Soviet and Western Dialogue." Current Anthropology , 1978, vol. 19, No. 1, p. 119. ^Stephen Porter Dunn, Heinrich Schulz, "Anthropology," Marxism, Communism and Western Society: A Comparative Encyclopedia , vol. 1 (New York: Herder and Herder, 1972) p. 113. ; Gusdorf , p. 971 ^Eric R. Wolf, Anthropology . (Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1964), p. 1. ^ Greenberg , p. 313. ^ u Eric Wolf, "They Divide and Subdivide and Call it Anthropology." New York Times , Nov. 30, 1980, p. E 9. ^T.K. Shafranovskaia, Muzei antropologii i etnografii Akademii nauk SSSR (Leningrad: Nauka, 1979), p. 3. ^•- Dunn and Schulz , p. 119; Michael T. Florinsky, Russia: A History and an Interpretation, vol. 1 [New York: Macmillan, 1947 (1953)] p.493. ^ Bromley , p. 16. ^T.D. Gladkova, "Deiatel'nost ’ antropologov v OLEAE i MOIP za 60 let," Voprosy antropologii , 1978, vyp. 59, p. 169. ^Ibid. loDunn and Schulz, p. 119. 12 ^ Shafranovskaia , p. 8. ^ Bromley , p. 16; A.V. Artsikhovskii, "Arkheologiia," Bol’shaia sovetskaia entsiklopediia , III, vol. 2 (Moskva: Sovetskaia entsiklopediia, 1970), p. 288. ^^ Dunn and Schulz , p. 119. ^ Ibid ., p. 120. 2^- Gladkova , pp. 169-170; Dunn and Schulz , p. 120. 2~ Punn and Schulz , p. 121; Demitri B. Shimkin and Nicholas DeWitt, ’’Union of Soviet Socialist Republics” in William L. Thomas, Jr. and Anna M. Pikelis, eds., International Directory of Anthropological Institutions . (New York: Wenner-Gren Foundation, 1953), p. 254. 23a.V. Ushakov, ’’Kraevedcheskaia rabota muzeev 1917-1940 gg." Muzeinoe delo v SSSR (Moskva: Sovetskaia Rossiia, 1974), p. 165. 2^ Punn and Schulz , pp. 120-121; Karl J. Narr, "Archeology and Prehistory,” in C.D. Kernig, ed., Marxism, Communism and Western Society , vol. 1 (New York Herder and Herder, 1972), p. 167. 2^Iu. V. Bromlei, "Etnografiia v Akademii nauk SSSR v poslevoennye gody,” Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1974, No. 2, pp. 20-22. 26m.W Thompson, "Translator’s Forward,” in A.L. Mongait, Archeology in the USSR , translated and adapted-by M.W. Thompson (Gloucester, Mass.: Peter Smith, 1970), pp. 28-32. ^ Dunn and Schulz , p. 122. 2^ Shimkin and DeWitt , p. 254. “^L.V. Danilova, ed. Problemy istorii dokapitalisticheskikh obshchestv (Moskva: Nauka, 1968), cited in Ernest Gellner, "The Soviet and the Savage,” Current Anthropology , 1975, vol. 16, No. 4, pp. 595-617. 2^Ernest Gellner, "The Soviet and the Savage," Current Anthropology , 1975, vol. 16 No. 4, pp. 595-617. (Comments in response to Gellner and Gellner's replies to his critics occupy pp. 601-617.) 2^ Ibid . , p. 604. 22 ibid . , p. 614. 22a similarly mixed and stimulating reaction may greet the just-published collection edited by Gellner (see note 4 above). 2^A.M. Razgon, "Kraevedcheskie muzei,” Bol'shaia sovetskaia entsiklopediia, III vol. 13 (Moskva: Sovetskaia entsiklopediia, 1973), p. 312. 13 . . . RSFSR Moscow ANT001 Institute of Archeology Institut arkheologii AN SSSR 117036 Moskva ul. Dm. Ul’ianova, 19 Telephone Number: 126-06-30 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: RYBAKOV, B.A. History .—The Institute of Archeology of the USSR Academy of Sciences is a descendant of the pre-revolutionary Archeological Commission founded founded in Petersburg in 1859. The commission was itself an outgrowth of several archeological societies which had appeared in imperial Russia. The first such society was founded in Moscow in 1804; by the 1830s, societies had been established in Riga, Tartu and Odessa. In 1846, Petersburg, at last, gained its own archeological society. The Archeological Commission's field work during its first three decades was concentrated on excavations of Greek and Scythian antiquities in southern Russia. Only in 1889 were broader possibilities opened: in that year the commission received the exclusive right to excavate on state municipal lands and the land of state peasants. The commission thus stood virtually alone in the field—its only significant sister institution being the privately-financed St. Petersburg Archeological Institute, founded in 1877—during the reigns of the last three Romanovs. The extent and quality of the commission’s work may be judged by its legacy of publications, which includes two journals ( Otchety , 1859-1912, Izvestiia , 1901-1918), and a 37-volume series on Russian archeology ( Materialy po arkheologii Rossii, 1866-1918 ). The Archeological Commission was disbanded in 1919, replaced by the Russian (after 1926, State) Academy of the History of Material Culture ( Rossiiskaia/Gosudarstvennaia akademiia istorii material'noi kul 1 tury — RAIMK/GAIMK). Though based in Petrograd/Leningrad, the academy supported a Moscow section and maintained close ties with a number of other institutions in the new capital (e.g., the Institute of the History of Technology). Throughout the 1920s, the academy’s three divisions (archeology, ethnology and art history) conducted significant field work and in-house research. (Records of academy projects during the period can be found in the publications Izvestiia RAIMK/GAIMK ). In the early 1930’s, however, archeology—along with literature, philosophy, and a host of other disciplines was subjected to intense scrutiny and criticism from an ideological stand¬ point, criticism which, at its most extreme, extended to calls for the abolition of archeology altogether as a "bourgeois" science. Though the discipline survived, the period was marked by the arrests of substantial numbers of museum assistants, university lecturers, and other archeologists who resisted the "sovietization" of the field. Local archeological societies, which had sprung up spontaneously throughout the country, were also suppressed in the process of bringing the discipline under central organizational and ideological control. 15 In the most difficult years of this period, 1930-34, GAIMK was directed by N. Ia. Marr. The official acceptance of Marr's theory of the evolution of langauge—that it developed by dialectical "leaps” — meant that in Soviet archeology, analyses of extinct cultures could not be made without reference to a system of "stadialism" ( stadial'nost f ) in which progress in a given culture could be described only in terms of stage-by-stage leaps; cultural diffusionism and ethnic migration were rejected outright as "anti-Marxist." Though a certain relaxation of this approach came about after Marr's death in 1934, Soviet archeological research did not regain the vigor of the 1920s until the post-war period, when Stalin himself condemned Marr's theories. In institutional terms, in any case, archeology had by that time become firmly ensconced in the Soviet system. In 1937, GAIMK had entered the USSR Academy of Sciences system as the Institute of the History of Material Culture ( Institut istorii material'noi kul'tury —IIKK). Though still based in Leningrad, the institute gradually began to shift the focus of its operations to Moscow; archive materials began to be concentrated in the capital in 1946, though the Leningrad IIMK retained the greater part of the library. In 1959 the institute assumed its present title, the Institute of Archeology. Three years later, the Leningrad operation was designated the Leningrad Division of the Institute of Archeology ( Leningradskoe otdelenie Institut arkheologii —LOIA. See ANT090). Organization and Staf f.—As of 1979, the Institute of Archeology included seven sectors: Paleolithic; Neolithic and Bronze Age; Classical Antiquity; Scythian-Sarmatian; Slavo-Finnish; Collections; and New Expeditions. The institute further supported a Department of Field Research and three laboratories (natural science methods, archeological technology and in- house analysis). Including those working at the Leningrad Division, some 380 scholars (160 with advanced degrees) were employed by the institute. Some Known Research Areas .—In the post-war period, Soviet archeology made great strides in both the theoretical and practical aspects of the discipline. Though Stalin's last years were marked by a wave of anti- westemism--which climaxed in a denunciation of 1 the leading western archeologists at a plenary session of the IIMK in 1951—Marr’s theories were in any case rejected and, after Stalin's death, the rigid periodization set out in the 1930s (the inheritance of the Morgan-Marx-Engels chronological schedule) was relaxed. Impressive field work was initiated by IIMK scholars; the most notable excavation was that begun on parts of medieval Novgorod in 1951, an effort described by a western specialist as "one of the largest and most successful excavations ever carried out in Europe." Since the mid-1950s, Soviet and western archeology have not "converged" but a broad area of practical investigation has emerged in which fruitful collaboration between the two is possible. Indeed, productive joint research has been and is being carried out despite fundamental differences of opinion over the nature of history itself. At all events, t.he Institute of Archeology is now widely recognized as one of the world's leading archeological research establishments. It is the coordinating center for all Soviet work in the field and a primary liaison between non- Soviet archeologists and their colleagues in Moscow and various regional and republican centers throughout the Soviet Union. 16 At present institute scholars are compiling a massive multi-volume study designed to summarize all archeological research and material written on and collected from the territory of the USSR by the institute, its predecessors and the archeological groups functioning at institutes, museums and universities across the nation. The work will bear the title Arkheologiia SSSR . Other basic lines along which the institute currently channels its efforts are reflected in three major themes: "The Origins of Man and Human Society"; "The Organization of a Production Economy"; and "Ethnogenesis and Ethnic History of the Peoples of the USSR" Among smaller and more specific projects—work on which is designed to contribute to the completion of the larger tasks—the institute lists studies of "The Scythians in the Northern Caucasus," "Early Slavic Remains Along the Vistula River," and "The Oldest Agriculturists of Northern Mesopotamia." Monographs published by institute scholars in recent years give further evidence of the breadth of field and analytical work undertaken under institute auspices. Of note are studies of Scythia in the age of Herodotus (B.A. Rybakov, 1979); Polovetsian stone sculpture (S.A. Pletneva, 1974) ; the secular art of Byzantium (V.P. Darkevich, 1975); siliceous coal mines of the USSR (N.N. Gurina, 1975); the Greek polis in the Hellenistic East (G.A. Koshelenko, 1979); the agriculture of the Bosporus (I.T. Kruglikova, 1975) ; and the applied art of Muscovite Rus ’ (T.V. Nikolaeva, 1976). B.P. Alekseev and S.A. Ariuntiunov were reportedly conducting research on the Eskimo cultures of Chukotka (from the Uelen and Ekven burial sites) in the late 1970’s. The institute publishes the Soviet Union's leading archeological journal, the quarterly Sovetskaia arkheologiia , and three thematic series ( Kratkie soobshcheniia o dokladakh i polevykh issledovaniiakh , quarterly; Arkheologicheskie otkrytiia , annually; and the numismatics series, Numizmaticheskii sbornik , irregularly). Research Facilities .—The institute maintains a library of over 30,000 units as well as manuscript and photographic archives. Reading rooms and space for working with the institute's collections are available. Selected References Bashilov, V.A., Volkov, V.V., "Sovetskaia arkheologiia v god 60-letiia velikogo oktiabria," Sovetskaia arkheologiia , 1977, IV, 5-11. Formozov, A.A., "Arkheologiia v Akademii nauk," Sovetskaia arkheologiia , 1974, II, 3-13. Kozhin, P.M., "Zhurnal ’Sovetskaia arkheologiia’ v 1957-1970 godakh," Voprosy istorii , 1971, No. 12, 122-129. Mongait, A.L., Archaeology in the USSR , translated and adapted by M.W. Thomson (Gloucester, Mass.: Peter Smith, 1970). Narr, Karl J., "Archaeology and Prehistory," in C.D. Kernig, ed., Marxism , Communism and Western Society , vol. 1 (New York: Herder and He rder, 1972), 161-170. 17 ANT002 Institute of Child and Adolescent Hygiene Institut gigieny detei i podrostkov Moskva pi. Mechnikova, 5 Telephone Number: 297-48-31 Agency: USSR Ministry of Health Director: On the basis of research conducted throughout the 1960s and 70s, scientists at the Institute of Child and Adolescent Hygiene illustrated the factual diapause of normal variants in the growth and development of pre-school and school-age children. The results of the institute's work have appeared in Soviet physical anthropology publi¬ cations (e.g., V.G. Uzhvi, Iu. A. Iampol T skaia, "Voprosy fizicheskogo razvitiia v Institute gigieny detei i podrostkov. . .," Voprosy Antropologii, 1978, vyp. 59, 180-184). ANT0.03 Institute of the Countries of Asia and Africa of Moscow State University Institut stran Azii i Afriki Moskovskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta Moskva K-9 prosp. Marksa, 18 Telephone Number: 203-37-93 Agency: USSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Dean: Moscow State University's semi-autonomous Institute of the Countries of Asia and Africa is primarily a teaching institution with strong emphasis on philology and history. For further information, see LIT004 and the International Studies Section in Volume I of this report. 18 ANT004 Institute of Ethnograph y Institut etnografii im. N.N. Miklukho-Maklaia AN SSSR 117036 Moskva ul. Dm. Ul'ianova, 19 Telephone Number: 126-94-85 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: BROMLEI, Iu. V. History .—The Institute of Ethnography of the USSR Academy of Sciences traces its origins to the Kuntskammer (cabinet of curios) estab¬ lished by Peter the Great in Petersburg in 1714. The Kuntskammer , Russia's first state-owned museum, originally contained a random assortment of rarities from the tsar’s private collections along with various anatomical and zoological specimens from the Pharmacology Department of Moscow. In 1725, the museum was placed under the control of the newly-established Academy of Sciences; this led directly to the original contribution of ethnographic materials (from explorer-geographer D.G. Messerschmidt in 1727, the fruits of an eight-year journey through Siberia). Subsequent expeditions carried out under academy auspices throughout Russia further enriched the museum’s collections. G.F. Miller's Northern Expedition (1733-1744) proved Russia's first great anthropological field enterprise; Miller accumulated a wealth of material illustrating contemporary life and culture among a number of Siberian and Altai peoples, including the Ostiaks, Iakuts, Tungus, and Iukegirs. The museum grew steadily throughout the eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries. At length it was decided that the largest collections warrented separate museums; of the seven forthcoming establishments, two in particular became noted as repositories of anthropological material—the Museum of Ethnography and the Museum of Anatomy, both established in 1836. While the Kuntskammer and its successors proved highly successful as popular attractions, anthropology as a scientific and academic discipline did not gain a real foothold in Russia (or elsewhere) until the mid-nineteenth century. An important step toward the systematization of Russian ethnographic data came in 1845, when the newly-established Russian Geographical Society opened a Department of Ethnography. In 1863, Moscow University professor A.P. Bogdanov established the Society of Lovers of Natural Science, with a Department of Physical Anthropology and Ethnography; this society sponsored the First All-Russian Ethnographic Exhibition, held in Moscow in 1867. In 1879, the Academy of Sciences combined the anatomy and ethnography museums in Petersburg to form the Museum of Physical Anthropology and Ethno¬ graphy. This museum served as the focal point of a "Petersburg School" of anthropologists, paralleling Bogdanov's Moscow group, under the leadership of A.A. Inostrantsev; by 1888 the Petersburg anthropologists had formed a society at the university ( Russkoe antropologicheskoe obshchestvo pri imperatorskom Sankt-Petersburgskom universitete ) and were training young specialists in the field in increasing numbers. Interest in the discipline mounted steadily among the educated classes during the quarter-century pre~ ceeding 1917; anthropological studies appeared with some frequency in the Russian periodical press and major western works were regularly translated. 19 After the October Revolution, anthropology continued to flourish in Petrograd/Leningrad (as elsewhere in the Soviet Union) until the early 1930s. At that point, a period of dogmatic, ideologically-based work in the field—characterized by the broad adoption of the "stadial" evolu¬ tionary theories of linguist N. Ia. Marr—was inaugurated, putting most serious Soviet anthropological endeavors in a holding pattern for the better part of two decades. In institutional terms, however, the discipline developed a firmer foundation than that it had enjoyed under the ancien regime . In 1917, the Academy of Sciences had organized a Commission for the Study of the Tribal Composition of the Population of Russia and Adjoining Countries ( Komissia po izucheniiu plemennogo sostava Rossii i sopredel*nykh stran ); in 1930 this served as the basis for the establishment of the Institute for the Study of the Peoples of the USSR ( Institut po izucheniiu narodov SSSR—IPIN . Three years later, the academy founded the Institute of Physical Anthropology, Archeology and Ethnography ( Institut antropologii, arkheologii i etnografii—IAAE) which absorbed IPIN and the Museum of Physical Anthropology and Ethnography. In 1937, in connection with the establishment and task-determination of the academy's Institute of the History of Material Culture ( Institut istorii material'noi kul 1 tury ), IAEE was reorganized and renamed the Institute of Ethnography. The institute was‘based in Leningrad until 1943, at which time the center of work was shifted to Moscow (though the museum and a Leningrad Division (ANT091) remained in the north). With the decline of the Marr school in the immediate post-war period, the institute was "reestablished,” attaining greater autonomy within the academy system than it had enjoyed since 1937 and, at the same time, attracting talented younger scholars and a number of senior anthropologists who had been working in other dis¬ ciplines during the 30’s and the war years. The dedication to Miklukho-Maklai was added to the institute's title (1947) and publication of the leading Soviet anthropological journal, Sovetskaia etnografiia , was resumed after a ten year hiatus. The institute was also structurally expanded, coming to include eight territorial sectors as well as sectors of physical anthropology, ethnic cartography, and statistics. Since the Second World War, then, the Institute of Ethnography has emerged as the national coordinating center for research in anthropology and as a primary liaison between Soviet anthropoligists and their colleagues abroad. Organization and Staff .—As of 1977, the institute employed a large and multi-disciplinary professional staff spread among the following groups: the Department of General Studies (with sectors devoted to the history of primitive society and the study of foreign ethnography as well as laboratories of ethnic statistics and cartography); the Division of Physical Anthropology (with laboratories of ethno-physical anthropology and paleoanthropology and plastic anthropological reconstruction); and 11 individual sectors (Eastern Slavs; Baltic, Volga and northern European Soviet peoples; Siberian peoples; Northern peoples; Peoples of Central Asia and Kazakhstan; Peoples of the Caucasus and peoples of non-Soviet Europe; Peoples of Africa; Peoples of Australia and Oceania; Peoples of the Americas; Ethnosociology; and, Museum Studies). The institute also supports a program of graduate studies in which upwards of 50 students take part. 20 Some Known Research Areas .-The ethnic histories of the peoples of the Soviet Union has long been a primary subject of institute research. To systematize work, in this field, the institute has sponsored the publi¬ cation of a series of monographs examining the history of each official Soviet nationality group—studies which in some cases touch on the fate of peoples living outside the USSR (e.g., the Turkmen population in Iran). Much of the institute’s work in ethnic history relies on oral history projects conducted throughout the Soviet Union. Folk art, folklore and folk rituals among Soviet nationality groups also constitute a major area of institute research. A number of studies of folk culture in Siberia and the Soviet Artie, for example, appeared in the 1970s. Moreover, the institute has taken a hand in the extra-academic popularization of studies in this area, sponsoring exhibits of ethnic culture in Moscow and leading efforts to develop new folk holidays and rituals for contemporary Soviet life. The latter concern is an abiding one throughout Soviet anthropology and serves to some extent to differentiate understandings of the goals and concepts of the discipline in its Soviet and western incarnations. International cartography and statistics also receive serious atten¬ tion. A major program operated under institute auspices is designed to produce a series of historico-ethnic and ethno-linguistic atlasses which will eventually include studies of every ethnic group in the world. To this point, atlas publication has been focused primarily on European groups; Asia numbers are currently in production. Contemporary Soviet ethnic relations, a field of increasing importance in light of national demographic tends since the Second World War, is another of the institute's major concerns, particularly within the Ethnosociology Sector (headed by Iu. V. Arutiunian) and in the institute's Scientific Council on Nationality Problems (headed by Director Bromlei). As much of the research in this area is designed to facilitate the formulation of Soviet nationality policies, it is often inaccessible to western scholars. Institute activities in one recent year for which complete information is available (1976) included publication of studies in the areas mentioned above and a good many more. In the field of contemporary cultural and ethnic development of the peoples of the world, work on ethnic processes in southern Asia, the immigrant population of the United States, nationality processes in South America, nationality problems in Europe and the smaller nationality groups of Southeast Asia were issued. Institute studies of traditional cultures of Soviet ethnic groups included publications on man and nature in Siberian and northern religious beliefs as well as three collections of articles covering questions of Carpathian, Siberian and Caucasian cultural history. Traditional aspects of foreign cultures were treated in studies of rituals among western European groups, the West Indians of the Antilles before the advent of European influence, changes in Turkish peasant culture, the traditional dress of non-Soviet Asian groups, and the typology of Asian dwellings. 21 Ethnogenesis and ethnic history studies in 1976 included, inter alia , works dealing with peoples of the southern region of Tadzhikistan and Uzbekistan, the Nentsy, Evenks, and Tuvins of Siberia, Dnestr and Danube peoples in the first centuries A.D., Indochinese peoples, smaller nationality groups of Bikhar, and the pre-20th century ethnic history of Sri Lanka. Social history research produced studies of the Russian peasant communes in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, the urban communes of late "feudal" Bukhara ancient Guinean social institutions, and age group institutions among peoples of primitive East Africa. Folklorists at the institute published works on the methodology of comparative-historical folklore study, the folklore of Baltic Russian populations and the mythic tales and historical epics of Nganasan. In contemporary folk art, studies of the Russian folk art tradition in its modern aspect and popular choreographic art of the native population of northeast Siberia were produced. Critiques of "bourgeois" anthropology written by institute scholars in 1976 included a collection of articles dealing with western European diffusionism and the French sociological "school." Physical anthropologists at the institute issued a study on problems of ethnic craniology. In all, institute scholars published.well over 100 articles in professional journals and produced some 36 books during the course of the year. The institute's journal, Sovetskaia etnografiia , carried articles on such themes as Engels on the question of the evolution of man, folk medicine as a subject of ethnographic research, the post-war "ethno- demographic" situation, the .history of dwellings among Eurasian steppe peoples, and communal structures and problems of socioeconomic development among peoples of Oceania. In the journal's forum section, a discussion of "agro-ethnography" was completed, discussions of social factors in bio¬ logical divergences of human populations and of production relations in primitive society were begun and a discussion of the origin of art continued. The institute’s field activities in 1976 included 47 expeditions of greater and lesser dimensions throughout the Soviet Union. Ethnographic filming was done in the Karakalpak region and on the Chukotsk peninsula. Three special scholarly councils were established within the institute for review of doctoral and candidate dissertations. Two of the former and three of the latter were defended in 1976. Institute scholars organized and/or took part in over 30 national conferences and symposia in 1976, presenting over 140 papers. Chief among the conferences were those devoted to the summaries of national work in ethnography and physical anthropology for 1974-75; Soviet Turkology studies; socialist transformation of the lives of peoples of the north; inter¬ nationality connections and cultural interaction of the peoples of the USSR; Soviet Australia and Oceania studies; and folklore and historial reality. Further, institute scholars took part in two international congresses and 20 lesser international gatherings (conferences, symposia, working groups and seminars). The most important of these was the first international conference of Soviet and Western ethnographers on the theme 22 'The Place of Ethnography Among the Sciences: Soviet and Western points of view." The institute's delegation to this conference, held in Austria, included director Bromlei and a number of leading Soviet scholars in the field (S.A. Arutiunov, V.N. Basilov, L.M. Drobizheva, V.I. Kozlov, A.I. Pershits, Iu.P. Petrova-Averkieva, lu.I. Semenov). International contacts were also developed through joint research projects involving institute scholars with counterparts in Yugoslavia, Viet Nam, Mongolia, Afghanistan, New Guinea and Tonga, Bulgaria, Poland, Czechoslovakia, East Germany, Finland and India. The institute in turn played host to specialists from 128 nations in the course of the year. Research Facilities .—In addition to the laboratories listed above, the institute maintains five permanent expeditions: two are ethnographic (the Northern and Central Asian expeditions), two "archeo-ethnographic" (Moldavian and Khorezm) and one "ethnic-sociological." Moreover, the institute supports a library of over 28,000 units which includes rare books and the personal libraries of anthropologists Kh. M. Zolotarev and V.V. Bogdanov. Selected References Basilov, V.N., Semashko, I., "Rabota Instituta etnografii AN SSSR v 1976 godu," Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1977, No. 5, 129-138. Bromlei, Iu. V., "Etnografiia v Akademii nauk SSSR v poslevoennye gody," Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1974, No. 2, pp. 20-41. _ , Basilov, V.N., "Sovetskaia etnografic’neskaia nauka v deviatoi piatiletke," Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1976, No. 3, 3-22. Bromley, Yu. V., Soviet Ethnography: Main Trends (Moscow: USSR Academy of Sciences, 1977). Bunakova, O.V., Kamenetskaia, R.V., Bibliografiia trudov Instituta etnografii im. N.N. Miklukho-Maklaia 1900-1962 . (Leningrad: Nauka, 1967). Dunn, Stephen Porter, Schulz, Heinrich, "Anthropology” in Marxism , Communism and Western Society . Vol. 1 (New York: Herder and Herder, 1972), 112-129. Pershits, A.I., Cheboksarov, N.N., "50 let zhurnala 'Sovetskaia etno¬ grafiia'," Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1976, No. 4, 3-26. Shafranovskaia, T.K., Muzei antropologii i etnografii Adademii nauk SSSR . (Leningrad: Nauka, 1979). ANT005 Institute of Linguistics Institut iazykoznania AN SSSR 121019 Moskva G-19 ui. Marksa-Engel'sa, 1/14 Telephone Number: 202-97-39 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: STEPANOV, G.V. Since its formal incorporation in 1950, the USSR Academy of Science's Institute of Linguistics has become one of the leading centers of linguistic studies in the world. Among its many projects and functions (see LIT005), the institute's work toward codification of national languages of the Soviet Union and in the compilation of dialectological atlasses covering the entire nation are of particular interest to linguistic anthropologists. ANT0G6 Institute of Medical Genetics Institut meditsinskoi genetiki AMN SSSR 115478 Moskva Kashirskoe sh., 6a Telephone Number: 111-85-80 Agency: USSR Academy of Medical Sciences, USSR Ministry of Health Director: BOCHKOV, N.P. Founded in 1969, the Academy of Medical Sciences' Institute of Medical Genetics has become the principal establishment of its kind in the Soviet Union. The main directions of institute research include: investi¬ gation of hereditary constitutional properties of man under normal condi¬ tions; determination of the relative roles of heredity and environment in human pathology; investigation of the genetics of hereditary disease and pathology with inherited predisposition; and the development of basic problems of diagnostics and therapeutics of hereditary diseases. Of particular interest to physical anthropologists is the institute's field work on the Kamchatka peninsula in collaboration with the Institute of Ethnography and Moscow State University's Institute of Physical Anthropology. Scholars from these three institutions, over the course of several years during the 1970s, collected significant "population- genetic" and physiological data on the origins and adaptation of native peoples of northeastern Asia. Among the tasks performed by researchers from the genetics institute were deliniation of local genealogical trees, collection of data on Kamchatka kin structures, and photographic work. 24 ANT007 Institute of Oriental Studies Ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni institut vostokovedeniia AN 5SSR 103777 GSP Moskva K-45 ul. Zhdanova, 12 Telephone Number: 221-18-84 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: PRIMAKOV, E.M. The origins of USSR Academy of Science's Institute of Oriental Studies can be traced to the Imperial Russian Academy's Asiatic Museum, founded in 1818. Since its establishment, the institute has grown into one of the leading institutions of its kind in the world, embracing a broad range of pursuits and disciplines which includes anthropology and related fields. An anthropology group at the institute has in recent years studied theoretical problems of the ethnogenesis and ethnic history of the peoples of Central Asia and Kazakhstan. According to two institute scholars, sufficient material had been compiled by the mid-1970s to shift institute efforts from the examination of separate peoples to that of general Central Asian ethnic processes. For a detailed discussion of the institute and its work, see the International Studies section in Volume I of this report. ANT008 Institute of Slavic and Balkan Studies Institut slavianovdeniia i balkanistiki AN SSSR 125040 Moskva, A-40 Leningradskii prosp., 7 Telephone Number: 250-59-39 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: MARKOV, D.F. The USSR Academy of Sciences' Institute of Slavic and Balkan Studi has emerged as one of the world's leading centers of research in its fiel since its establishment in 1947. Slavic and Balkan studies embrace a broad range of disciplines; while anthropology is far from the institute's primary concern, work in this area has not been neglected. The institute has in recent years supported work on Slavic/Balkan inter-ethnic relations, cultural development, and comparative linguistics. Recent "ethnolinguistic expeditions co-sponsored by the institute and the Philology Faculty of Moscow State University have collected considerable data on 3elorussian life and culture of the Poles 'e area. For detailed discussion of the history and work see HIS010 and LIT009 . .ns :u t e, fX ID ANT009 Institute of World History Institut vseobshchei istorii AN SSSR 117036 Moskva, V-36 ul. Dm. Ul'ianova, 19 Telephone Number: 126-94-32 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: UDAL'TSOVA, Z.V. Recent "ethnosociological" research on contemporary linguistic processes at the USSR Academy of Science's Institute of World History has dealt with problems of bilingualism among nationality groups. For a detailed discussion of the work of this institute, see HIS011. ANT010 (A.M. Gork'kii) Institute of World Literature Institut mirovoi literatury im. A.M. Gor'kogo AN SSSR 121069 Moskva G-69 ul. Vorovskogo, 25a Telephone Number: 290-50-30 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: BERDNIKOV, G.P. Organized in the mid-1930s, the USSR Academy of Science's Institute of World Literature (Gor'kii Institute) has become a principal center for literary research in a number of fields. Of interest to anthropologists are the institute's sectors of folklore and literatures of the peoples of the USSR, as well as its special research groups devoted to ancient Russian literature and Afro-Asian literatures. For detailed information on the Gor'kii Institute, see LIT010. ANT011 Moscow Architectural Institute Moskovskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni arkhitekturnyi institut Moskva K-31 ul. Zhdanova, 11 Telephone Number: 294-79-90 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Director: Scholars at the Moscow Architectural Institute have produced substan¬ tial works on the folk architecture of various peoples of Che Soviet Union. Among these have been studies by G. la. Movchan and S.O. Khan-Magomedov of the evolution and artistic peculiarities of the traditional dwellings -of peoples of Dagestan. 26 ANT012 Moscow Society of Naturalists Moskovskoe obshchestvo ispytatelei prirody pri Moskovskom gosudarstvennom universitete Moskva ul. Gertsena, 6 Telephone Number: 203-67-04 Agency: USSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education President: LEONOBOVICH, la. A. The Moscow Society of Naturalists has functioned in close co¬ ordination with various departments 'of Moscow University since its creation in 1805. Though long composed primarily of specialists outside the fields of physical anthropology and ethnography, the society gradually became more active in these areas as anthropology gained status in Russia during the last quarter of the 19th and the beginning of the 20th centuries. In 1930, the society absorbed the university's other anthropology group— the Society of Lovers of Natural Science, Physical Anthropology and Ethnography—whose functions (and staff) had by this time become virtually indistinguishable from those of the older society. A Section of Physical Anthropology was created within the society by university anthropologists in 1945 and has performed extensive organizational and publishing duties over the course of its 35 year history. Among the memorial gatherings convened by the society (together with the university's Institute, Museum and Section of Physical Anthropology) have been conferences in honor of Da Vinci (1952), Darwin (1957), anthropologists B.S. Zhukov (1963) and D. N. Anuchin (1968) and Freidrich Engels (1970). These conferences and a host of more general symposia have been attended by and received contribu¬ tions from anthropologists throughout the Soviet Union and abroad. Among the section's' publications have been a collection of articles on Soviet physical anthropology ( Sovetskaia antropologiia , 1964); E. N. Khrisanfova's study of human bone structure ( Evoliutsiia struktury dlinnykh kostei cheloveka , 1967); M.S. Akimora f, s study of the physical characteristics of ancient Ural populations ( Antropologiia drevnego naseleniia Priural’ia , 1968); T.S. Konduktorova's study of early Ukrainian populations ( Antropologiia naseleniia Ukrainy mezolita, neolita i epokhi bronzy , 1973); and N.G. Zalkind's account of the "Moscow school" of physical anthropologists ( Moskovskaia shkola antropologov , 1974). Papers presented at society-sponsored conferences and symposia are regularly printed in Voprosy antropologii and in the society's own journal, 3iulletenii MQIP . Selected References Gladkova, T.D., "Deiatel' nost ' antropologov v 0LEAE i MOIP za 60 let," Voprosy antropologii , 1978, vyp. 59 , 169-175. 27 ANT013 Moscow State University Moskovskii ordena Lenina i ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. M.V. Lomonosova 117234 Moskva V-234 Leninskie gory Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: LOGUNOV, A.A. Moscow State University Scientific Research Institute and Museum of Physical Anthropology Nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut i Muzei antropologii im. D.N. Anuchina Moskovskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta Moskva prosp. Marksa, 18 Telephone Number: 203-50-67 Director: IAKIMOV, V.P. History .—Though studies in physical anthropology at Moscow State University can be traced as far back as the early 19th century—in 1805 the university published a monograph by one Ivan Bensovich titled A Word On the Usefulness of Physical Anthropology —significant and systematic work in the discipline was not begun until professor A.P. Bogdanov founded the Society of Lovers of Natural Science under university auspices in 1863. By training a zoologist, Bogdanov in time was responsible for the popular¬ ization and development of physical anthropology within the university and in imperial Russia as a whole: under his guidance, the society grew to incorporate a separate section for the study of physical anthropology; further, the first large-scale exhibition in Russia devoted to physical anthropology was organized by Bogdanov and his university colleagues in Moscow in 1879. The display material from this exhibition served as the basis for the university's Musuem of Physical Anthropology, established later the same year. 3ogdanov was succeeded in the role of Moscow’s preeminent physical anthropologist by D.N. Anuchin, who served as the museum's curator and the university's primary (and at times sole) lecturer in physical anthropology for the better part of four decades. Anuchin taught the discipline first as part of the program of the university's Faculty of Physics and Mathematics (1880-84), then as an optional (i.e., faculty-less) course when the university all but abandoned the subject (1885-1906); In 1907 he at last succeeded in establishing a program of undergraduate specialization in physical anthropology within the university's Section of Geography and Ethnography (which he himself chaired), again under the administrative wing of Faculty of Physics and Mathematics. At this point Anuchin, with colleagues I.I. Ivanovskii and A.I. Kolmogorov, significantly expanded the university's course offerings' in the subject. The locus of Russian physical anthropology thus shifted from 3ogdanov's still-functioning society (now headed by Anuchin himself) to academia proper. 28 After the October Revolution, Anuchin and his former pupil V.V. Bunak conducted a successful campaign to retain physical anthropology within the university's new curriculum. In 1919, a Section of Physical Anthropology was incorporated; three years later the Institute of Physical Anthropology was founded within the university (remaining separate from the section). Thus at the time of Anuchin’s death in 1923, university staff members were apparently coordinating work in four related yet distinct institutions: the society (now called the Society of Lovers of Natural Science, Physical Anthropology and Ethnography), the museum, the university's section (under the Biology Faculty), and the institute. In 1930, the society was joined to another university group—the Moscow Society of Naturalists (ANT012)—in order to eliminate the . redundancies born of the increasing parallelism in the functions (and’staff) of the two. The new, enlarged society, which kept the name of the Moscow Society of Naturalists, added a Section of Physical Anthropology in 1945. The section's activities since that time have been largely ceremonial (organizing commemorative conferences) and logistical (arranging publication of society, university, and extramural anthropological studies). The Section of Physical Anthropology within the Biology Faculty continues in primarily a teaching role, while the institute and the museum (the latter now admin¬ istrated as a division of the former) concentrate on research. Many of the Soviet Union’s leading anthropologists—including N.A. Sinel’nikov, A.I. Iarkho, M.V. Volotskoi, P.N. Bashkirov, M.G. Levin, T.S. Trofimova, N.N. Cheboksarov, G.F. Debets, M.A. Gremiatskii, la. Ia. Roginskii, P.I. Zenkevich, M.F. Nestrukh and M.S. Plisetskii have worked at the institute since its creation. The research of these and other scholars has appeared in the institute's journal (the leading Soviet publication on physical anthropology), Voprosy antropologii . Some Known Research Areas .—As of 1970, the research activities of the institute were directed along the following general lines. The study of the human constitution—man’s physical development, the dynamics of morphology, the physiological particularities of the growing organism and the effects of various biological and social factors on them—occupied a central place. Research on theoretical questions of human formation from the standpoint of dialectical materialist methodology [e.g., the stage-by- stage theory ( stadial'nost ’ ) and the interaction of biological and social factors during the various stages] was also conducted. Attention was further given to studies of the physical composition of the peoples of the territorial USSR from antiquity to the present, including factors of race formation, the growth dynamic of racial characteristics, analysis of blood serum ( serologiia ) and skin markings ( dermatoglifika ). Questions of applied physical anthropology, in particular the determination of human size standards to facilitate the deployment of the national industrial work force, were also pursued by institute scholars. In 1973, papers presented by senior institute researchers included studies titled, "The Problems of Anthropogenesis" (M.F. Nestrukh), "The Problems Racial Research and Ethnic Anthropology (Ia.Ia. Roginskii) and "Research in Human Morphology" (P.I. Zenkevich). Among recent limited- scale projects projects pursued by institute researchers have been studies on the genetic and physiological make-up of native Kamchatka populations (1973), and "anthrophotographic" studies of Central Asian peoples (1975). 29 The institute’s extensive archeological collections provide another index of the breadth of the field research conducted under institute auspices (and may reinforce the widely-held notion that a tendency toward historicism is evident in all branches of Soviet anthropology). In both the pre- and post-war periods, particular attention has been paid by institute scholars to paleolithic research; at present some 150 collections at the institute, containing several thousand items, form the largest paleolithic fund in Moscow. Included are materials from a number of foreign sites (Abbeville, Le Moustier, Swanscomb) as well as from around the Soviet Union. Mesolithic, neolithic, Bronze and Iron Age material, while not as extensive as the institute's paleolithic holdings, in any case merits the attention of the archeologist visiting Moscow. Field work sponsored by the institute—often carried out cooperatively with scholars from other Soviet institutions—has included expeditions and digs at paleolithic sites in the Crimea (at Starosel'e under A.A. Formozov and M.D. Gvozdover in 1953 and 1955-56); in the Desna River basin (under M.V.Voevodskii in 1936-38, 1940, 1946, and 1964); near Kursk (under Voevodskii in 1946-48, Gvozdover and A.N. Rogachev in 1949, and Gvozdover and G.P. Grigor’ev in 1972-73); in the lower Don, near Rostov (under Gvozdover, 1958-71); in the Urals, near Chusovoi (under O.N. Bader, 1945-47 and 1951); and at a host of other sites. Research Facilities .—The institute is known to support several laboratories and a small library. The massive (over 6 million units) main Library of Moscow State University contains Anuchin's personal papers. Biology Faculty Biologicheskii fakul'tet Telephone Number: 139-29-67 Dean: GUSEV, M.V. In the 1977-78 academic year, the Biology Faculty listed 19 courses in a program of course specialization in physical anthropology administered by its Section of Physical Anthropology. The following summary includes course title, duration (number of semesters) and instructor: 1. Introduction to physical anthropology; 1; la. Ia. Roginskii. 2. Human anatomy; 1; V.Z. Iurovskaia. 3. Archeology; 1; T.A. Pushkina. 4. Fundamentals of the geology of anthropogenesis; 1; V.V. Feniskova. 5. Morphology of the human skeleton; 1; E.N. Khrisanfova. 6. Methods of research in physical anthropology; 2; staff. 7. Comparative vertebrate anatomy; 1; N.S. Lebedkina. 8. Somatic and functional anthropology; 1; E.N. Khrisanfova. 9. Introduction to population genetics; 1; Iu. G. Rychkov. 10. Human genetic markings; 1; Iu. G. Rychkov. 11. General ethnography; 1; S.P. Poliakov. 12. Anatomy of the brain; 1; M.S. Voino. 13. Racial studies (ethnic anthropology); 2; la. Ia. Roginskii. 14. Anthropogenesis; 2; V.P. Iakimov, E.N. Khrisanfova, V.Z. Iurovskaia. 15. Population genetics; 1; Iu. G. Rychkov. 30 16. Anthropogenesis (special); 1; la. Ia. Roginskii. 17. Ethnic anthropology of the USSR; 1; Iu. G. Rychkov. 18. Ethnography of the USSR; 1; la. A. Fedorov. 19. Applied anthrology; 1; T.N. Dunaevskaia. Section students regularly take part in projects and expeditions throughout the Soviet Union conducted by other university faculties and research institutions. One recent project involved compilation of population-genetic and physiological data on the indigenous populations of Kamchatka. History Faculty Istoricheskii fakul'tet Telephone Number: 139-35-66 Dean: KUKUSHKIN, Iu.S. In 1937, Moscow State University's History Faculty opened an Ethnography Section under the leadership of one of D.N. Anuchin's former pupils, Central Asia specialist S.P. Tolstov. The program has grown steadily since the early 1950's. In the 1977-78 academic year, the Faculty offered the following 26 courses in its program of course specialization in ethnography. The listings include course title, duration (number of semesters) and instructor: 1 . 2 . 3. 4. 5. 6 . 7. 8 . 9. 10 . 11 . 12 . 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20 . 21 . 22 . 23. 25. 26. Problems of general ethnography; 2; L.B. Zasedateleva. Methods of field research; 1; L.B. Zasedateleva. Physical anthropology; 1; O.M. Pavlovskii. Ethnography of the peoples of the USSR; 2; G.G. Gromov. History of economics and material culture in primitive and early- class society; 1; G.E. Markov (Chairman of the Ethnography Section) Ethnography of non-Soviet Asia; 2; G.E. Markov. Ethnography of the peoples of Africa;, 1; G.A. Spazhnikov. Ethnography of Central Asia; 6; S.P. Poliakov. Analysis of ethnographic data sources; 2; G.G. Gromov. Historiography of ethnography; 2; G.E. Markov. History of social organization in pre-class society; 1; K.I. Kozlova. History of religion in pre-class society; 1; L-.P. Lashuk. Ethnography of the eastern Slavs (I); 1; G.G. Gromov. Ethnography of the eastern slavs (II); 1; G.G. Gromov. Ethnography of Siberia; 1; L.P. Lashuk. Problems of ethnic history of the northern Caucasus; 1; la. A. Fedorov. Problems of ethnography of the southern Slavs; 1; L.B. Zasedateleva Problems' of ethnic sociology; 1; L.P. Lashuk. Contemporary Islam and Christianity; 1; G.A. Shpazhnikov. Problems of sociology; 1; M.N. Guboglo. Theory of ethnos; 1; L.P. Lashuk. Ethnos and ethnic features of culture; 2; G.G. Gromov. Russian ethnographic groups; 2; L.B. Zasedateleva. Tradition and innovation in family lifestyles of the peoples of the USSR; 2; K.I. Kozlova. Problems of Finno-Ugric studies; 1; K.I. Kozlova. Expedition practical; 3; staff. Section students regularly take part in expeditions organized by the History Faculty, other university faculties and various research institutions. Further, students have organized conferences on topical questions of ethno¬ graphy, a recent example being a 1976 All-Union Student Ethnography Confer¬ ence at which 34 papers on a broad range of subjects were read. In the same year, the faculty's Archeology Section offered 21 courses in the program of course specialization in archeology: 1. Field archeology; 1; D.A. Ardusin. 2. The Stone Age on the territory of the USSR; 2; L.V. Grekhova. 3. Natural science methods in archeology; 1; Iu. L. Shchapova. 4. Eneolithic and Bronze Age; 2; N.V. Ryndina. ; 5. Iron Age; 2; I.V. Iatsenko. 6. Archeology of Ancient Rus'; 1; B.A. Rybakov. 7. Archeology of ancient Russian cities; 1; D.A. Avdusin. 8. Early Iron Age Siberia; 2; L.R. Kyzlasov. 9. Archeology of Central Asia of the slave-holding period; 2; G.A. Fedorov-Davydov. 10. Sources and analysis of Novgorod history; 2; V.L. Ianin. 11. Ancient [ antichnaia ] archeology; 1; I.T. Kruglikova. 12. Historiography; 1; A.V. Artsikhovskii (chairman of the Archeology Section). 13. Local variation of Scythian culture of the northern Black Sea coast and the Scythia of Herodotus; 1; I.V. Iatsenko. 14. Ancient cities; 1; I.T. Kruglikova. 15. Introduction to archeology; 2; L.R. Kyzlasov. 16. Seminar on general archeology; 2; A.V. Artsikhovskii. 17. Archeology of Central Asia and the Caucasus; 3; G.A. Fedorov-Davydov. 18. Geography of the Scythian of Herodotus; 3; I.V. Iatsenko. 19. Early Russian feudalism and Russo-Scandinavian relations in the 9th-13th centuries (from archeological data); 3; D.A. Audusin. 20. History of ancient glass and ceramic production; 1; Iu. L. Shchapova. 21. Archeology laboratory practical; 3; M.N. Kislov. 22. Archeology in practice; 4; staff. Selected References Debets, G.F., "Sorok let sovetskoi antropologii," Sovetskaia antropologiia , 1957, No. 1, 7-30. Gladkova, T.D., "Deiatel'nost' antropologov v OLEAE i MOIP za 60 let," Voprosy antropologii , 1978, vyp. 59, 169-175. Gvozdover, M.D., "Arkheologicheskie fondy Instituta i Muzeia antropologii," Voprosy antropologii , 1974, vyp. 48, 210-214. Levin, M.G., Roginskii, la. Ia., "Sovetskaia antropologiia za 30 let," Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1947, No. 4, 52-70. Tropin, V.I., ed., Moskovskii universitet 1977-1978: Katalog-spravochnik , (Moskva: MGU, 1977). Vlastovskii, V.G., Perevozchikov, I.V., "50-letnii iubilei Nil i Muzeia antropologii MGU im. D.N. Anuchina," Voprosy antropologii , 1973, vyp. 45, 195-198. 32 ANT014 Museum of Folk Art Muzei narodnogo iskusstva Moskva ul. Stanislavskogo, 7 Telephone Number: 290-21-14 Agency: RSFSR Council of Industrial Cooperative Societies Director: IVANOVA, N.N. Founded in 1885, the Museum of Folk Art presently contains over 30,000 display items divided into three main sections: peasant handi¬ crafts in daily life; ancient and modern applied arts; and experimental decorative applied art. Recent special exhibitions at the museum have featured nineteenth century decorated trays from Zhostov and stained-glass panels depicting topics from traditional Russian folk tales. ANT015 Paleontological Museum Paleontologicheskii muzei im. Iu. A. Orlova AN SSSR Moskva Leninskii prosp., 16 Telephone Number: 234-29-85 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: FLEROV, K.K. Founded in 1936, the Paleontological Museum of the USSR Academy of Sciences' Institute of Paleontology (Moronovskii per., 26) currently houses a number of exhibits of interest to archeologists. Included are collections of primeval fish, amphibians and reptiles as well as later fossil animals (mammoths, musk oxen, aurochs). As of 1977, a new museum complex was under construction which was to feature, in its finished form, a paleontological garden. ANT016 RSFSR Union of Artists Soiuz khudozhnikov RSFSR Moskva ul. Chernyshevskogo, 37 Telephone Number: 297-56-52 Agency: Chairman: The RSFSR Union of Artists has sponsored field research in the Arkhangelsk area since the late 1960s in search of sources and examples of contemporary northern folk art. Particular attention has been devoted to dolls and toys of the Kargopol’skii region, whose decorative painting, archaic form and ornamental motifs have been studied by anthropologists, art historians, and contemporary artists. 33 ANT017 RSFSR Composers * Union Soiuz kompozitorov RSFSR Moskva ul. Nezhdanovoi, 8/10 Telephone Number: 299-52-18 Agency: Chairman: The Folklore Commission of the RSFSR Composers' Union has since 1966 sponsored annual "musico-ethnographic" concerts in conjunction with the All-Russian Society for the Preservation of Monuments of History and Culture. The concerts serve as "reverse expeditions," i.e., performers from various regions and ethnic groups of the USSR come to Moscow and display their specialties (folk singing, dancing, instrument construction, etc.) before assembled anthropologists, folklorists and musicologists. The theme of a recent annual concert was "Correlations between the Musical Cultures of the Peoples of the USSR" ANT018 Scientific Research Institute of the Physiology of Children and Adolescents Nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut fiziologii detei i podrostkov APN SSSR G-117 Moskva ul. Pogodinskaia, 8 Telephone Number: 245-04-33 Agency: USSR Academy of Pedagogical Sciences, USSR Ministry of Education Director: KHRIPKOVA, A.G. The Scientific Research Institute of the Physiology of Children and Adolescents has participated in physical anthropology research in con¬ junction with expeditions organized by the Institute of Ethnography (ANT004). Studies of the Chukchi, Eskimo, and Russian inhabitants of the Chukotka Peninsula were conducted jointly in the early 1970s by researchers from both establishments. Also see the discussion in the Pedagogy Section of Volume II of this report. 34 ANT019 State Historical Museum Gosudarstvennyi istoricheskii muzei Moskva Krasnaia ploshchad', 1/2 Telephone Number: 228-84-52 Agency: Director: LEVIKIN, K.G. Since its founding in 1883, the State Historical Museum has become one of the largest and most active museums in the world. In terms of raw numbers its holdings surpass even those of the Hermitage (ANT098): nearly 4 million items are currently on display. Over 20,000 units are added to the museum's collection annually and better than two million visitors yearly tour the museum's premises on Red Square. Among numerous display sections, of particular interest to anthropologists (especially archeologists) are those devoted to the Paleolithic, Neolithic, Bronze Age, and early Slavic periods of Russian history. The Historical Museum's research activities are extensive. In the five-year period 1971-75, for example, museum scholars pursued studies on the economy, cultural contacts and religious beliefs of Stone and Bronze Age forest and forest-steppe tribes of the central Russian land mass; on the ethnic history of eastern Europe, Siberia, and the Caucasus; on the material culture and religious beliefs of tribes in the areas north of the Black Sea, in the Kuban Riber basin, in Siberia, and in central Asia; and on the economic development of tenth to thirteenth century Rus ' and thirteenth to fifteenth century Crimean tribes. Among the publications issuing from these studies were two collections of archeological articles on Eastern Europe and monographs on art miniatures in ancient Siberia,.art and culture in forest-steppe Scythia (seventh to third centuries B.C.), burial rites of the Vyatichi eleventh to thirteenth centuries) and ethnic features of the Ves'' tenth to twelfth centuries). The museum publishes two serials, Trudy gosudarstvennogo istoricheskogo muzeia and Pamiatniki kul'tury . Museum departments active in research and publication include those devoted to manuscripts and old books, historical geography and cartography, numismatics, folk handicrafts and relics, textiles, ceramics, metalware, precious metals, weaponry, and fine arts. In all, researchers at the museum submitted over a hundred papers and reports for discussion at local, nation and international conferences and symposiums between 1971 and 1975. Selected References Panukhina, N.B., "Research in the Museum (1971-1975)," Museums in the USSR . (Moscow: Transactions, 1977), 151-162. 35 ANT020 State Museum of the Art of Eastern Peoples Gosudarstvennyi muzei iskusstv narodov vostoka Moskva, B-120 ul. Obukha, 16 Telephone Number: 297-07-62 Agency: Director: POPOV, G.P. Founded in 1918, the State Museum of the Art of Eastern Peoples (formerly the State Museum of Eastern Cultures) has long been known as one of the Soviet Union's richest museums in oriental, south Asiatic, and middle eastern archeological materials. The museum's present holdings are particularly strong on contemporary eastern arts and crafts (carpets, fabrics, ceramics). A recent exposition staged by the museum staff on the popular art of Kazakhstan used over 600 display items. Abakan ANT021 Khakass Region Museum of Regional Studies Khakasskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Abakan (Khakasskaia A.O.) Khakasskaia ul., 66 Telephone Number: 45-90 Agency: Director: The Khakass District Regional Studies Museum began publishing a collection series ( Kraevedcheskii sbornik ) in 1956.' Topics treated to date include aspects of ancient Tashtyk culture (second century B.G. to fourth century A.D.) and the Karasuks grave excavation in Abakan. The museum's library, established in 1946, contains 3,600 units. ANT022 Khakass Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature and History Khakasskii nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut iazyka, literatury i istorii Abakan (Khakasskaia A.O.) ul. K. Marksa, 12 Telephone Number: 53-06 Agency: Khakass A.O. Executive Committee Director: Scholars at the Khakass Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature and History contributed to a recent comparative study of ancient and contemporary Turkic languages and have examined Khakass heroic epics. The institute's library, founded in 1944, contains over 14,000 units, including a number of rare editions and manuscripts on Khakass history, oral traditions and ethnography. 36 Aginskoe ANT023 Aginskoe District Museum of Regional Studies Aginskii okruzhnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Aginskoe (Chitinskaia obi.) Komsol'skaia ul., 17 Telephone Number: 2-78 Agency: Director: The research library of the Aginskoe District Museum of Regional Studies contains over 600 units, among which are materials from the Kiakhtinsk Museum (dating from 1898) and reports from the Aginskoe Expedition of 1908. Anadyr ' ANT024 Chukotsk District Museum of Regional Studies Chukotskii okruzhnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Anadyr' (Magadanskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: . - The Chukotsk District Museum of Regional Studies has been an important center for historico-ethnographic and archeological research in the Magadan region since the late 1950s. Together with scholars from the museum in Magadan (ANT102), Chukotsk researchers'have conducted a number of expeditions along the Anadyr’ and Amguema rivers and along the coast of the Sea of Okhotsk in search of material on the early histories of the Chukchi and Koriak peoples. The results of the expeditions have been published in the Chukhotsk museum's journal ( Zapiski Chukotskogo kraevedcheskogo muzeia ; first edition 1958) and in some cases reprinted in western periodicals (e.g., R.S. Vasilevsky, "Ancient Koryak Culture," American Antiquity , vol. 30, 1964, No. 1). 37 Arkhangel 1 sk ANT025 Arkhangel'sk Region Museum of Regional Studies Arkhangel'skii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Arkhangel'sk prosp. Pavlina-Vinogradova, 100 Telephone Number: 3-64-45 Agency: Director: PROKOPEV, l.P. The Arkhangel'sk District Regional Studies Museum contains some 180,000 display items featuring the history and culture of the north coast area from ancient times to the present. Sculpture, icons, and national costumes figure prominently in the collection. The museum has published a guide to local historical sites and supports a library (8800 units) which provides bibliographical references and copying services. Arzamas ANT026 Arzamas State Pedagogical Institute Arzamasskii gosudarstvennyi.pedagogicheskii institut im. A.P. Gaidara 607220 Arzamas (Gor'kovskaia obi.) ul. K. Marksa, 36 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: VOROB'EV, E. Since the early 1970s, researchers from the Arzamas State Pedagogical Institute have been involved in the collection and trans¬ cription of folk songs and folk verse ( chastushki ) native to the southern part of the Gor'kii region. Over 2000 texts have been compiled to date. Astrakhan' ANT027 Astrakhan 1 Region Museum of Regional Studies Astrakhanskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Astrakhan’ Sovetskaia ul., 15 Telephone. Number: 2-34-21 Agency: Director: The Astrakhan' Region Museum of Regional Studies has published handbook on : local lore. The museum's library contains 8,000 units. Barnaul ANT028 Altai Regional Studies Museum Altaiskii kraevedcheskii muzei Barnaul 43 ul. Polzunova, 46 Telephone Number: 1-15-51 Agency: Director: - - The Altai Regional Studies Museum began publishing a series ( Kraevedcheskie zapiski ) dealing with local history, geography, and anthropology in 1956. The first two editions in the series featured articles on Altai oral traditions, early Siberian casting and smelting methods, and forest preservation in the Altai territory. The museum's library, established in 1920, contains over 13,000 units, including a number of rare and/or hand-written manuscripts on Siberia as well as the archives of the museum's founder. Belgorod ANT029 Belgorod Region Museum of Regional Studies Belgorodskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Belgorod ul. Popova, 11 Telephone Number: 24-94 Agency: Director: The Belgorod Region Museum of Regional Studies features exhibits on the history and industrial development of Belgorod and the surrounding area. The museum has also published a collection of articles on the city’s history and supports a modest library (3,100 units) containing a number of rare editions. Biisk ANT030 Biisk Regional Studies Museum Biiskii kraevedcheskii muzei im. V.V. Bianki Biisk (Altaiskii krai) Sovetskaia ul., 42 Telephone Number: 0-49 Agency: Director: The Biisk Regional Studies Museum contains materials from the Altai Preserve among the 5,100 units stored in its library. 40 Blagoveshchensk ANT031 Amur Region Museum of Regional Studies Amurskii oblastnoi muzei kraevedeniia Bla goves hchensk Internatsional 'nyi per., 6 Telephone Number: 43-48 Agency: Director: The Amur Region Museum of Regional Studies has published a series ( Zapiski ) dealing with local history, geography, and anthropology since the 1940s. Studies in the series to date have dealt with such topics'as the Amur Chronicle (seventeenth to nineteenth centuries), the discovery and settlement of the region by Russians and the compilation of an archeo¬ logical guide to the area. The museum's research library, founded in 1910, contains over 13,000 units and includes a considerable body of literature in Chinese. Briansk ANT032 Briansk Region Museum .of Regional Studies Brianskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Briansk ul. Kalinina, 42 Telephone Number: 4-10-80 Agency: Director: In Che mid-1970s, archeologists at Che Briansk Region Museum of Regional Studies compiled an inventory of Che excavations at the Khotylevskii (upper Paleolithic) site and began work on material from the "Pokrovskii Hill" excavations (site of the first settlements in the Briansk area). Since 1957 the museum has published a journal ( Brianskii kraeved ) featuring articles on historical, archeological, and geographical topics of local interest. The museum's library, founded in 1945, contains over 3,000 units. 41 Bui ANT033 Bui Division Museum of Regional Studies Buiskii raionnyi kraevedcheskii muzei Bui (Kostromskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Bui Division Museum of Regional Studies has published a guide to regional studies expeditions undertaken in and around the city of Bui and the Kostroma region. Cheboksary ANT034 Chuvash Regional Studies Museum Chuvashskii kraevedcheskii muzei Chebokasary (Chuvashskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Chuvash Regional Studies Museum has published an illustrated guide ( putevoditel’ ) to its display holdings. ANT035 Chuvash Scientific Research Institute of,Language, Literature and History Chuvashskii nauchno-issledovatel' skii institut iazyka, literatury i istorii Cheboksary (Chuvashskaia ASSR) ul. K. Marksa, 31 Telephone Number: Agency: Chuvash ASSR Council of Ministers Director: Recent research at the Chuvash Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature and History has dealt with ancient and contemporary Chuvash folklore. The institute's library, founded in 1928, contains over 47,000 units (4,000 in Chuvash). 42 Cheliabinsk ANT036 Cheliabinsk Region Museum of Regional Studies Cheliabinskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Cheliabinsk pi. Krasnogo Oktiabria Telephone Number: 3-56-84; 6-21-51 Agency: Director: The Cheliabinsk Region Museum of Regional Studies began publishing a series ( Kraevedcheskie zapiski ) dealing with local history, geography and anthropology in 1962. Topics covered to date in the series include Bronze Age burial mounds of the Stepnoi settlement, contemporary prose, forms in Ural folklore and the development of the mining industry in the southern Ural area in the eighteenth century. The museum's library, founded in 1924, contains over 20,000 units, among which are rare books on Ural lore and local newspapers from 1919 onward. Cherdyn' ANT037 Cherdyn' Division Regional Studies Museum Cherdynskii raionnyi kraevedcheskii muzei im. A.S. Pushkina Cherdyn' (Permskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Cherdyn' Division Regional Studies Museum began publishing a journal ( Nash krai ) on local history, geography, and anthropology in 1964. Among the topics covered have been the archeological excavations in the Gaini area, the history of local industry over 200 years and the origins of family names in the Komi-Perm' district. 43 Cherkessk ANT038 Karachai-Cherkess Region Museum of Regional Studies Karachaevo-Cherkesskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Cherkessk (Stavropol'skii krai) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Karachai-Cherkess Region Museum of Regional Studies contains material on north Caucasian local lore. ANT039 Karachai-Cherkess Scientific Research Institute of Economics , History, Language and Literature Karachaevo-Cherkesskii nauchno-issledovatel’skii institut ekonomiki, istorii, iazyka i literatury pri Oblispolkome Cherkessk (Stavropol’skii krai) Dorn Sovetov Telephone number: 2-28-84 Agency: Cherkass Regional Executive Committee Director: Recent anthropological research at the Karachai-Cherkess Institute of Economics, History, Language and Literature has concerned local family communes. The institute published a collection of memoirs of local Civil War veterans (in co-operation with the local regional studies museum, ANT038) in 1957. The institute library, established in 1951, contains over 10,000 units. For further information on this institute see the Economics Section in Volume I of this report and LIT030. 44 Chita ANT040 Chita Region Museum of Regional Studies Chitinskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Chita (Chitinskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Chita Region Museum of Regional Studies contains materials on the settlement of Siberia by ethnic Russians. Of particular note are displays of clothing and domestic handicrafts from the homes of Decembrist exiled to the region in the nineteenth century. Dmitrov ANT041 Dmitrov Division Regional Studies Museum Dmitrovskii raionnyi kraevedcheskii muzei Dmitrov (Moskovskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Dmitrov Division Regional Studies Museum has published a combin ation history of and guide to its holdings. 45 Elista ANT042 Kalmyk Republican Regional Studies Museum Kalmytskii respublikanskii kraevedcheskii muzei Elista (Kalmytskaia ASSR) Pionerskaia ul., 2 Telephone Number: 22-64 Agency: . Director: The Kalmyk Republican Regional Studies Museum features exhibits on past and present Kalmyk life and culture. The museum's research library, founded in 1960, holds over 4,000 units (2,400 in Russian). For additional information on traditional Kalmyk architecture, see D.B. Piurveev, Arkhitektura Kalmykii , (Moskva: Stroiizdat, 1975). ANT043 Kalmyk Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature and History Kalmytskii nauchno-issledovatel’skii institut iazyka, literatury i istorii pri Sovete Ministrov Kalmytskoi ASSR 358000 Elista (Kalmytskaia ASSR) ul. Revoliutsionnaia, 8 Telephone Number: 5-76-29 Agency: Kalmyk ASSR Council of Ministers Director: Ilishkin, I.I. Recent anthropological research at the Kalmyk Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature and History has dealt with Turkic components in the ethnic make-up of the Kalmyk people during different historical periods. The institute is also known as a center for linguistic research (see LIT032). The first issue of an ethnographic journal ( Etnograficheskie vesti ) appeared under institute auspices in 1968. The institute’s library, founded in 1957, contains over 21,000 units (1,500 in Kalmyk). 46 Gor 'kii ANT044 Gor'kii State Conservatory Gor'kovskaia gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. M.I. Glinki 603005 Gor'kii 5 ul. Piskunova, 40 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: DOMBAEV, G.S. Founded in 1946, Gor'kii State Conservatory presently employs some 90 instructors teaching over 700 students. The conservatory offers instruction in folk singing and folk instrumentals and has senp participants to conferences on the folklore of the Gor'kii region. ANT045 Gor'kii State Historico-Architectural Museum-Preserve Gor'kovskii gosudarstvennyi istoriko-arkhitekturnyi muzei-zapovednik Gor'kii Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Gor'kii State Historico-Architectural Museum-Preserve features materials illustrating the earliest settlements in the area and the development of the city (formerly Nizhnyi Novgorod) to modern times. Scholars at the museum have .published papers on such topics as the dating of the original city center and modern archeological research in the Gor'kii region. In the early 1970s, plans were made to construct an open air architectural-ethnographic museum to complement the present historico-architectural complex. ANT046 Gor'kii State University Gor'kovskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. N.I. Lobachevskogo 603022 Gor'kii prosp. Gagarina, 23 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: UGODCHIKOV, A.G. Founded in 1918, Gor'kii State University has long been a center of regional folklore studies. In the post-war period alone some seven books, 30 articles and four bibliographical indexes on local lore have appeared under university auspices (e.g., Fol'klor Nizhegorodskogo kraia , 1971). Expeditions of note were organized by university scholars in the 1970s in the Vetluga River basin and the Povetluzh'e territory. The latter, begun in 1974 under K.E. Korepova, have recorded over 1500 examples of folk songs and ballads, children's games, marriage ceremonies, fairy tales, and dialect variants indigenous to the region. 47 ANT047 Regional Center of Folk Creativity Oblastnoi dom narodnogo tvorchestva Gor’kii Telephone Number: Agency: Director: In 1977, the Regional Center of Folk Creativity in Gor'kii served as co-organizer of a regional conference on folklore. The center is known to support collection and study of local folk music instruments and artifacts. Gorodetsk ANT048 Gorodetsk Pedagogical School Gorodetskoe pedagogicheskoe uchilishche Gorodetsk (Gor'kovskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: N.M. Galochkin, a senior instructor at the Gorodetsk Pedagogical School in the late 1960s, collected folk material in the Gorodetsk area for over 40 years, specializing in local variants'of well-known folk songs. 48 Gorno-Altaisk ANT049 Gorno-Altai Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature and History Gorno-Altaiskii nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut iazyka, literatury i istorii pri Oblispolkome Gorno-Altaisk (Gorno-Altaiskaia A.O.) Telephone Number: Agency: Gorno-Altai A.O. Executive Committee Director: In the late 1970's, anthropologists at the Gorno-Altai Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature and History devoted consider- albe attention to cermonial rites (especially contemporary marriage ceremonies) among the Altai peoples. The institute is also known to support research in comparative linguistics of central Asian Turkic languages (Kirgiz, Khakassian, Altai, etc.). Griazovets ANT050 Griazovets Division Regional Studies Museum Griazovetskii raionnyi kraevedcheskii muzei Griazovets (Vologodskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: Opened in 1973, the Griazovets Division Regional Studies Museum has taken up the historico-anthropological work begun by local scholars in the 1920s (and transferred to Vologda in the following decade). Of particular interest to Griazovets researchers is the regional folkloric tradition, first studied systematically by local anthropologist and museum director S.M. Britvin. 49 Groznyi ANT051 Checheno-Ingush Republican Regional Studies Museum Checheno-Ingushskii respublikanskii kraevedcheskii muzei Groznyi (Checheno-Ingushskaia ASSR) Proletarskaia ul., 54 Telephone Number: 3-41-63 Agency: Director: Since 1948, the serial ( Izvestiia ) of the Checheno-Ingush Republican Regional Studies Museum has carried articles on topics such as the Mekensk burial mounds, archeological excavations in the x4ssinsk ravine and the migration of Checheno-Ingush tribes from mountain to plain habitats. The museum's library, founded in 1925, presently contains over 12,000 units (100 in Chechen and 85 in Ingush). ANT052 Checheno-Ingush Scientific Research Institute of History , Language and Literature Checheno-Ingushskii nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut istorii, iazyka i literatury pri Sovete ministrov Checheno-Ingushskoi ASSR Groznyi (Checheno-Ingushskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: Agency: Checheno-Ingush ASSR Council of Ministers Director: Recent anthropological research at the Checheno-Ingush Scientific Research Institute has concerned surviving elements of the matriarchal tribal system among the Chechen and Ingush peoples. Since 1966 the institute has published a collection series ( Arkheologo-etnograficheskii sbornik ) devoted to topics of local archeological and ethnographic interest. 50 lakutsk ANT053 Iakut Republican Regional Studies Museum Iakutskii respublikanskii kraevedcheskii muzei im. Emel’iana laroslavskogo lakutsk (Iakutskaia ASSR) Muzeinyi per., 2 Telephone Number: 27-53 Agency: Director: Founded in 1892, the Iakut Republican Regional Studies Museum has long been a center for research on and the exhibition of eastern Siberian historical and anthropological material. Since 1955 the museum has published a serial ( Sbornik nauchnykh statei ) which has carried articles on such topics as the evolution of Iakut tribal dress in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, Iakut and Aspet legends and archeological research in the Iakut ASSR. The museum's library, founded in 1956, contains some 5,000 units (over 200 in Iakut). ANT054 Institute of Language, Literature and History Institut iazyka, literatury i istorii Iakutskogo filiala SO AN SSSR lakutsk (Iakutskaia ASSR) Komsomol'skaia ul., 8 Telephone Number: Agency: Siberian Division,USSR Academy of Sciences Director: KORKINA, E.I. The Institute of Language, Literature and History of the USSR Academy’s lakutsk Branch (Siberian Division) is active in several areas of anthropological research. Folklorists at the institute have studied the heroic tradition in the epic folk tales of Iakutia; in 1977 an all-union conference on the epic literatures of Siberian and Far Eastern peoples was held under institute auspices. The institute's Archeology Section, led by la. A. Mochanov, has done extensive research on the prehistory of Iakutia, conducting surveys and excavations in the Lena, Aldan, Amga, Vitim, Kolyma and Indigirka river drainages. The section is particularly inter¬ ested in radiocarbon analysis and, as of early 1979, was setting up a palvnological laboratory. Finally, turkologists at the institute specialize in the study of the languages and histories of Iakut groups; recent efforts have been directed toward better coordination among historians, anthropologists, archeologists, and linguists specializing in Iakut s tudies. 51 laroslavl T ANT055 laroslavl' Historico-Achitectural Museum-Preserve Iaroslavskii istoriko-arkhitekturnyi muzei-zapovednik laroslavl' (Iaroslavskaia obi.) pi. Podbel'skogo, 25 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: Established in 1959, the laroslavl' Historico-Architectural Museum- Preserve consists of the laroslavl' Region Museum of Regional Studies, the N.A. Nekrasov Estate-Museum (in the nearby village of Karabikha) and a number of local church and secular architectual monuments. The laroslavl' Museum itself is located on the grounds of the former Spasskii monastery; it includes departments devoted to prerevolutionary Russian and Soviet history; natural science; fine arts; architecture; and applied arts. The museum's archeological exhibits concentrate on materials from the laroslavl' area dating from the original settlements to the fifteenth century. In 1956 the museum began publishing a serial ( Kraevedcheskie zapiski ) devoted to questions of local history, geography, and anthropology. Topics covered to date include the first Slavic settlements on the upper Volga, nineteenth century dialects in the laroslavl' area, and nineteenth century local agricultural techniques. The museum has also published separate collections on materials from the Timerovskii, Mikhailovskii, and Petrovskii burial mounds. The museum library traces its origins to the libraries of the laroslavl' Natural and Historical Society and the laroslavl' guberniia scholarly archive commission. It currently holds over 47,000 units. Ioshkar-Ola ANT056 Mari Republican Regional Studies Museum Mariiskii respublikanskii kraevedcheskii muzei Ioshkar-Ola (Mariiskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: Scholars at the Mari Republican Regional Studies Museum (formerly the Central Mari Museum) have published several accounts of the museum's archeological expeditions and contributed to the preparation of an archeo¬ logical map of the Mari ASSR published in i960. 52 ANTQ57 Mari Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature , History and Economics Mariiskii nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut iazyka, literatury, istorii i ekonomiki pri Sovete ministrov Mariiskoi ASSR Ioshkar-Ola (Mariiskaia ASSR) ul. Gor'kogo, 9 Telephone Number: 39-58 Agency: Mari ASSR Council of Ministers Director: Founded in 1930, the Mari Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature, History and Economics has become the leading Soviet center for anthropological studies of the Mari people. In the post-war period, institute scholars V.M. Vasil'ev, K.A. Chetkarev and ' N.V. Nikol'skii wrote on Mari totems, Christian vs. pagan rituals (at the turn of the century) and the ethnogenesis of the Mari, respectively. More recently, T.A. Kriukova and G.A. Sepeev reported on Mari ethnic studies at an all-union Finno-Ugric studies conference (Ioshkar-0la, 1969). The institute has also published a collection of articles on the ethnic origins of the Mari ( Proiskhozhdenie mariiskogo naroda , 1967). The institute's Sector of Archeology and Ethnography is led by G.A. Arkhipov, an archeologist who has written articles and monographs on the Izhevsk and Dubovskii excavations for national publications and for the institute's own serial ( Trudy ). The institute's library holds over 23,000 units, of which over 1,000 are in Mari, Tatar, Komi, Udmurt and Chuvash. Irkutsk ANT058 Irkutsk State University Irkutskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. A.A. Zhdanova 664003 Irkutsk 3 ul. K. Marksa, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: LOSEV, N.F. Founded in 1918, Irkutsk State University (formerly Eastern Siberian State University) has long been a center for Siberian studies. The univer¬ sity's Philology Faculty presently offers course specialization in Buriat language and literature. The Archeology Laboratory, headed by G. Medvedev, is known for research on the prehistory of the Angara and upper Lena River regions as well as for work around Lake Baikal, Ulan Ude and the upper Amur River. 53 A serial ( Trudy ) has been published under university auspices since 1932. The university's library (bul'var Gagarina, 24) contains over two million units, among which are the personal libraries of Siberia specialist N.S. Romanov and ethnographer G.S. Vinogradov. ANT059 Irkutsk Region Museum of Regional Studies Irkutskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Irkutsk ul. K. Marksa, 2 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Irkutsk Region Museum of Regional Studies was one of only 12 such establishments in Russia in the mid-nineteenth century. At present it is one of Siberia's largest and most active research museums, with displays and research which cover a broad range of historical and anthro¬ pological subjects. The museum's oriental collection is one of the richest in the Soviet Union outside Moscow and Leningrad. Beginning in 1886 with contri¬ butions from G.N. Potanin's two-year expedition to China, the collection grew steadily for over 30 years before political considerations hindered the flow of acquisitions from the south. In the early 1970s, the museum's holdings included ancient Chinese bronze work and early porcelain burial statuettes, as well as examples of urban and rural Chinese clothing, footwear, decorations, wedding and burial costumes, childrens toys and musical instruments. Among the weapons displays were Japanese, Manchurian and Mongolian arms and battle vestments from various periods. Also of note were exhibits of eastern religious carvings (Buddha figures) and a numis¬ matic collection. The museum's collection of material on early Russian Siberian settlements contained over 1,500 display items by 1972. The chief sources of the collection were pre-revolutionary expeditions conducted by the Eastern Siberian Division of the Russian Geographical Society and later field research led by A.M. Popova in the Angar ' region^-and among the Transbaikal Old Believers. Museum expeditions from 1955 to 1962 in the Bodaibo, Cheremkhovo, Kachugskii and Bratsk areas added considerable material on more recent cultural life among Siberian Russians. Research at the museum is extensive. In 1972, scholars in the museum's Division of Pre-Soviet History worked on five themes: local primitive-communal society and its disintegration; economy and culture of the Buriats, Evenks, lakuts, and Russians in the Baikal area in the seventeenth and nineteenth centuries; the development of capitalism in the Irkutsk region; three generations of Russian revolutionaries in Siberian exile; and the local revolutionary movement in the pre-Soviet period. 54 Archeologists at the museum have assembled impressive display collections and regularly publish articles and monographs in local and national journals. M.P. Aksenov has written extensively on paleolithic and mesolithic relics from the Angar' and Lena basins; V.V. Svinin has published research on mesolithic, neolithic, Bronze and Iron Age relics from the Baikal shore and the Angar river and its tributaries. The museum's serial ( Zapisk i, first edition 1958) has published articles on a variety of anthropological topics, from Irkutsk in the late seventeenth century to modern Buriat culture. The musuem's research library, established in 1851, contains over 80,000 units. Selected References "Iz otcheta Irkutskogo oblastnogo kraevedcheskogo muzeia,” Muzeinoe delo v SSSR . (Moskva: Sovetskaia Rossiia, 1974). Stuzhina, E.P., "Vostochnye kollektsii Irkutskogo i Kiakhtinskogo kraevedcheskikh tnuzeev," Sovetskaia etnografiia, 1971, No. 4, 121-126. Is tra ANT060 Moscow Region Museum of Regional Studies Moskovskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Istra (Moskovskaia obi.) Sovetskaia ul. Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Moscow Region Museum of Regional Studies contains a collec¬ tion of Zhotov decorative trays which was recently displayed in a special exhibition of early Russian metal work at Moscow's Museum of Folk Art ANT014). The museum has published several guides to historical sites in the immediate Moscow area as well as a methodological textbook for students of regional studies. Iuzhno-Sakhalinsk ANT061 Sakhalin Region Museum of Regional Studies Sakhalinskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Iuzhno-Sakhalinsk (Sakhalinskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Sakhalin Region Museum of Regional Studies has published a study of organizational methodology for regional studies groups. Ivanovo ANT062 Ivanovo Region Museum of Regional Studies Ivanovskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Ivanovo (Ivanovskaia obi.) ul. Baturina, 6/40 Telephone Number: 2-74-05 Agency: Director: The Ivanovo Region Museum of Regional Studies features collections illustrating local economic, political and cultural history. Museum staff members are reportedly very active; in a recent year, 630 outside lectures and 288 social events were held under museum auspices, while two new displays were opened to the public and 935 new items were acquired for research and subsequent display. The museum's library, established in 1915, contains over 22,000 units. 56 Izhevsk ANT063 Udmurt Republican Regional Studies Museum Udmurtskii respublikanskii kraevedcheskii muzei Izhevsk (Udmurtskaia ASSR) ul. Lenina, 180 Telephone Number: 7-12-41 Agency: Director: Scholars at Che Udmurtsk Republican Regional Studies Museum have contributed to the archeological journal co-published by the museum ( Voprosy arkheologii Urala ) and have organized anthropological expeditions throughout the Udmurt republic. One recent expedition in * the Malo-Purginskii and Kiiasovskii areas provided the museum with 154 new display items of traditional Udmurt dress. The museum's library, founded in 1925, contains over 7,000 units, over 1,300 of which are in Udmurt. ANT064 Udmurt Scientific Research Institute of History, Economics, Literature and Language Udmurtskii nauchno-issledovatel*skii institut istorii, ekonomiki, literatury i iazyka pri Sovete ministrov UdASSR Izhevsk (Udmurtskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: 7-42-09 Agency: Udmurt ASSR Council -of Ministers Director: The Udmurt Scientific Research Institute of History, Economics, Literature and Language is a primary center for the study of Udmurt culture. Along with its activities in linguistics (which have included the compilation of a Russian-Udmurt dictionary), the institute also pursues research on Udmurt ethnographic questions. Institute scholars have recently cited a need for assistance from the national Institute of Ethnography in Moscow and from regional coordinating centers in order to create a unified methodology for the study of contemporary ethnography at the local level. The institute's library, established in 1931, contains ove 34,000 units. For further information on this institute, see LIT047. 57 Izhevsk ANT065 Udmurt State University Udmurtskii gosudavstvennyi universitet im. 50-letiia SSSR 426037 Izhevsk (Udmurtskaia ASSR) Krasnogeroiskaia ul., 71 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Researchers from Udmurt State University recently took part in an ethnographic expedition which visited 15 settlements in the Udmurt republic. The expedition recorded rituals and traditions of various Udmurt groups and collected examples of traditional material culture. Kalinin ANT066 Kalinin Region Musuem of Regional Studies Kalininskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Kalinin (Kalininskaia obi.) pi. Revoliutsii, 3 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Kalinin Region Museum of Regional Studies features a sub¬ stantial collection of material on local history and culture. Included are examples of religious art, painting, folk art and handicrafts. In the mid-1960s, museum researchers cooperated in a survey of the Moldino area designed to provide data for a monograph on local peasant life before 1917. The museum has assisted in the publication of at leasj: two collections of articles and documents on regional history ( Tverskaia guberniia v pervye gody Sovetskoi vlasti , 1958; Iz istorii Kalininskoi oblasti , 1960). The museum's library, founded in 1935, contains over 14,000 units, among which are 18th-19th century statistical records and the publications of the local pre-revolutionary scholarly archive commission. 58 Kaluga ANT067 Kaluga Region Musuem of Regional Studies Kaluzhskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Kaluga (Kaluzhskaia obi.) ul. Pushkina, 14 Telephone Number: 26-32 Agency: Director: The Kaluga Region Museum of Regional Studies has published an account of Pushkin in Kaluga and a study of local silver crafts¬ manship (M. Postnikova-Loseva, Serebrianykh del mastera , Kaluga, 1961). The first edition of the museum's regional studies serial ( Kaluzhskii kraeved) appeared in 1958, featuring articles on local decorative art and regional studies teaching in elementary schools. The museum's library, established in 1917, contains over 23,000 units. Kazan ’ ANT068 Institute of Language,' Literature and History Institut iazyka, literatury i istorii im. G. Ibragimova Kazanskogo filiala AN SSSR 420111 Kazan' 111 ul. Lobachevskogo, 2/31 Telephone Number: 2-52-29 Agency: Kazan’ Branch, USSR Academy of Sciences Director: MUKHARIAMOV, M.K. The Institute of Language, Literature and History of the Kazan' Branch of the USSR Academy of Sciences traces its origins to the creation of the Northeastern Archeological and Ethnographic Institute in Kazan’ in October 1917. This institution was the first Soviet establishment to offer advanced training in enthnography. Reorganized in 1920 and renamed the Oriental Academy, the institute reportedly declined considerably during the mid-1920s—but was at length reestablished in 1939 as the Tatar Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature and History. Eventually the institute was brought into the national Academy system under the joint supervision of the Institute of Ethnography and the (former) Institute for the History of Material Culture. In its present semi-independent status, the institute has become one of the Soviet Union's leading centers of inter-disciplinary Tatar and turkology studies. 59 The institute supports extensive research in Tatar TLinguistics, literature and folklore (See LIT051) as well as in Tatar history (HIS053) Among the most notable—and controversial—studies produced by institute scholars in the field of turkology was a 1971 collection covering questions of the ethnogenesis of turkic-language peoples of the central Volga region; some of the conclusions drawn in the study were vigorously challenged by other Soviet turkologists. The institute is an important center for archeological research in the mid-Volga region. It has sponsored conferences on local archeology and has conducted extensive excavations in the Kuibyshev reservoir basin, in the Zainsk region, on the Biliarsk site and in Kazan' itself. Of the institute's archeology specialists, A. Kh. Khalikov has been among the most prolific in research and publication. ANT069 Kazan' State Pedagogical Institute Kazanskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 420021 Kazan' ul. Mezhlauka, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: In the early 1970s, scholars at the Kazan' State Pedagogical Institute published a study of traditional Tatar physical education. ANT07Q Kazan State University Kazanskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi unive sitet im. V.I. Ul'ianova (Lenina) 420008 Kazan' 8 ul. Lenina, 18 Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: NUZHIN, M.T. Founded in 1804, Kazan' State University was known throughout the nineteenth century and up to the 1930s as one of the nation's leading centers of research and instruction in linguistics, archeology, and ethnic studies. The university's Society of Archeology, History and Ethnography supported work on a broad range of topics, including, in particular, Mari studies (viz. Professor I.N. Smirnov's volume on Mari culture, Cheremisy , 1889). University publications were long the major Russian outlet for Siberian anthropological research studies. 60 Though the university is no longer as active in anthropology as in the past, its library and archives remain invaluable resources. The library dates from 1798, when it was established as part of the Kazan' Gymnasium; it presently contains over four million units among which are the libraries and personal archives of a number of leding Russian and Soviet scholars. Visiting anthropologists may wish to refer to the collections of A.G. Gartman (seventeenth to nineteenth century oriental texts), 1.0. Gotval'd (rare Arabic, Farsi, Tatar and Turkish books published in Kazan'), I.G. Kalashnikov (material on Siberia), Kh. Gabiashi (oriental-language books), V.N. Andersen (philology and folklore studies), V.M. Florinskii (books on Russian history and archeography) as well as to the manuscripts of V.V. Egerev (nineteenth century local history), S. Vakhidi (seventeenth to nineteenth century Old Tatar) F. Tuikin (seventeenth century Tatar) and the archives of historians M.D. Bushmakin and D.M. Odinets, philologist A. Rakhim and writer M. Muzaffarov. Also of note are the collections assembled by the university's Society of Archeology, History and Ethnography, which include material of fifteenth to nineteenth century vintage. A guide to the library's holdings was published in Kazan' in 1955 (A.K. Giniiatullina, Nauchnaia biblioteka im. N.I. Lobachevskogo: Putevoditel' ♦ ANT071 State Museum of the Tatar ASSR Gosudarstvennyi muzei Tatarskoi ASSR Kazan' ul. Lenina, 2 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: DIAKONOV, V.M. Founded in 1894, the State Museum of the Tatar ASSR currently features over half a million exhibit items depicting the history, life, natural resources and art of the Tatar Republic. Of particular interest are the museum's archeological collections, vastly enriched by expeditions throughout the region in the 1960s and newly arranged for display shortly thereafter. The museum is an extremely active research center. Resident scholars have written on such topics as the development of Tatar handi¬ crafts, the Povolzh'e region in the 3ronze Age and Kazan' under Mongol rule. Articles and monographs by museum researchers regularly appear in national historical and anthropological journals as well as in the museum's own semi-annual publication, Sbornik nauchnikh rabot . The museum's research library contains over 6,000 units. A recent ethnographic expedition organized by museum scholars collected artifacts reflecting the material culture of the region's Russian population in the mid-nineteenth century. Kemerovo ANT072 Kemerovo Region Museum of Regional Studies Kemerovskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Kemerovo (Kemerovskaia obi.) Sovetskii pr., 89 Telephone Number: 4-43-90; 4-45-16 Agency: Director: The Kemerovo Region Museum of Regional Studies published a collection of articles on local history,'archeology and ethnography in 1964 (Iz • istorii Kuzbassa ). The museum’s library, established in 1957, contains over 12,000 units. Khabarovsk ANT073 Khabarovsk Regional Studies Museum Khabarovskii kraevedcheskii muzei Kahbarovsk Telephone Number: Agency: Director: In the mid-1960s, researchers from the Khabarovsk Regional Studies museum conducted expeditions throughout the Soviet Far East, securing a large collection of anthropological display material (tools, clothing, handicrafts, photographs) on the Chuchki, Negidal, Nanai and Udegei peoples. The museum also features a substantial collection on 18th and nineteenth century Russian settlements in the area. 62 Khanty—Mansiisk ANT074 Khanty-Mansiisk District Museum of Regional Studies Khanty-Mansiiskii okruzhnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Khanty-Mansiisk (Tiumenskaia obi.) Komsomol'skaia, ul. , 9 Telephone Number: 0-97 Agency: Director: The Khanty-Mansiisk District Museum of Regional Studies began publishing a series on local lore ( Kraevedcheskii sbornik ) in 1958. Topics treated to date include agriculture among the Khants and Mansi, local mammoth remains and the methodology of folklore research. The museum's library, founded in 1936, contains over 2,700 units. Khvalynsk ANT075 Khvalynsk Division Regional Studies Museum Khvalynskii raionnyi kraevedcheskii muzei Khvalynsk (Saratovskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: Scholars at the Khvalynsk Division Regional Studies Museum have published a survey of local sanatoria. Kiakhta ANT076 Kiakhta Regional Studies Museum Kiakhtinskii kraevedcheskii muzei im. V.A. Obrucheva Kiakhta (Buriatskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: TUGUTOV, R.F. The Kiakhta Regional Studies Museum, the oldest museum in the Trans-Baikal region, has profited immensely from the city's strategic location: throughout the nineteenth century Kiakhta, situated on the Mongolian border, served as the starting point for Russian scientific expeditions into Mongolia and China (led by scholars such as G.N. Potanin, P.K. Kozlov and V.A. Obruchev, for whom the musuem is named). Moreover, the city was the end point for a great many exiled Russians: Decembrists, "men of the 60s," narodniki and Old Believers settled in and around Kiakhta, each making a unique contribution to local cultural life. The museum's current collection includes two series of rare photo¬ graphs taken in the 1890s by the exiled populist Charushin; one series depicts the life and culture of a contemporary Mongolian village, the other that of the former Chinese trading center at Maimachen. Various expeditions have brought the museum unique collections of Chinese silk fabrics (eighteenth and nineteenth century), teas and tea service paraphernelia and Sun Dynasty coins. Also noteworthy are the expositions of tools, clothing and domestic items of local Decembrists and Old Believers, assembled largely by director Tugutov. The museum has published a guide to its collection as well as a guide to local historical monuments (R.F. Tugutov, Istoricheskii pamiatniki goroda Kiakhti , 1960). Since 1959 it has issued a serial ( Trudy ) in which the museum's archeological, paleontological and ornithological research has been described and a number of articles on Buriat folklore have appeared. Selected References E.P. Stuzhina, "Vostochnye kollektsii Irkutskogo i Kiakhtinskogo kraevedcheskikh muszeev," Sovetskaia etnografiia, 1971, No. 4, 121-126. 64 Kirov ANT077 Kirov Region Museum of Regional Studies Kirovskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Kirov (Kirovskaia obi.) ul. Lenina, 82 Telephone Number: 2-78-96 Agency: Director: The Kirov Region Museum of Regional Studies began publishing a journal on local lore ( Po rodnomy kraiu ) in 1951. The museum’s library was founded in 1918, absorbing the libraries of the Viatsk Circle of Naturalists and the local (Viatskaia guberniia) administration. Included in the library's collection are issues of the Viatsk Diocesan News (1863-1916) and the transactions of the local scholarly archive commission (1905-1916). Kolomna ANT078 Kolomna Division Museum of Regional Studies Kolomenskii raionnyi kraevedcheskii muzei Komomna (Moskovskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: In 1967, the Kolomna Division Museum of Regionnal Studies opened exhibits of early Russian gold-thread sewing and local seventeenth to eighteenth century coins and decorative art. The museum has published two editions of a guide to local historical sites. 65 Kostroma ANT079 Kostroma Historico-Architectural Museum-Preserv e Kostromskoi istoriko-arkhitekturnyi muzei-zapovednik Kostroma (Kostromskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Kostroma Historico-Architectural Museum-Preserve published a study of the construction of Ipat'evskii monastery in 1959 and has issued a regional studies serial since 1973. Koz'modem'iansk ANT080 Gorno-Mari Regional Studies Museum Gorno-Mariiskii kraevedcheskii muzei Kos'modem'iansk (Mariiskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: . . The archeology collection of the Gorno-Mari Regional Studies Museum features the sole example of Seimin Celtic handiwork (a casting form) found to date in the Povolzh'e and Priural'e areas. Museum scholars have also written on local art work. 66 Krasnodar ANT081 Krasnodar Territory Museum of Regional Studies Krasnodarskii kraevoi kraevedcheskii muzei Krasnodar (Krasnodarskii krai) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Krasnodar Territory Museum of Regional Studies has published a serial on local geography, history and anthropology ( Nash krai ) since 1960. Topics treated to date include Adygei national dress in the 19th century, Adygei weaponry in the tenth to fifteenth centuries and the excavation of the Meot burial mound outside Krasnodar. Krasnoiarsk ANT082 Krasnoiarsk Regional Studies Museum Krasnoiarskii kraevedcheskii muzei Krasnoiarsk-49 (Krasnoiarskii krai) ul. Dubrovinskogo, 84 Telephone Number: 29-57 Agency: Director: * \ The Krasnoiarsk Regional Studies Museum was one of only twelve such museums functioning in Imperial Russia in the mid-nineteenth century. At present the museum contains a strong collection of anthropological material on early Russian settlements in Sibera, including A.A. Savel'ev's findings from the villages at Iarkhi and Vichutany. The museum has published a number of historical studies and a collection of articles on local historical, archeological and ethnographic themes ( Materialy i issledovaniia po arkheologii, etnografii i istorii Krasnoiarskogo kraia, 1963). The museum's library, established in 1889, contains over 50,000 units, among which are the library of the former Krasnoiarsk Regional Studies Society, part of the personal archive of writer-anthropologist M.V. Krasnozhenova and a number of rare books on Siberian history. 67 Krasnoufimsk ANT083 Krasnoufimsk. Division Museum of Regional Studies Krasnoufimskii raionnyi kraevedcheskii muzei Krasnoufimsk (Sverdlovskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Krasnoufimsk Division Museum of Regional Studies has published a guide to museum procurement procedures. Kuibyshev ANT084 Kuibyshev Region Museum of Regional Studies Kuibyshevskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Kuibyshev (Kuibyshevskaia obi.) ul. Frunze, 157 Telephone Number: 3-21-88 Agency: Director: The Kuibyshev Region Museum of Regional Studies features displays on the social and cultural history of the area, including handicrafts, costumes, dwellings, furniture, and folklore material. The museum sponsors local multidisciplinary expeditions and since 1963 has published a serial ( Kraevedcheskie zapiski ). The museum’s library, established in 1950, contains over 13,000 units. 68 Kurgan ANT085 Kurgan Region Museum of Regional Studies Kurganskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Kurgan (Kurganskaia obi.) ul. Volodarskogo, 42 Telephone Number: 27-64 Agency: Director: Scholars at the Kurgan Region Museum of Regional Studies have contributed regularly to the archeological journal ( Voprosy arkheologii Urala ) published jointly by the museum and three other Ural research , centers. The museum’s library, established in 1950, contains over 3,000 units. . Kursk ANT086 Kursk Region Museum of Regional Studies Kurskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Kursk ul. Lunacharskogo, 6 Telephone Number: • Agency: Director: . The Kursk Region Museum of Regional Studies began publishing a serial ( Kraevedcheskie zapiski ) in 1959. Topics treated to date include modern festivals and traditions in local village life, the earliest Kursk settlements and local education during the NEP period. The museum's library, established in 1903, incorporates the libraries of the former Kursk Seminary and the Kursk Diocesan Academy; it presently contains over 27,000 units. 69 Kyzyl ANT087 Tuva Republican Regional Studies Museum Tuvinskii respublikanskii kraevedcheskii muzei im. 60 bogatyrei Kyzyl (Tuvinskaia ASSR) ul. Lenina, 7 Telephone Number: 30-72 Agency: Director: The Tuva Republican Regional Studies Museum features a collection of ancient Turkic manuscripts and material on contemporary Tuvin life and culture. The museum maintains a small publishing operation and a library of 8,000 units (3,000 of which are in the Tuvin language). ANT088 Tuva Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature an d History Tuvinskii nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut iazyka, literatury i istorii pri Sovete Ministrov Tuvinskoi ASSR Kyzyl (Tuvinskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: Agency: Tuva ASSR Council of Ministers Director: The Tuva Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature and History was founded in 1954, a year after the Tuva Peoples Republic assum¬ ed ASSR status. The institute has since become the republic's leading scientific research establishment and is known in the Soviet Union and abroad for work in turkology. The institute's serial ( Uchenye zapiski ) has carried articles on such topics as socio-linguistic processes among the Tuvins, Tuvin poetry, Tuvin folklore and republican archeological and ethnographic field work. Recent research at the institute has concerned the arrival of the original Turkic tribes in the upper Enisei region, an event now believed to have occured circa 1000 B.C. 70 Leningrad ANT089 Geographical Society of the USSR Geograficheskoe obshchestvo SSSR 190000 Leningrad per. Grivtsova, 10 Telephone Number: 215-55-76 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences President: TRESHNIKOV, A.F. Founded in Petersburg in 1845 (and called, at various times, the Russian, Imperial Russian, and State Geographical Society), the Geographi¬ cal Society of the USSR has numbered among its members some of the out¬ standing figures in Russian and Soviet geographical and anthropological exploration, including P.A. Kropotkin, P.P. Semenov-Tian-Shanskii, N.M. Przheval'skii, N.N. Miklukho-Maklai, M.V. Pevtsov, P.K. Kozlov, N.I. Vavilov, V.A. Obruchev, and L.S. Berg. At present the society's functions in elude organization of expedi¬ tions and excursions (some 20-50 a year), publication of serials, monographs, and brochures and conference coordination, (often in cooperation with ethnographic institutions). The society’s Ethnographic Division has published a series of monographs ( Doklady po etnografii ) since the late 1950s. Of special interest to anthropologists are the society's library (over 375,000 volumes) and archive (over 60,000 documents). The archive contains the papers of Kozlov, Miklukho-Maklai, Perzheval'skii and Vavilov as well as a wide variety of regional anthropolotical material, some of which dates from the sixteenth century. Foreign scholars have been given access to archive materials in the past. The society has branches throughout the USSR, including a large Moscow establishment (ul. 25-ogo Oktiabria, 8; tel: 294-30-51). ANT090 Institute of Archeology—Leningrad Division Institut arkheologii—Leningradskoe otdelenie Leningrad D-41 Dvortsovaia nab., 18 Telephone Number: 215-89-71 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: KARGER, M.D. The Leningrad Division of the USSR Academy's Institute of Archeology pursues research in the same areas as the Moscow facility (ANT001) but puts greater emphasis on Siberian studies. The Soviet Union's foremost Siberia specialist, A.P. Okladnikov, long worked at the Leningrad institute before assuming the directorship of Novosbirsk's Institute of History, Philology and Philosophy (ANT113) in 1966; he has maintained close ties with Leningrad, reportedly using the archeology division there as a second home. 71 Siberiologists at the institute as of 1979 include Z.A. Abramova (specializing in the paleolithic of the Enesei River region), L.P. Khlobystin (who has worked in the Baikal and Lower Ob River regions on questions of Nganasan ethnography and archeology) and Alena Okladnikova—Okladnikov's daughter—a specialist on petroglyphs of Siberia and the Soviet Far East. S.A. Semenov and P.M. Dolukhanov are reportedly working on the pre-history of the Siberian northeast and Koriak studies. Semenov runs a lithic experimental laboratory at the institute and has done studies on the production and use of stone tools. The institute is further reported to support the work of a number of neolithic specialists in the European RSFSR and an active group concerned with tribal organizations in the Bronze and Iron Ages and the medieval period. Publications issued by the institute include a regular serial on general archeology ( Materialy i issledovaniia po arkheologii SSSR ) and various special projects (e.g., a joint periodical with the Institute of History in Ashkhabad—ANT244) on the antiquities of Kara Kumy, Karakumskie drevnosti . Finally, the institute maintains an impressive photo archive and a library of over 150,000 units. The library contains the personal collections of a number of notable Russian archeologists (la. I. Smirnov, V.V. Latyshev, A.V. Nikitskii, V.B. Farmakovskii, Kh. M. Loparev, and N.I. Repnikov). The Repnikov collection, on the archeology and ancient history of the Crimea, may be of particular interest to visiting scholars. Selected References Tomes, T.B., '‘Novye postupleniia v fotoarkhiv Leningradskogo otdeleniia Instituta arkheologii AN SSSR," Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1975, No. 2, 315. 72 ANT091 Institute of Ethnography—Leningrad Division Institut etnografii im. N.N. Millukho-Maklaia AN SSSR Leningradskoe Otdelenie Leningrad Universitetskaia nab., 3 Telephone Number: 218-08-12 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: SABUROVA, L.M. History .—Though the Leningrad Division of the USSR Academy’s Institute of Ethnography can with certain justification claim both 1714 and 1879 as founding dates, the division was not in fact constituted as such until 1943. In 1714, Peter the Great established the Kuntskammer , (cabinet of curios) on the site now occupied by the Leningrad Division; 1879 marked the opening of the Museum of Physical Anthropology and Ethno¬ graphy, which continues to function today at the same site under division auspices. In 1943, in any case, the official center of Soviet ethnographic research was shifted to Moscow, necessitating the creation of a Leningrad Division of the Institute of Ethnography to continue work in the former capital. The institute’s museum and the better part of its library and archives remained in Leningrad. Thus the Leningrad Division, though not rivalling the main institute in Moscow for preeminence in the field, is unquestionably one of the most important Soviet anthropological research centers. (See the discussion in ANT004). Organization and Staff .—The Leningrad Division includes sectors for the study of Africa (headed by D.A. Ol'derogge), the Near East (N.A. Kisliakov), Oceania (N.A. Butinov) and the Americas in addition to its well- known and extensive Siberian Division (under I.S. Vdovin), which includes an Arctic and Sub-Arctic research group. The museum, which presently contains nearly 700,000 items, is directed by V.V. Ginzburg. Some Known Research Areas .—Though the division has the same gen¬ eral structure and follows the same basic research trends as the main institute in Moscow, several areas stand out particularly in the work of the Leningrad establishment. The first and most important is Siberian studies. Among the large contingent of institute specialists in this field are: Vdovin, who has concentrated on eastern and central Siberian topics (historico-linguistic questions and Chukchi, Eskimo, and Koriak ethnography) Ch. M. Taksami (himself a Nivkh), who has pursued Nivkhi studies. The late V.V. Antropova was a specialist on Koriak ethnic history. R.G. Liapunova and G.I. Dzeneskevich, of the Americas sector, have worked on pan-Bering Sea folklore correlations and Aleut studies respectively. L.V. Khomich has specialized in Nentsy ethnography. V.I. Vasil’ev, I.M. Zolotareva and I.S. Gurvich have also reportedly worked with peoples of the north—the Entsi, Koriak, Iakut, Ket, and other tribes. These scholars have all worked with western anthropologists in their special fields of interest in recent years. 73 Two recent conferences organized by the Leningrad Division reflect this emphasis on Siberian studies. In February, 1976, the division co¬ sponsored a conference on the theme "The Condition and Tasks of Linguistic and Ethnographic Research on the Smaller Populations of the North, Siberia, and the Far East and Perspectives on the Training of Specialists in Northern Studies." Papers were read by Vdovin, Gurvich and Taksami as well as by director Bromlei of the institute's Moscow center. Later the same year the division served as sole organizer of the Second Scientific Con¬ ference on the Ethnography of the Northwestern USSR (the first, was held in Leningrad in 1974) at which papers on regional ethnic history and problems of northwestern urban ethnography were presented. Another important distinction between the institute's Leningrad and Moscow operations lies in the simple fact that the Museum of Physical Anthropology and Ethnography remains in Leningrad. The administration and organization of the museum and its exhibits are major tasks: by the early 1970s the museum contained some 150,000 ethnographic, 400,000 archeolog¬ ical and 133,000 physical anthropology research/display units. Over 200,000 scholars and tourists visit the museum annually, doing research on and viewing collections divided into the following groups: Origin of Man; Principal Phases in the Evolution of the Primitive-Communal System; Indigenous Populations of North America; South American Indians; African Peoples South of the Sahara; Indigenous Populations of Australia and Oceania; Peoples of India; Peoples of Indonesia; Culture and Customs of the Peoples of China, Mongolia, Vietnam and Korea; Culture and Customs of the People of Japan; Peoples of the Middle and Near East; Culture and Customs of the Peoples of the European USSR; Eastern Slavs; Western Slavs; Peoples of Soviet Siberia; Peoples of the Soviet Far East; Peoples of Soviet Central Asia; and Anatomical Collections of the Kunt ska miner. The museum publishes its own research journal, Sbornik muzei antropologii i etnografii. Research Facilities .—In addition to the museum, the Leningrad Division has retained the majority of the institute's library collection and archives. The library, founded in 1902, presently contains over 80,000 units, including the collections of a number of eminent Russian and Soviet anthropologists (V.V. Radlov, E.E. Ukhtomskii, N.V. Kirillov, K.K. Gil'zen, L. Ia. Shternberg, V.G. Bogoraz-Tan) as well as the libraries of the former Institute for the Study of the Peoples of the USSR and the Institute of the Peoples of the North. The archive contains over 7,500 storage units, most of which pertain to the post-World War II period: most earlier material has been transferred to the folklore section of the Manuscript Division and the Phonographic Archive of the Institute of Russian Literature (LIT061). The archive also includes some 150,000 photographs, mostly pertaining to Siberia. 74 The division's research, library, and archive staffs have been, by all accounts, competent and helpful with visiting scholars. Selected References Basilov, V.N., Semashko, I.M., "Rabota Instituta etnografii AN SSSR v 1976 godu," Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1977, No. 5, 129-138. Gvozdikova, L.S., "Vtoraia nauchnaia konferentsiia po problemam etnografii Severo-Zapada SSSR," Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1977, No. 1, 137-140. "Printsipy i priemy ekspozitsii muzeia antropologii i etnografii Akademii nauk SSSR," in Materialy po rabote i istorii etno- graficheskikh muzeev i vystavok , (Moskva: Ministerstvo Kultury RSFSR, 1972), 44-83. Shafranovskaia, T.K., Muzei antropologii i etnografii Akademii nauk SSSR , (Leningrad: Nauka, 1979). Staniukovich, T.V., "Muzei antropologii i etnografii v sisteme Akademii nauk," Sovetskaia etnografiia, 1974, No. 2, 3-11. ANT092 Institute of Oriental Studies—Leningrad Division Institut vostokovedeniia AN SSSR—Leningradskoe otdelenie Leningrad Dvortsovaia nab.,18 • • Telephone Number: 214-87-40 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: PETROSIAN, Iu. A. The Leningrad Division of the USSR Academy's Institute of Oriental Studies continues the tradition of the "St. Petersburg School" of orientalists. For a detailed discussion of the institute and its work, see the International Studies Section in volume I of this report. ANT093 Leningrad State Institute of Theater, Music and Cinematography Leningradskii gosudarstvennyi insticut teatra, muzyki i kinematografii 192028 Leningrad D-28 Mokhovaia ul., 34 Telephone Number: 73-15-81 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Since 1926 faculty and students from the Leningrad State Institute, of Theater, Music and Cinematography (formerly the Leningrad State Institute of the History of the Arts) have conducted interdisciplinary expeditions in search of material on traditional northern Russian culture. The institute’s Folklore Section has been particularly active: since 1969 it has made extensive recordings of northern folk songs and sayings; since 1972 it has sponsored a series of annual readings ("Chteniia pamiati P.G. Bogatyreva") at which papers on topics such as Russian folk drama, folk- loric "formulae” and folk musicology have been read. Selected References Ivleva, L.M., "Chteniia pamiati P.G. Bogatyreva," Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1977, No. 4, 139-142. ANT094 Leningrad (Herzen) State Pedagogical Institute Leningradskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. A.I. Gertsena 191186 Leningrad D-186 nab. r. Moiki, 48 Telephone Number: 214-84-52 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: BOBORYKIN, A. Anthropological research on smaller, indigenous groups of the northern USSR was begun at Leningrad State University (ANT095) but has become more the specialty of Leningrad State Pedagogical Institute (the Herzen Institute) in recent years. The institute’s Department of Smaller Peoples of the North boasts the largest concentration of student from northern areas of any institution of higher learning in the USSR and offers special linguistic and library facilities for northern studies. The institute's library, founded in 1918, contains over 1.5 million units. ANT095 Leningrad State University Leningradskii ordena Lenina i ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudvarstvennyi universitet im. A.A. Zhdanova 199164 Leningrad Universitetskaia nab., 7/9 Telephone Number: 218-94-55 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: ALESKOVSKII, V.B. History *—In the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, Leningrad Stat (then St. Petersburg) University played a leading role in the evolution of Russian anthropology from a largely amateur pursuit to a scholarly discipline. A number of university professors emerged as the preeminent Russian authorities in their fields: V.R. Rozen (Arabic studies), F.A. Rozenburg (Iranian studies), S.F. Oldenburg (Indian studies), B.A. Turaev (egyptology), P.K. Khvol'son and D.A. Khvol'son (semitic studies) and I.N. Berezin (Iranian and turkic studies) were among the scholars who won for the university a considerable international reputation as a center of archeological, linguistic and ethno¬ graphic research on eastern peoples. Moreover, Professor A.A. Inostrantsev served as organizer and guiding light of a St. Petersburg "school" of anthropolgists—paralleling A.P. Bogdanov's Moscow group—which included Slavic studies in its scope of inquiry. Inostrantsev's school (and the university anthropological society which emerged from it in 1888) produced a number of outstanding anthropologists, the most important of whom was F.K. Volkov. Volkov taught archeology, ethnography and physical anthropology at the university from 1905 to 1918 and produced two classic studies of the peoples of the Ukraine ( Antropologicheskie osobennosti ukrainskogo naroda ; Etnograficheskie osobennosti ukrainskogo naroda , 1916). Though Moscow University emerged as the primary academic center for Soviet anthropology in the early 1920s, the university in Petrograd/Leningrad by no means abandoned the discipline; its Geography Faculty in fact established an anthropology chair. Though university efforts•subsequently suffered from the constraints common throughout Soviet anthropology after the advent of the Marr school of linguistics (concurrent with Stalin's consolidation of power), significant work was nevertheless carried out during the 1930s and 40s: studies of smaller nationalities of the Russian north became a particular speciality while the traditional interest in oriental studies was maintained. In the early 1950s, the univeristy supported a diverse program, with the languages and cultures of Asiatic peoples receiving primary emphasis. The History, Philology and Oriental Studies faculties offered instruction in such diverse fields as archelogoy, museum management, folklore, compara¬ tive Slavic languages, Finno-Ugric linguistics, Samoed and "Paleoasiatic" studies and linguistics of the peoples of the north. The univeristy staff included some of the most prominent anthropologists working in the Soviet Union: N.N. Cheboksarov (physical anthropology, Finno-Ugric studies), M.G. Levin (physical anthropology), D.A. Ol'derogge (ethnography of Africa), V.Ia. Zhirmunskii (folklore) and S.A. Tokarev (ethnography) were among the faculty members responsible for supporting the Petersburg tradition. Though the university has generally declined since then relative to Moscow State and some other institutions—it has surrendered preeminence in northern studies to Leningrad State Pedagogical Institute, for example— Leningrad State remains today one of the leading Soviet academic centers of anthropological research and instruction. Organization and Staff .—At present the university's History Faculty (Dean: V.A. Ezhov) includes among its nine subdivisions a Section of Ethnography and Physical Anthropology and a Section of Archeology. Linguistic anthropology is the province of both the Philology Faculty (see LIT063) and the extensive Oriental Studies Faculty (Dean: M.N. Bogoliubov). In the 1977-78 academic year, the Oriental Studies Faculty offered undergraduate course specialization in eastern languages and literatures (Arabic, Chinese, Vietnamese, Turkish, Thai, Tagal', Bantu and Telugu) as well as in area studies of neighboring eastern nations (with specialties in the history of China, Iran and Arab countries). Some Known Research Areas. —Since 1968 the Section of Ethnography and Physical Anthropology has organized annual "ethnographic, paleo- ethnographic and physical anthropology" expeditions throughout various regions of the Soviet Union, paying particular attention to Siberia. Section chairman R.F. Its is a specialist on the Ket peoples of the Krasnoiarsk territory as well as on smaller populations of China and south” east Asia. In 1974 two university-sponsored interdisciplinary expeditions (under the leadership of Its and B.P. Shishlo) gathered material on the traditional cultures of the Khants and Tuvins. More extensive work on the northern Khants was begun in 1976 and continued into 1977 under the leadership of V.A. Koz'min. Both Shishlo and Koz’min have reportedly studied changes in traditional reindeer breeding techniques which have had a broad impact on indigenous Siberian populations. Western anthropologists have participated in some of the univer¬ sity's field work and several Americans have lectured at the university on topics of North American and Micronesian anthropology. Its, moreover, has worked in the United States as part of the IREX exchange program. University anthropologists regularly publish in Sovetskaia etnografiia , Voprosy antropologii and the university's own journal, Vestnik LGU . Research Facilities .—The University library contains over 4,000,000 units, among which are the collections of the former Leningrad Oriental Institute. Selected References Dunn, Stephen Porter, Schulz, Heinrich, "Anthropology," in C.D. Kernig, ed., Marxism, Communism and Western Society , vol. 1. (New York: Herder and Herder, 1972), 112-128. Shilov, L.A., The University of Leningrad 1819-1969 (Leningrad: Leningrad University, 1969). Shimkin Dimitri 3., and DeWitt, Nicholas, "Union of Soviet Socialist Republics," in Willliam L. Thomas, Jr. and Anna M. Pikelis, eds. International Directory of Anthropological Institutions (New York: Wenner-Gren Foundation, 1953), 253-265. 78 ANT096 Scientific Research Institute of the Arctic and Antarctic Arkticheskii i antarkticheskii nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut Leningrad nab. r. Fontanki, 34 Telephone Number: 272-21-23 Agency: Director: The Scientific Research Institute of the Arctic and Antarctic supports a museum (ul. Marata, 24-a) which contains manuscript holdings— maps, reports, journals, and photographs—from various Russian northern expeditions as well as some material pertaining to ethnographic studies of peoples of the Russian/Soviet- north. ANT097 State Museum of Ethnography of the Peoples of the USSR Gosudarstvennyi muzei etnografii narodov SSSR Leningrad D-ll Inzhenernaia ul., 4/1 Telephone Number: 211-31-01 Agency: Director: SERGEEV, D.A. The State Museum of Ethnography of the Peoples of the USSR traces its origins to the Ethnographic Department established within St. Peters¬ burg’s Russian Museum in 1901. When the Russian Museum was reorganized in 1934, its Ethnographic Division was detached to form a separate State Museum of Ethnography. In 1948, the collections of Moscow’s former Museum of the Peoples of the USSR were added to the Leningrad fund and the museum's present title was affixed. The two-story building housing the museum was designed and con¬ structed (1902-1911) especially for ethnographic exhibitions by architect V.F. Svin'in. It sustained extensive damage during World War II but has been completely restored. By the mid-1970's the museum contained over 400,000 items depicting the life and culture of more than 150 nationality groups within the Soviet Union. The staff is organized into regional groups, each re¬ sponsible for the collection, study, and preparation for display of material pertaining to the pre-revolutionary and contemporary ethnic characteristics of all major and most minor populations within an assigned region. 79 The museum's most extensive displays, as reported in 1976, were those devoted to the Russians, Ukrainians, Belorussians, Moldavians, Estonians, Latvians, Lithuanians, Georgians, and Kazakhs. Plans for similar summary exhibitions on the Armenians, Azerbaidzhanis and the people of the Volga and the Urals (including the Komi, Udmurt, Mari, Mordovian, Chuvash, Bashkir, and Tatar peoples) were laid in 1973-74; further work on Central Asian and Siberian populations was also underway. Beyond exhibitions treating ethnic groups themselves, the museum also devotes considerable effort to thematic displays. Among the large-scale undertakings of this type are exhibitions devoted to "New and Traditional in Contemporary Nationality Dwellings and Dress," "Contemporary Art of the Peoples of the USSR" and "A Union of Equal Peoples." Research at the museum is ongoing and extensive. Beyond analysis of present holdings, museum scholars mount expeditions throughout the Soviet Union (often in coordination with the Institute of Ethnography in Moscow and its Leningrad Division). In 1973-74, twenty such expeditions yielded some 3,000 artifacts and 5,000 photographs for display. Although the museum apparently no longer operates an independent publishing enterprise, staff members regularly contribute to joint projects with other scholars and institutions; among recent joint efforts of this kind have been studies of Chuvash, Bashkir and Mari art, 19th century Mari culture and Mordovian decorative art and national dress. The museum's Manuscript Section contains over 20,000 storage units organized into eight different collections. Among the unique funds in the section are those of A.N. Pypin (folklore bibliography), A.A. Makarenko (ethnography), A.S. Teploukhov (archeological expeditions) and Prince V.N. Tenishev (central Russian peasants in the 18‘90's). All told, the museum's library contains over 80,000 units. Selected References Avizhanskaia, S.A., "Otchetnaia sessia v gosvdarstvennom muzee etnografii narodov SSSR," Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1976, No. 3, 146-148. Kriukova, T.A., Studenetskaia, E.N., "Gosudarstvennyi muzei narodov SSSR za 50 let Sovetskoi vlasti,” Qcherki istorij muzeinogo dela v SSSR , 1971, VII, 9-120. 80 ANT098 State Hermitage Museum Gosudarstvennyi Ermitazh Leningrad Dvortsovaia nab., 34 Telephone Number: 212-95-25 Agency: USSR Ministry of Culture Director: PIOTROVSKII, B.B. Founded as a court museum in 1764 (and opened to the public only in 1852), the Hermitage has long been recognized as one of the world’s great museums. It contains nearly 3,000,000 display items and increases its holdings by some 10-12,000 additions annually. Beyond its most illustrious exhibits—which include works of da Vinci, Raphael, Titian, Rubens, Rembrandt, and Picasso—the Hermitage is also famous for the cultural displays of its diverse departments. Of particular interest to anthropologists are the collections of the Oriental, Primeval Culture and Russian Culture departments. The Oriental Department, formed in 1920, presently contains more than 140,000 items covering the Ancient Orient (Ancient Egypt, Urartu) and the oriental culture of the middle ages (works from Central Asia, Iran, China and India, including the world's only collection of Sassanid silver along with medieval fabrics, carpets and arms). The Department of Primeval Culture, organized in 1931, displays articles found primarily in the territory of the present-day USSR. It includes a unique and priceless collection of Scythian antiquities. The Department of Russian Culture, founded in 1941, features artifacts dating from the 8th-19th centuries, with special emphasis on portraits and works of applied art from the era of Peter the Great. The museum's collections of Greek and Roman stone carvings and Russian and oriental coins are also among the best in the world. In the latter, displays of ancient coins from the northern coast of the Black Sea deserve particular attention. The Hermitage is far more than a repository of art works and cultural displays. As a research center it ranks among the most active in the Soviet Union, annually mounting archeological expeditions in various parts of the USSR and issuing works by some 400 scholars in numerous fields. Among the Hermitage's research archives are the materials of the prerevolutionary Archeological Commission. At present efforts are being directed towards cataloging and further systematizing the museum's massive holdings. Selected References Yudenich, L.V., "One of the Biggest Museums in the World," Museums in the USSR, (Moscow: Transactions, 1977), 79-83. 81 ANT099 State Museum of the History of Leningrad Gosudarstvennyi muzei istorii Leningrada Leningrad Petropavlovskaia Krepost', 3 Telephone Number: 238-45-11 Agency: Director: BELOVA, L.N. Founded in 1918, the State Museum of the History of Leningrad contains over 300,000 items covering the architectural and cultural history of the city. The museum has a branch at nab. Krasnogo flota, 44. ANT100 State Russian Museum Gosudarstvennyi russkii muzei Leningrad Inzhenernaia ul., 4/2 Telephone Number: 15-35-67 Agency: Director: PUSHKAREV, V.A. Founded in 1898, the State Russian Museum was for many years the main depository museum (as opposed to research museum) for anthropological material in the USSR. At present the museum is best known for its collections of various forms of Russian art, holding over 70,000 display items of applied art along with substantial selections of drawings, sculptures, folk art, coins and medals dating from the eleventh century to the twentieth. While research at the museum is limited, the museum staff is extremely active in extramural undertakings: in 1976, for example, the museum sponsored over 2000 outside projects (e.g., lectures and readings), far more than any other museum in the Soviet Union. 82 Lipetsk. ANT 101 Lipetsk Regional Studies Museum Lipetskii kraevedcheskii muzei Lipetsk (Lipetskaia obi.) pi. Lenina, 4 Telephone Number: 2-38-78 Agency: Director: ■■■**■ m The Lipetsk Regional Studies Museum has published a guide to its holdings for school courses on local lore as well as an illustrated study of nature conservation efforts in the area. The museum’s library, founded in 1957, contains over 3,600 units. Magadan ANT 102 Magadan Region Museum of Regional Studies Magadanskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Magadan Telephone Number: Agency: Director: , . The Magadan Region Museum of Regional Studies is an important center of anthropological research on the Chuchki and Koriak peoples. Expeditions organized by museum scholars along the Anadyr' and Amguema rivers and along the coasts of the seas of Chukotsk and Okhotsk have yielded extensive material on Chucki and Koriak legends, folklore, past and present social rituals and physical characteristics. Much of the material has appeared in the museum's serial ( Kraevedcheskie zapiski ; first edition 1957) and in national anthropology journals. The museum has also supported extensive work on the archeology of Northeast Siberia and on local historical topics (e.g., Kolkhoz construction in the Magadan area, 1930-1960). 83 ANT 103 Northeastern Interdisciplinary Scientific Research Institute Severo-Vostochnyi kompleksnyi nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut SO AN SSSR 685000 Magadan Telephone Number: Agency: Siberian Division, USSR Academy of Sciences Director: SHILO, N.A. The Northeastern Interdisciplinary Scientific Research Institute of the USSR Academy’s Siberian Division was establsihed in 1961 at Magadan as a base facility for the study of the Evens, Chukchi and Eskimo peoples of the extreme northeast. The institute's Laboratory of Archeology, History and Ethnography, under the directorship of N.N. Dikov, has conducted extensive expeditions throughout the Magadan region and the Kamchatka peninsula. Despite a small staff (which included Dikov, T.M. Dikova and 10 other researchers in 1970), the laboratory has made a number of solid scholarly contributions, the first of which was a 1964 collection in the Institute's Trudy series on the history and culture of the peoples of the northeastern USSR. Subsequent studies have dealt with questions such as local ethno-cultural connections with American tribes, archeological recoveries from ancient Eskimo graves and the research on the Pegtymel'sk petroglyphs, a unique "paleoethnographic" monument of the early shore population of the Chukostk peninsula. Laboratory scholars have also contributed to a five-volume history of Siberia, a two-volume history of the Soviet Far East and have compiled a history of the Chukotka peninsula from prehistoric times to the present. Makhachkala ANT104 Dagestan Polytechnical Institute Dagestanskii politekhnicheskii institut 367015 Makhachkala (Dagestanskaia ASSR) prosp. Kalinina, 70 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Director: Since the mid-1970s an interdepartmental group at the Dagestan Polytechnical Institute has been collecting and analyzing regional archeolgical and folkloric material, including specimens of early craft work in Dagestan. 84 ANT 105 Dagestan Republican Regional Studies Museum Dagestanskii respublikanskii kraevedcheskii muzei Makhachkala (Dagestanskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: Founded in 1927, the Dagestan Republican Regional Studies Museum has supported research on the historico-architectural and cultural monu¬ ments of the city of Drebent and on the ancient hillside settlements of Dagestan. ANT106 Institute of History, Language and Literature Ordena "Znak Pocheta" institut istorii, iazyka i literatury im. G. Tsadasy Dagestanskogo filiala AN SSSR 367003 Makhachkala 3 (Dagestanskaia ASSR) ul. 26-ti Bakinskikh komissarov, 75 Telephone Number: 2-53-95 Agency: Dagestan Branch, USSR Academy of Sciences Director: GAMZATOV, G.G. History .—Though some attention was paid to the peoples of Dagestan by pre-revolutionary Russian anthropologists (notably M.M. Kovalevskii and P.K. Uslar), systematic studies in the field were not undertaken until the 1920s. The center of these studies was the Institute of Dagestani Culture in Makhachkala (founded in 1924) which was subsequently expanded and renamed the Scientific Research of National Cultures before emerging in 1945 under its present title, the Institute of History, Language and Literature. Institute-sponsored anthropological work in the 1920's and 30s included G.F. Chursin's ground-breaking study .of the Avar people (1928), B.K. Dalgat's examination of Dargin common law and social customs (1934), and A. Sh. Dzhanibekov's studies of Nogai history, folk sayings, and folklore 1933, 1935, 1937). These and other unpublished works from the period are presently kept in the institute’s manuscript fund. The institute's Sector of Archeology and Ethnography was established in 1958. Some Known Research Areas .—In the early 1950s, institute scholars expanded their research in socio-cultural studies throughout the Dagestan republic, producing (in co-operation with the national Institute of Ethnography) a fundamental work on the peoples of the region in 1955 ( Narody Dagestana ). In the later 1950s and 60s, individual studies on such topics as 19th century Dagestan social structures, Dargin material culture, Andi settlements and dwellings, Lezgin material culture at the turn of the century and family patterns among Dagestani peoples appeared under institute auspices. In 1972 a second major work ( Sovremennaia kul'tura i byt naradov Dagestana ) was produced by a collective of institute anthropologists which included S. Sh. Gadzhieva, M.O. Osmanov and A.I. Agashirinova. This study, developed as a comparative analysis of past and present cultures and lifestyles, included examinations of the Kumyk, Lezgin, Lakets, Archin, and Dargin peoples. Inscitute scholars also compiled a historico-ethnographic atlas of the republic in the early 1970s. 85 In recent years the institute has been represented by Gadzhieva at all-union conferences on anthropological themes. Gadzhieva has reported on Turkic elements in the populations of Dagestan and on marriage rites among various ethnic groups. A.G. Gadzhiev has been the institute’s primary specialist on physical anthropology since the early 1960s. A series of studies by Gadzhiev on the peoples of Dagestan, using somatological, craniological, blood type, and ''dermatogliphic'' evidence, has appeared in national periodicals and in the institute's own serial ( Uchenye zapiski ). Research Facilities .—The research library of the USSR Academy's Dagestan Branch was founded in 1926 as the Dagestan State Scientific Library. It presently contains over 177,000 units and includes strong interdisciplinary sections on Caucasian and Dagestani studies. Selected References Gadzhieva, S. Sh., "Etnograficheskie izuchenie narodov Dagestana v gody Sovetskoi vlasti," Sovetskaia Etnografiia, 1973, No. 6, 73-81. Murom ANT 107 Murom Division Regional Studies Museum Muromskii raionnyi kraevedcheskii muzei Murom (Vladimirskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Murom Division Regional Studies Museum has published a report on the'methodological work of its history department. 86 Nal'chik ANT108 Kabardino-Balkarsk Regional Studies Museum Kabardino-Balkarskii kraevedcheskii muzei Nal'chik (Kabardino-Balkarskaia ASSR) ul. M. Gor'kogo, 76 Telephone Number: 37-38 Agency: Director: The Kabardin-Balkarsk Regional Studies Museum published the first issue of its serial ( Kraevedcheski zapiski ) in 1961. Topics treated to date include museum collections of material on the Balkar people, Bronze and early Iron Age relics in the region and the development of Georgian- northern Caucasian relations. The museum's library, established in 1921, contains over 4,000 units, among which are rare publications on "Caucasian archeography." ANT109 Kabardino-Balkar Scientific Research Institute Nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut pri Sovete Ministrov Kabardino- Balkarskoi ASSR Nal'chik (Kabardino-Balkarskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: Agency: Kabardino-Balkarsk ASSR Council of Ministers Director: KEREFOV, K.N. Recent anthropological research at the Scientific Research Institute in Nal'chik has dealt with a new interpretation of certain elements of female dress in the traditional national costumes of the Udegei people. Ill ANT 110 Novgorod Historico-Architectural Museum-Preserve Novgor.odskii istoriko-arkhitekturnyi muzei-zapovednik Novgorod Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Novgorod Historico-Architectural Museum-Preserve has published a serial ( Novgorodskii istoricheskii sbornik ) since the 1940s, with sections devoted to local history, archeology, architectural history and restoration. Museum scholars have also published monographs on such topics as the Novgorod Kremlin and the church of Fedor Stratilat. : j 87 Novgorod ANTI11 Novgorod State Pedagogical Institute Novgorodskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 173014 Novgorod 14 pos. Antonovo Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: Recent "ethno-sociological" research at the Novgorod State Pedagogical Institute has concerned the formation of new family rituals among various ethnic populations of the USSR. Novocherkassk ANT112 Novocherkassk Museum of the History of the Don Cossacks Novocherkasskii muzei istorii Donskikh kazakov Novocherkassk Sovetskaia ul., 38 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: MOLCHANOV, P.I. The Novocherkassk Museum of the History of the Don Cossacks contains gold items from the second century B.C. Sarmatian burial mounds along with memorabilia from numerous Cossack military campaigns. 88 Novosibirsk ANTI 13 Institute of History, Philology and Philosophy Institut istorii, filolgii i filosofii SO AN SSSR 630090 Novosibirsk prosp. Nauki, 17 Telephone Number: 65-05-37 Agency: Siberian Division, USSR Academy of Sciences Director: OKLADNIKOV, A.P. The Institute of History, Philology and Philosophy of the USSR Academy’s Siberian Division is a major center for interdisciplinary studies of the peoples of Siberia. Academician Okladnikov, institute director since 1966, is the most respected Siberia specialist in the Soviet Union; an archeologist whose broad experience includes work in oriental studies, history, economics and ethnography, Okladnikov has published studies of the Angara petroglyphs (1966), primitive art (1967), the lower Amur petroglyphs (1971) and sources of Central Asian early art (1972) since assuming duties at the institute in Novosibirsk. He has also maintained close ties with specialists in Leningrad, where he long headed (1938-61) the local division of the Institute of Archeology (ANT090). The institute’s History Department includes an archeology laboratory (headed by R.S. Vasilevskii), a Far East Section (V.E. Larichev) and a suite of display rooms featuring an outstanding exhibition of Siberian archeology. The institute is reportedly active in research in south central Siberia, the Baikal region, Iakutiia, the Amur River basin, the Soviet Far East and Sakhalin Island. Okladnikov, Larichev, Vasilevskii and other staff members have also worked in the Aleutians and Japan. In addition, institute scholars co-ordinate the program in anthropology at Novosibirsk State University (ANTI 15). l Institute researchers have the use of the massive Siberian Division Library (Voskhod, 15). Founded in 1918, the library presently contains over 5 million units, including the rare manuscript collections of academician M.N. Tikhomirov and the oriental studies library of S.E. Malov. For further information on this institute, see LIT072. ANT 114 Novosibirsk Region Museum of Regional Studies Novosibirskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Novosibirsk-11 Krasnyi prosp., 9 Telephone Number: 2-34-49 Agency: Director: Scholars at the Novosibirsk Region Museum of Regional Studies have published a guide to regional studies expeditions in the area and a mono¬ graph on the Usn' River settlements. The museum's library, founded in 1927, contains over 10,000 units and includes statistical material on the local economy in the 1820s and 1830s. ANTI 15 Novosibirsk State University Novosibirskii gosudarstvennyi universitet 630090 Novosibirsk ul. Pirogova, 2 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: KOPTIUG, V.A. Founded in 1959 as an integral part of the new Novosibirsk Scientific Center, Novosibirsk State University was the first institution of higher learning in Siberia and the Soviet Far East to offer general and specialized instruction in regional ethnography. As of 1970, all students in the university's History Division and those students of the Philology Faculty specializing in Siberian languages were required to take the courses "Principles of Ethnography” and "Ethnography of Siberia." This program was designed by scholars at the Institute of History, Philology and Philosophy of the USSR Academy's Siberian Division (ANTI 13), whose director, A.P. Okladnikov, also serves as the chairman of the university's History Division. Among the studies produced by students and scholars at the university have been works on the population of the northern Obsk area in the 18th century, on Siberian gypsies, and on "socio-linguistic" research in Siberia. (See also LIT073). 90 Omsk ANTI16 Omsk Region Museum of Regional Studies Omskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Omsk (Omskaia obi.) ul. Lenina, 23 •Telephone Number: 3-38-26 Agency: Director: The Omsk Re-gion Museum of Regional Studies contains an extensive collection of material on the Russian settlers of western Siberia. In¬ cluded are agricultural implements, household items and samples of clothing of local Old Believers (collected in 1911-1914 by A. Novoselov, I. Shukov and M. Batenin). Also of note is the museum's fund of western Siberian Cossack material. The museum's research library, founded in 1876 by the Western Siberian Division of the Russian Geographical Society, presently contains over 63,000 units. The collection includes 17th-19th century rare editions and albums as well as the journals of- both the local and national Geographical Societies. Photocopy services are available. It should further be noted that, according to one Soviet journal, museum workers have cooperated with the Omsk division of the KGB in the suppression and prosecution of "anti-Soviet religious groups" (see "Vesti iz muzeev," Istoriia SSSR, 1967, No. 4, 204-205). ANT117 Omsk State University Omskii gosudarstvennyi universitet 644077 Omsk 77 prosp. Mira, 55a Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Scholars at Omsk State University (in particular N.A. Tomilov) have done research on "ethno-cultural" links among indigenous peoples of Central Asia/Kazakhstan and western Siberia. An "ethno-historical" expedition organized by the university's History Section in 1975 secured significant data on the Barabinsk and Tarsk Tatars, the Teleuts and the Kazakhs. Materials collected on the expedition, including over 250 items reflecting the spiritual, material and cultural lives of these groups, is kept in the university's ethnographic museum. 91 Ordzhonikidze ANT113 Institute of History, Economics, Language and Literature I ns ti tut istorii, ekonomiki, iazyka i liters turv pri Sovete tiinistrov Severo-Osetinskoi ASSR Ordzhonikidze-tsentr ul. Sovetov, 13 Telephone Number: Agency: North Ossetian ASSR Council of Ministers Director: The North Ossetian Institute of History, Economics, Language and Literature has been an active center for ethnographic and archeological studies in the Caucasus since the mid-1920s. Notable studies produced under institute auspices in the last 20 years include A. Kh. Magometov's monograph on past and present Ossetian family life ( Sem'ia i seneinvi byt osetin v proshlom i nastoiashchem , 1962); a collection of articles on the ethnic origins of the Ossetian people ( Proiskhozhdenie osetinskogo naroda , 1967); and a collection of articles on Ossetian life and culture of the thirteenth to nineteenth centuries as recorded by Russian and (other) inostrannvkh foreign travellers (3.A. Kaloev, ed., Qsetinv glazami russkikh putesnestvennikov , 1967). The institute has published a serial ( Izvestiia ) since 1925. The v, also founded in 1925, used the library of the institute's libra Vladikavkaz Historico-PhiloIogical Society as its base. It presently contains over 68,000 units. ANTI19 North Ossetian State Universitv .... ■ - — . ■ . ---. , A Severe—Csetinskii gcsudarstvennvi universitet 362000 Ordzhonikidze ul. Vatutina, 46 Telephone Nunbe r: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Special GALAZOV, A.Kh. in. K.L. Khetagurova zed Secondary education In 1977, North Ossetian State TDiversity ference on Caucasian onomastics. Scholars from at the conference on problems of anthroponinics the socio-historical origins of Ossetian names. acted as host to a con - Ordzhonikidze read papers in the Narts epic and on 92 ANT 120 Regional Studies Museum of the North Muzei kraevedeniia Severo—Qsetinskoi ASSR Ordzhonikidze prosp. Mira, 11 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Regional Studies Museum of the North Ossetian ASSR has published works on local flora and fauna and a study of Magomet Dadianov, The museum's library, founded in 1966, holds over 5,300 units. Orekhovo-Zuevo ANTI21 Orekhovo-Zuevo Division Regional Studies Museum Orekhovo-Zuevskii raionnyi kraevedcneskii nuzei Orekhovo-Zuevo (Moskovskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Orekhovo-Zuevo Division Regional Studies Museum has published a journal on local lore ( Istoriko-kraevedcheskii sbcrnlk 1 since the 1950s. Articles in the -oumai have covered tooics such as the history .ocal sources - —L _ ^ * of economic relations in the area, and the origins of Orekhovo-Zuevo Bolshevik movement. rv - d — Orel ANT122 Orel Region Museum of Regional Studies Orlovskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Orel (Orlovskaia obi.) Moskovskaia ul. , 1/3 Telephone Number: 6-27-79 Agency: Director: The Orel Region Museum of Regional Studies contains exhibits on the history and culture of the Orel area, including displays of seventeenth to nineteenth century furniture and costumes. Museum scholars have compiled a chronicle of the most important events in the city's history since 1894 and contributed to a 1974 collection ( Svod pamiatnikov istorii kul'tury ) on local cultural history. The museum's library contains over 17,000 units, among which are rare editions from the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. Orenburg ANT 123 Orenburg Region Museum of Regional Studies Orenburgskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Orenburg (Orenburgskaia obi.) Sovetskaia ul., 28 Telephone Number: 30-21 Agency: Director: The Orenburg Region Museum of Regional Studies was one of twelve such institutions in operation in Imperial Russia in the mid-nineteenth century. The museum's library, founded by the Orenburg Scholarly Archive Commission, presently contains over 12,000 units, among which are the commission's collected publications (1879-1917) and the personal archives of folklorist P.T. Zav 'ialovskii. Publications issued under museum auspices since 1960 include a guide to the museum and a collection of essays on local historical and archeological research. 94 Penza ANT124 Penza Region Museum of Regional Studies Penzenskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Penza (Penzenskaia obi.) Krasnaia ul., 73 Telephone Number: 34-14; 9-57-79 Agency: Director: The Penza Region Museum of Regional Studies, founded in 1905, has published studies of local eighteenth century architectural monuments (including the Troitskii-Skanov monastery in Narovchat). The museum’s library contains over 50,000 units, among which are rare eighteenth and nineteenth century editions. Pereiaslavl'-Zalesskii ANT 125 Pereiaslavl 1 -Zalesskii Museum of History and Art Pereiaslavl'-Zalesskii istoriko-khudozhestvennyi muzei Pereiaslavl'-Zalesskii (Iaroslavskaia obi.) Telephone Number: . . Agency: Director: The Pereialslavl’-Zalesskii Museum of History and Art has published studies of the architecture of the Goritskii and Danilov monasteries as s well as guides to local historical sites. 95 Perm' ANT126 Perm' Polytechnical Institute Permskii politekhnicheskii institut 614600 Perm' Komsomol'skii prosp., 29a Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Recent research conducted by the Sociology Laboratory of Perm' Polytechnical Institute has concerned the place and role of artistic culture in contemporary life, the cultural life of the modern worker's family and contemporary student cultural life. ANT127 Perm' Region Museum of Regional Studies Permskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Perm' (Permskaia obi.) Komsomol'skii prosp., 6 Telephone Number: 2-81-57 Agency: Director: The Perm' Region Museum of Regional Studies regularly mounts expeditions throughout the Perm' area. Recent field work in the Suksun- Kungur and Komi-Permiatsk districts ("historico-cultural" and "historico- ethnographic" expeditions, respectively) yielded over 200 exhibit items for the museum in addition to extensive anthropological data on local peasant settlements of the eighteenth to twentieth centuries. Of particular note are examples of early Russian wooden architecture collected by museum specialists in 1977. The museum has published a series of collections on local lore ( Na zapadnom Urale ) since the 1950s. The museum library, founded in 1890, contains over 35,000 units, among which are rare seventeenth and eighteenth century editions and the libraries of the former Perm' Seminary and the Perm' Scholarly Archive Commission. 96 Petropavlovsk-Kamchatski! ANT128 Kamchatka Region Museum of Regional Studies Kamchatskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Petropavlovsk-Kamchatski! (Kamchatskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Kamchatka Region Museum of Regional Studies has issued a serial on local lore ( Kraevedcheskie zapiski ) since 1968, covering topics such as contemporary Koriak culture and Itel'men folk singing. The museum has also published separate monographs treating historical sites of the Kamchatka peninsula and modern Aleut society. Petrozavodsk ANT129 Institute of Language, Literature and History Institut iazyka, literatury i istorii Karel'skogo filiala AN SSSR 185610 Petrozavodsk Pushkinskaia ul., 11 . . Telephone Number: 7-44-96 Agency: Karelian Branch, USSR Academy of Sciences Director: VLASOVA, M.N. Scholars from the Institute of Language, Literature and History of the Karelian Branch of the USSR Academy of Sciences regularly take part in conferences examining anthropological questions of the northwestern European region of the Soviet Union. At the First Regional Conference on Problems of Geography, History, Ethnography and Languages of the Peoples of the European North (held under institute auspices in 1977), M.K. Mikheev and A.A. Kozhanov of Petrozavodsk reported respectively on regional socio¬ economic relations 1910-1918 and on contemporary ethnographic problems in Karelia. The institute has also become involved in efforts to compile an ethnolinguistic atlas of the Karelian ASSR. ANT130 Karelian ASSR State Museum of History and Regional Studies Gosudarstvennyi istoriko-kraevedcheskii muzei Karel ? skoi ASSR Petrozavodsk. Zavodskaia pi., 1 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: IONOVA, V. The Karelian ASSR State Museum of History and Regional Studies features over 70,000 display items covering the history, economy, science, culture and natural history of the republic. Museum scholars have published articles on ancient Karelian art and on early northern Russian wooden architecture. ANTT131 Kizhi State Architectural-Cultural Museum Preserve Gosudarstvennyi arkhitekturno-bytovoi muzei-zapovednik "Kizhi" Petrozavodsk Ostrov Kizhi Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The State Architectural-Cultural Museum-Preserve, on "Kizhi," was created in 1951. The open air museum occupies most of a sparsely populated, treeless island near Petrozavodsk. Its wooden buildings (houses, granaries, mills, barns and churches) form an architectural ensemble that reflects the peasant life of the area in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. In addition to the buildings themselves, original handicrafts, ornaments, tools, and household utensils from early Russian settlements are on display. An adjunct to the museum was opened in Petrozavodsk in 1961; some of the same materials are on display there and a small library is maintained. 98 Pskov ANT132 Pskov Museum-Preserve of History, Art and Architecture Pskovskii istoriko-khudozhestvennyi i arkhitekturnyi muzei-zapovednik Pskov ul. Nekrasova, 7 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Museum-Preserve of History, Art and Architecture at Pskov is the result of an extensive expansion and*restoration project begun in 1954: the museum-preserve now unites the former Historical Museum (located on ul. Nekrasova) and a number of local architectural monuments (chief among which are the Pskov Kremlin and the ancient Domontov village). Museum scholars have published numerous monographs on problems of local history and archeology. I.N. Larionov in particular has contributed ex¬ tensively to the literature on Pskov architecture of the seventeenth century. Riazan' ANT 133 Riazan* Regional Studies Museum Riazanskii kraevedcheskii muzei Riazan' Kreml', 15 Telephone Number: 7-48-76 Agency: Director: The Riazan' Regional Studies Museum has published research on topics such as the topography and archeology of the Pereiaslavl'-Riazan' Kremlin, ancient Riazan' coins and the ethnic composition of the local population after the October revolution in its serial, Kraevedcheskie zapiski . The museum’s library, founded in 1918, presently contains over 31,000 units, among which are a number of seventeenth and eighteenth century manuscripts. Rostov-na-Donu ANT134 Rostov Region Museum of Regional Studies Rostovskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Rostov-na-Donu (Rostovskaia obi. ) ul. Engel'sa, 79 Telephone Number: 41-55 Agency: Director: The Rostov Region Museum of Regional Studies has published a serial „ ( Izvestiia ) since the late 1950's covering such topics as paleolithic finds in the lower Don Region and cartographic materials on eighteenth century Rostov. In 1974 museum scholars began collaboration with archeologists from the USSR Academy's Institute of Archeology in publishing a journal on lower Don archeological monuments. The museum's library, founded in 1957, contains over 15,000 units. Rybinsk ANT135 Rybinsk Museum of History and Art Rybinskii istoriko-khudozhestvennyi muzei Rybinsk (Iaroslavskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Rybinsk Museum of History and Art has published a catalog of the findings of its historico-cultural expedition to the Poshekhonsk district and an illustrated catalogue of the folk art in its display collections. 100 Salekhard ANT136 Iamalo-Nenets District Museum of Regional Studies Iamalo-Nenetskii okruzhnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Salekhard (Tiumenskaia obi.) ul. Sverdlova, 14 Telephone Number: 3-55 Agency: Director: The Iamalo-Nenets District Museum of Regional Studies supports a research library of nearly 6,000 units, which includes literature in the Nentsy and Zyriansk languages. Scholars at the museum (which is located near ’the mouth of the river Ob') have written on the preparation of icthyological exhibits. Saransk ANT137 Mordovian State University Mordovskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. N.P. Ogareva 430000 Saransk Bol'shevistskaia ul., 68 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: SUKHAREV, A.I. Scholars at Mordovian State University have conducted research on "historico-sociological, ethno-cultural, and cultural-habitual" aspects of past and present Mordovian life. Working in close co-operation with colleagues from the Mordovian Scientific Research Institute and under the direction of the national Institute of Ethnography in Moscow, university faculty members have contributed articles to local and national periodicals on traditional Mordovian religious beliefs, Mordovian-Mari cultural contacts and traditional dress of the Zubovo-Poliansk area. i 101 ANT 138 Republican Regional Studies Museum of the Mordovian ASSR Respublikanskii kraevedcheskii muzei Mordovskoi ASSR Saransk Moskovskaia ul., 48 Telephone Number: 40-34 Agency: Director: The library of the Republican Regional Studies Museum at Saransk, founded in 1918, contains over 3,500 units. ANT139 Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature, History and Economics Nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut iazyka, literatury, istorii i ekonomiki pri Sovete Ministrov Mordovskoi ASSR Saransk Telephone Number: Agency: Mordovian ASSR Council of Ministers Director: Founded in 1932, the Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature, History and Economics at Saransk has long supported anthro¬ pological research on the Mordovian people. Two fundamental works were produced by institute scholars in the early 1960s in co-operation with the Institute of Ethnography'of the USSR Academy ( Voprosy etnicheskoi istorii mordovskogo naroda , 1960; Issledovaniia po material f noi kul'ture mordovskogo naroda , 1963). The institute has also sponsored publications on Mordovian art and national dress. Archeological expeditions have proceeded under institute auspices since 1941; to date over 80 articles by institute scholars have appeared on Mordovian archeology (30 by P.D. Stepanov). The institute played host to the first republican conference on regional studies in 1970. Selected References Finno-ugrovedenie v Mordovskoi ASSR , (Saransk: Mordovskoe knizhnoe izdat., 1970). 102 Saratov ANT140 Saratov Region Museum of Regional Studies Saratovskii oblastnoi muzei kraevedeniia Saratov-2 ul. Lermontova, 34 Telephone Number: 2-45-39 Agency: Director: The Saratov Region Museum of Regional Studies contains a number of archeological exhibits from the lower Volga region, including stone axes of particular note (see N.F. Petrova, "Kamennyi topor iz saratovskogo muzeia,” Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1977, No. 1, p. 275). Since 1956 the museum has published a serial ( Trudy ) covering local historical and archeological topics and an illustrated guide to the museum's holdings has been re-issued periodically. The museum's library, founded in 1922, contains over 15,000 units and includes Russian and foreign publications of seventeenth and eighteenth century vintage. ANT141 Saratov State University Saratovskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. N.G. Chernyshevskogo 410601 Saratov Astrakhanskaia ul., 83 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: SHEVCHIK, V.N. Scholars at Saratov State University (in particular B.M. Sokolov and P.D. Stepanov) were among the pioneer specialists in Mordovian ethnic studies in the 1920s. Though the locus of such studies shifted to the Mordovian Scientific Research Institute in the 1930's, the university continues limited work in the field and maintains important archival collections. The university library (Universitetskaia ul., 42) contains over two million units, among which are the personal libraries of pre- revolutionary historians and anthropologists such as I.A. Shliapkin, A.S. Pavolv and M.N. Galkin-Vraskii. Shadrinsk ANT142 Shadrinsk Division Regional Studies Museum Shadrinskii raionnyi kraevedcheskii muzei Shadrinsk (Kurganskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Shadrinsk Division Regional Studies Museum has published a history of the city under Soviet rule, an illustrated guide to its holdings and a guide to local historical sites of the 1917-1919 period. Smolensk ANT143 Smolensk Region Museum of Regional Studies Smolenskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Smolensk Sobornyi dvor, 7 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Smolensk Region Museum of Regional Studies has published collections on topics of local history and anthropology ( Materialy po izucheniiu Smolenskoi oblasti ) since 1952. Among the subjects covered to date are the llth~13th century burial mounds at Kharlapov, historical geography of the Smolensk area and the archeological findings from the Ol'sha river basin. The museum library, founded in 1888, contains over 19,000 units. Stavropol' ANT144 Stavropol * Regional Studies Museum Stavropol'skii kraevedcheskii muzei Stavropol' (Stavropol' skii krai) ul. Dzerzhinskogo, 135 Telephone Number: 3-89-52 Agency: Director: The Stavropol' Regional Studies Museum is one of the more active museums of its kind in the north-Caucasian RSFSR. In a recent .year, the museum acquired almost 2,000 new display items, mounted 12 new exhibitions and sponsored 388 outside lectures. The museum's pub¬ lishing activities have been extensive: an interdisciplinary journal ( Materialy po izucheniiu Stavropol'skogo kraia ) has been issued since the 1940s and separate monographs on local historical and archeological topics have appeared regularly under museum auspices. The museum's library, founded in 1904, contains over 11,000 units. Sverdlovsk ANTI45 Sverdlovsk Region Museum of Regional Studies Sverdlovskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Sverdlovsk-1 Zelenaia roshcha, Sobor Telephone Number: B 2-29-15 Agency: Director: The Sverdlovsk Region Museum of Regional Studies features displays reflecting local cultural, social, political, and industrial history. The museum has supported an active publishing enterprise, issuing studies based on its archeological holdings and numismatic collections since the late 1950s and a series of monographs ( Trudy ) since 1960. The museum's library, founded in 1871 by the Ural Society of Naturalists, contains over 100,000 units and includes rare editions (sixteenth and seventeenth century) and books from the personal library of the historian V.N. Tatishchev. 105 ANT146 Urals' State University Ural'skii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. A.M. Gor 'kogo 620083 Sverdlovsk, K-83 prosp. Lenina, 51 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: KUZNETSOV, V.A. Archeologists at Ural State University are active in publishing (contributing regularly to the archeological journal co-published by the university, Voprosy arkheologii Urala ) and in field work (they were among the first to organize expeditions along the river basins of Soviet Bashkiria). The university's History Faculty presently offers a rare undergraduate specialization, Historico-Archeological studies. In the field of ethno¬ graphy, university scholars are known to have pursued work on contemporary Ural folklore in the mid-1970s. Syktyvkar ANT 147 Institute of Language, Literature and History Institut iazyka, literatury i istorii Komi filiala AN SSSR 167610 Syktyvkar GSP (Komi ASSR) Kommunisticheskaia ul., 24 Telephone Number: 2-55-64 Agency: Komi Branch, USSR Academy of Sciences Director: ROCHEV, N.N. Scholars from the Institute of Language, Literature and History of the USSR Academy's Komi Branch regularly take part in conferences on ethnographic problems of the northwestern USSR. Recent field work conducted by institute anthropologists produced a report on the ethnic history of the Komi people. Komi language, literature and folklore studies are also actively pursued by institute specialists (see LIT087 and HIS112). 106 ANT 148 Komi Republican Regional Studies Museum Komi respublik.ansk.ii kraevedcheskii muzei Syktyvkar (Komi ASSR) ul. Ordzhonikidze, 2 Telephone Number: 11-73; 11-79 Agency: Director: The Komi Republican Regional Studies Museum published a biblio¬ graphy of literature on the Komi people and their region in 1963. The museum’s library, founded in 1911, contains over 19,000 units (more than 300 of which are in Komi) including rare 18th century editions, nineteenth century journals and part of the library of the Ust'-Sysol’sk Booklovers Society (founded in 1837). Syzran’ ANT 149 Syzran’ Division Regional Studies Museum Syzranskii raionnyi kraevedcheskii muzei Syzran’ (Kuibyshevskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: . . Director: The Syzran' Division Regional Studies Museum has published an illustrated guide to its holdings and a guide to historical points of interest in the city. 107 Taganrog ANTI50 Taganrog Regional Studies Museum Taganrogskii kraevedcheskii muzei Taganrog Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Taganrog Regional Studies Museum has published a serial on local historical and anthropological topics ( Kraevedcheskie zapiski ) since 1957 and has issued separate monographs on archeological findings in the northeast Azov Sea coast region. A 20-page illustrated guide to the museum's holdings was published in 1961. Tambov ANT151 Tambov Region Museum of Regional Studies Tambovskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Tambov (Tambovskaia obi.) Oktiabr'skaia pi., 4 Telephone Number: 30-79 Agency: Director: The Tambov Region Museum of Regional Studies has published a guide to historical points of interest in the city of Tambov and assisted in the compilation of documents on volunteer labor in the district (1919-62). The museum's library, founded in 1918, contains over 10,000 units. 108 Tiumen' ANT 152 Tiumen 1 Region Museum of Regional Studies Tiumenskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Tiumen' (Tiumenskaia obi.) ul. Respubliki, 4 Telephone Number: 32-53; 31-53 Agency: Director: The Tiumen' Region Museum of Regional Studies has conducted joint expeditions with the State Museum of Ethnography ’of the Peoples of the USSR to collect materials on the Russian peasantry of the Tiumen' area in the 18th and 19th centuries. Of particular interest among the items recovered are hut decorations and furniture from the Onokhino settlement. The museum has published an annual ( Ezhegodnik ) since 1959, covering such topics as Tiumen' folk theater and the development of agri¬ culture in the Iamalo-Nenets district. The museum library, founded in 1922, contains over 20,000 units and includes rare editions from the personal library of Siberian historian P.A. Slovtsov. Tobol'sk ANT 153 Tobol'sk State Historico-Architectural Museum-Preserve Tobol'skii gosudarstvennyi istoriko-arkhitekturnyi muzei-zapovednik Tobol'sk (Tiumenskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Tobol'sk State Historico-Architectural Museum-Preserve features exhibits on the social and economic life of 19th and 20th century Russian settlements in the area. Of particular note are collections of agricultural implements. The museum has published guides to local historical sites and a study of Trans-Ural agriculture from the seventeenth to the twentieth century. 109 Tomsk. ANTI54 Tomsk Region Museum of Regional Studies Tomskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Tomsk prosp. Lenina, 75 Telephone Number: 35-85 Agency: Director: The Tomsk Region Museum of Regional Studies has published a series ( Trudy ) since the late 1940’s. Among the topics covered have been the eighteenth century city plan of Tomsk, recent anthropological findings in the Tomsk district and local wooden (Siberian cedar) architecture. The museum contains a special collection of material on the early Russian settlements of western Siberia and supports a library (founded in 1922) of over 20,000 units. ANT 155 Tomsk State University Tomskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V.V. Kuibysheva 634010 Tomsk 10 prosp. Lenina, 36 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BYCHKOV, A.P. In 1968 Tomsk State University established a Scientific Research Laboratory of Siberian History, Archeology, and Ethnography. The laboratory is divided into two groups (history and archeo-ethnography) which work on three basic themes: problems of ethnogenesis of the peoples of the mid- Ob region; the Vakho-vasiugan group of the Khanti people; and contemporary ethnic processes of the Siberian Tatars. The laboratory's research base is the university's museum of Siberian archeology and ethnography, comple- mented by materials gathered on expeditions by both laboratory scholars and researchers from the university's Section of USSR History (pre-Soviet period). Expeditions in the mid-1970s were sent to the Khanti-Mansiisk district (under the leadership of N.V. Lukina) where data were recorded on three groups of Khanti. Clothing, footware, musical instruments, dolls, and other illustrative material was collected and put on dis¬ play in the university museum. The laboratory's most recent publication is a collection of articles on "ethno-cultural" phenomena ,of western Siberia (Etnokul'turnye iavleniia v zapadnoi Sibirii, 1978). Trubchevsk ANT156 Trubchevsk Division Regional Studies Museum Trubchevskii raionnyi kraevedcheskii muzei Trubchevsk (Brianskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: Recent publications by scholars at the Trubchevsk Division Regional Studies Museum include works on local architectural monuments and on the excavations of local Kvetun burial mounds (dating from the tenth to the thirteenth centuries). Former museum director V.A. Padin assembled one of the first travelling exhibitions of historical and archeological material in the area. ANT 157 Bashkir State University Bashkirskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. 40-letiia Oktiabria 450074 Ufa (Bashkirskaia ASSR) ul. Frunze, 32 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: CHANBARISOV, Sh.Kh. Bashkir State University has been an important center for archeo¬ logical research in the southern Ural region since, the establishment of an archeology study-center ( kabinet ) in the university's History Section in the mid-1960s. In conjunction with scholars from the Institute of History, Language and Literature of the Bashkir Branch of the USSR Academy of Sciences (ANT158), university archeologists have compiled an archeological map of the southern Urals, an area little studied by specialists in the field until the mid-1950s. University anthropologists have also mounted a number of folklore expeditions in the region, recording in particular the reflections of working conditions and social customs in the stories and oral folk tales ( predanie ) of Bashkiria. Ill Ufa ANT158 Institute of History, Language and Literature Institut istorii, iazyka i literatury Bashkirskogo filiala AN SSSR 450054 Ufa 54 (Bashkirskaia ASSR) prosp. Oktiabria, 71 Telephone Number: 4-22-43 •Agency: Bashkir Branch, USSR Academy of Sciences Director: USMANOV, Kh.F. Soviet anthropological studies of Bashkiria find their origin in the research of S.I. Rudenko (1885-1969), whose works on the peoples of the Volga began appearing before 1917. After a relatively lively period of research and publication by Rudenko and others during the 1920s, work in Bashkir ethnic studies all but ceased for a quarter century. Only in the mid-1950s, with the publication of a second, enlarged, edition of Rudenko's classic historico-ethnographic study ( Bashkiry , 1955)—under the auspices of the newlyformed Institute of History, Language and Liter¬ ature of the USSR Academy's Bashkir Branch—did work in the field resume a normal pace. Rudenko's source material included archeological, linguistic, socio-cultural and biological data drawn from his own field work throughout Bashkiria, both early in the century.and in an expedition of 1952. Following Rudenko's lead, a number of scholars made significant contributions. Of particular note were R.G. Kuzeev’s work (1957) on tribal organization in Bashkiria in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries; B.G. Kalimullin’s studies (1956-59) of Bashkir dwellings and folk architecture; a collective work by S.A. Avizhanskaia, N.V. Bikbulatov and Kuzeev (1964) on Bashkir decorative and applied art; and S.N. Shitova's studies of Bashkir dress (1962, 1966). In the mid- and late 1970s, Kuzeev continued his earlier work on the Bashkir genealogical chronicles ( shezhere ), bringing to light linguistic and socio-political aspects of life in the region in the middle ages; Bikbulatov studied kinship systems and the question of large families among Turkic language peoples, concluding that early Bashkir populations adhered to a large family-commune social structure. Systematic archeological investigations throughout Bashkinia likewise date from the mid-1950s, when an archeology group was established within the institute by G.V. Iusupov, T.N. Troitskaia and P.F. Ishcherikov. The work of this group has included support of N.A. Mazhitov's study of the Novo-Turbaslinsk burial mound (1959) and M.S. Akimova's monographs on the physiology of the earliest southern Ural populations (1964, 1968). The Ufa institute publishes a journal of local anthropological studies ( Arkheologiia i etnografiia Bashkirii ). Among the research facilities available to institute scholars is the library of the Bashkir Branch (Sovetskaia ul. 13/15) which contains over 200,000 units and includes strong sections on archeology, ethnography and linguistics. . Selected References Bikbulatov, N.V., Mazhitov, N.A., Nauka v Sovetskoi Bashkirii za 50 let , (Ufa: Bashkirskii filial AN SSSR, 1969). 112 ANT159 Republican Regional Studies Museum of the Bashkir ASSR Respublikanskii kraevedcheskii tnuzei Bashkirskoi ASSR Ufa (Bashkirskaia ASSR) ul. Oktiabr'skoi revoliutsii, 10 Telephone Number: 2-90-43 Agency: Director: In the mid-1970s, scholars at the Republican Regional Studies Museum in Ufa were conducting research on the theme "Genetic Relations between Bashkir Archeology and Ethnography." The museum mounted a large ethnographic expedition in southern Bashkiria, the results of which in¬ cluded examples of Bashkir national dress, handiwork and rare publications, now on display or in storage in Ufa. The museum’s library, founded in 1864, holds nearly 5,000 units, approximately 200 of which are in Bashkir and Tatar. Uglich ANT 160 Uglich Museum of History and Art Uglichskii istoriko-khudozhestvennyi tnuzei Uglich (Iaroslavskaia obi.) Kreml’, 3 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: s The Uglich Museum of History and Art began publishing collections of research works on local historical and anthropological topics ( Issledovaniia i materialy no istorii Uglichskogo Verkhnevolzh’ia ) in 1959. Among the subjects covered have been local legends, 18th century regional economic relations and linguistic peculiarities in the history of the Russian spoken in the upper Volga area. 113 Ulan-Ude ANT161 Buriat Institute of Social Sciences Buriatskii institut obshchestvennykh nauk Buriatskogo filiala SO AN SSSR 67000 Ulan-Ude Fabrichnaia, 6 Telephone Number: Agency: Buriat Branch, Siberian Division, USSR Academy of Sciences Director: The Buriat Institute of Social Sciences emerged in 1966, the lineal descendant of the Buriat-Mongolian Academic Committee (established in 1922), the Buriat-Mongolian Scientific Research Institute of Culture (1929) and the Buriat Interdisciplinary Scientific Research Institute of the Buriat Branch of the USSR Academy of Sciences' Siberian Division (1958). The institute has long been a center for research on various aspects of Buriat, Tibetan, Mongolian and Uigur culture. Studies of Lamaism in Buriatia, Buddhist organizations in Southeast Asia, Indo-Tibetan medicine and Mongol manuscripts and xylographs have been undertaken by institute scholars in recent years. The institute's library (ul. Kirova, 33) contains over 125,000 units. Its most complete collections are those on history, languages and folklore of Siberian peoples and history, archeology and ethnography of Mongolian peoples. The institute reportedly supports graduate research, publishes a serial ( Trudy ) and has served as host to foreign scholars (eastern and western). ANT162 Republican Regional Studies Museum of the Buriat ASSR Respublikanskii kraevedcheskii muzei im. M.N. Khangalova Buriatskoi ASSR Ulan-Ude Profsoiuznaia ul., 29 Telephone Number: 49-83 Agency: Director: Since 1957 the Republican Regional Studies Museum in Ulan-Ude has published collections of regional studies materials ( Materialy fondov ). The museum's library, founded in 1923, contains over 7,500 units. 114 U1' ianovsk ANT163 U1'ianovsk Region Museum of Regional Studies Ul'ianovskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei im. I.A. Goncharova Ul'ianovsk (TJ1'ianovskaia obi.) Novyi Venets, 3/4 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Ul'ianovsk Region Museum of Regional Studies has published both a serial ( Kraevedcheskie zapiski ) and a journal on research related to its holdings ( Materialy iz fondov ) since the 1950s. Topics covered, in the publications to date include the Russian element in Mordvinian culture, Russian decorative armaments of the eighteenth to nineteenth centuries and local archeological expeditions led by museum scholars in the 1950s and 60s. The museum's library, founded in 1895 as the Library of the Museum of the Simbirsk Scholarly Archive Commission, contains over 8,000 units. Vladimir ANT 164 Vladimir-Suzdal' Museum-Preserve Vladimiro-Suzdal'skii muzei-zapovednik Vladimir ul. Ill Internatsionala, 64 Telephone Number: 30-91 Agency: Director: The Vladimir-Suzdal' Museum-Preserve, established in 1958, encompasses more than 40 historical monuments and 37 staged exhibitions in one of the most popular combined displays of art, architecture, and history in the Soviet Union. Of special note are the twelfth century cathedrals of Vladimir (Assumption and St. Dimitrii) and the Suzdal' Kremlin, parts of which date from 1024. The museum's - library, founded in 1862, contains manuscripts and rare editions from the sixteenth to the eighteenth centuries and includes the collection of the Aleksandrov Brotherhood. 115 Vladivostok ANT165 Far Eastern Pedagogical Institute of the Arts Dal'nevostochnyi pedagogicheskii institut iskusstv 690678 Vladivostok ul. 1 Maia, 3 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: In addition to offering undergraduate course specialization in choral direction and folk instruments, the Far Eastern Pedagogical Institute of the Arts has become known for anthropological research: art students and musicologists from the institute have conducted five "musico-ethnographic" expeditions (1970-76) whose aim was to study the musical folklore of the Udegei tribe of Primorskii Krai. The expeditions made hundreds of recordings and collected a number of musical instruments among the Udegei, whose unique musical traditions have attracted Soviet scholars since the 1930s. ANT166 Far Eastern State University Dal’nevostochnyi gosudarstvennyi universitet 690652 Vladivostok (Primorskii krai, GSP) ul. Sukhanova, 8 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: UNTELEV, G.A. Founded in 1920, Far Eastern State University- has long offered instruction in a number of anthropology-related disciplines. The university's Oriental Faculty sponsors undergraduate course specialization in eastern languages and literatures (including Chinese, Japanese, and Korean) and in foreign oriental area studies (history, culture, geography, etc.). Instructors from this faculty and from the Biology, Philology, and History faculties regularly contribute articles anthropological topics to the university's serial publication ( Trudy Dal’nevostochnogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta ). The university library (Okeanskii prosp., 37) contains over 300,000 units, among which are books from the personal library of historian M.N. Tikhomirov. 116 ANT 167 Institute of the History, Archaeology and Ethnography of Far Eastern Peoples Institut istorii, arkheologii i etnografii narodov Dal'nego Vostoka DVNTs AN SSSR 690600 GSP Vladivostok Pushkinskaia, 89 Telephone Number: 2-05-07 Agency: Far Eastern Scientific Center, USSR Academy of Sciences Director: KRUSRAN0V, A.I. When it was organized in 1971, the Institute of the History, Archeology and Ethnography of Far Eastern Peoples outlined for itself the following primary research areas: the historical experience of socialist and communist construction in the Soviet Far East; the history of the economy, life and culture of peoples of the Far East; questions of the settlement of Che Far East, and the ethnogenesis of the aboriginal population of northwestern Asia; the history, life and culture of the smaller nationality groups of the Far East; and the historical development of Japan, Korea and China. Among the best known anthropological studies produced to date by institute scholars have been those of N.K. Starkova on the Itel'men tribe of Kamchatka. The institute assisted physical anthrologists in studies of the native populations of the Chukotka peninsula in Che mid-1970s. More recently, institute staff members set up a museum of the history and culture of the peoples of the Far East in Vladivostok. ANT 168 Maritime Regional Studies Museum Primorskii kraevedcheskii muzei im. V.K. Arsen'eva Valdivostok ul. 1-ogo Maia, 6 ' Telephone Number: 2-50-77 Agency: Director: The Maritime Regional Studies Museum in Vladivostok contains notable collections of material on ethnic Russian settlers of the Far East. Included are the pre-revolutionary fund assembled by N.A. Pal'chevskii on the Ussuriisk Cossacks and the general collection of M.V. Kosova compiled in 1960. In 1966 the museum opened a branch in Ussuriisk which contains material on the Russian settlement of that city (formerly Nikol'skoe) in 1886. The museum supports a small publishing enterprise and a library (founded in 1916) of over 16,000 units. 117 Volgograd ANTI69 Volgograd Region Museum of Regional Studies Volgogradskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Volgograd (Volgogradskaia obi.) prosp. im. V.I. Lenina, 38 Telephone Number: 33-28-90 Agency: Director: ' Archeologists from the Volgograd Region Museum of Regional Studies have carried out excavations of the burial mounds around the city of Leninsk. Among the items recovered (dating from the tenth to the fourteenth centuries) are unique ornamental mirrors, brushes and cutlery. The museum has published a serial since 1973 and supports a library of over 3,000 units. Vologda ANT 170 Vologda Region Museum of Regional Studies Vologodskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Vologda (Vologodskaia obi.) ul. Maiakovskogo,T 15 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Vologda Region Museum of Regional Studies has issued a number of collections on local lore since the mid-1950's. The museum's serial ( Vologodskii krai ; first edition 1959), published in conjunction with the local geographical society, has covered such topics as Neolithic dwellings of the European USSR forest zone and the Northern Dvinsk water system. The museum's library, established in 1923, contains over 22,000 units and includes the archives of the pre-revolutionary Society for the Study of the Northern Region. 118 Voronezh ANT 171 Voronezh Region Museum of Regional Studies Voronezhskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Voronezh (Voronezhskaia obi. ) Plekhanovskaia ul., 29 Telephone Number: 59-09 Agency: Director: The Voronezh Region Museum of Regional Studies began publishing a serial ( Trudy ) in 1960. Topics treated to date include Bronze Age burial mounds in the Voronezh region, local ship building in the seventeenth century and Sarmatian handicraft fragments from the Don River banks. The museum library, founded in 1894, contains over 32,000 units and incorporates the personal library of the Paleolithic specialist S.N. Zamiatin. Zagorsk ANT 172 Museum of History and Art Muzei istorii i iskusstva Zagorsk Lavra Telephone Number: Agency: Director: P0PESKU Founded in 1920 in the former Trinity Monastery of St. Sergius, the Museum of History and Art at Zagorsk presently contains over 60,000 display items, including Russian religious paintings, sculpture and furniture of seventeenth to the nineteenth century origins as well as seventeenth century Persian, Syrian, and Turkish pieces. Zvenigorod ANT173 Zvenigorod Regional Studies Museum Zvenigorodskii kraevedcheskii muzei Zvenigorod (Moskovskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: Housed in the former Sauvino-Storozhevskii monastery, the Zvenigorod Regional Studies Museum features exhibits of religious art, paintings, local folklore material and handicrafts. Finds in the Suponev area in the mid-1960s helped the museum create an elaborate display of the local carriage construction industry at the turn of the century. The museum has published two guidebooks to historical and cultural monuments in and near Zvenigorod. ARMENIAN SSR Erevan ANT174 Erevan State University Erevanskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet 375049 Erevan ul. Mraviana, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: Armenian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: AMBARTSUMIAN, S.A. After its establishment in 1920, Erevan State University rapidly developed into one of the leading centers of instruction in anthropology- related disciplines in the Transcaucasus. By the early 1950s, the university's History Faculty offered undergraduate course specialization in Armenian national history and historiography while the Philology Faculty trained students in Armenian language, eastern languages (Iranian, Turkish, Caucasian) and comparative linguistics. Recent research at the university has examined the application of zootechnical data in the ethnographic study of animal husbandry. 120 ANT 175 Institute of Archeology and Ethnography Institut arkheologii i etnografii AN ArmSSR Erevan ul. Aboviana, 68 Telephone Number: 56-35-70 Agency: Armenian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ARAKELIAN, B.N. Anthropological research in Soviet Armenia was centered in the Museum of the History of Armenia from the 1920s until the mid-1950s. In 1959, the Archeology Sector and the ethnography group of the museum's parent Institute of History were combined to form a separate Institute of Archeology and Ethnography within the Armenian Academy of Sciences. In the following year, the new institute incorporated the folklore group of the academy's Institute of Literature and the folk music and folk dance sections of the Institute of Arts. In the pre-war period, Armenian anthropology concentrated on the life and customs of ancient Armenia. Since the war, however, a new generation of anthropologists has shifted the focus to contemporary Armenian life. Research topics at the Institute of Archeology and Ethno¬ graphy now include the family (living conditions; community and kinship structures); Armenian applied arts; economic occupations (agriculture; animal husbandry; villages and dwellings; means of transport and communi¬ cation); religious cults and concepts; and traditional Armenian folk holidays. Studies have been made of various aspects of life and culture among ethnic groups within Armenia, including the Sasunts, Dersim, Tavush, and Siunik peoples. An ethnic map of the republic has also been prepared by institute scholars. • - In co-operation with anthropologists from Moscow's Institute of Ethnography and other republican centers, scholars from Erevan have contributed to national research projects such as a study of the peoples of the Caucasus ( Narody karkaza ) and a historico-ethnographic atlas of the trans-Caucasus region. Further afield, the institute has lent support to anthropological expeditions in remote areas of Soviet Siberia (e.g., a 1974 study of choreographic arts among native populations of the far northeast). Institute archeologists are extremely active in all areas of their discipline. In the last twenty years, institute-sponsored digs throughout the republic have brought forth studies of primitive society in Armenia; 4th millenium B.C. agricultural life of the settlement at Tekhuta; Siunik cave art; the culture of 3rd millenium B.C. Armenian hill dwellers; Bronze and Early Iron Age Armenia; the Erebuni murals; and the art of Armenia in the Urartu period. Selected References Arakelian, B.N., Vardumian, D.S., Nazinian, A.M., "Arkheologiia, etnografiia i fol'klor," in Ts.P. Agaian, ed., Akademiia nauk Armianskoi SSR za 25 let (Erevan, AN ArmSSR, 1968), 383-401. Arakelian, B.N., "Arkheologicheskie issledovaniia v sovetskoi Armenii," Vestnik AN SSSR, 1977, No. 10, 97-111. 121 ANT176 Institute of Oriental Studies Institut vostokovedeniia AN ArmSSR Erevan ul. Barekamutian, 24 G Telephone Number: 58-33-32 Agency: Armenian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SARKISIAN, G. Kh. History .—While Armenia boasts a centuries-old tradition of research in oriental studies, systematization of this research is a relatively recent phenomenon. Only in 1954 was a group created for the study of modern and contemporary history of the nations of the Near and Middle East within the Armenian Academy's Institute of History. On the basis of this group, the first independent oriental studies research establishment in the republic—the Academy’s Institute of Oriental Studies—was established in 1958. Organization and Staff .—By the late 1960s, the institute staff comprised over 50 workers, of whom 45 were scholars and researchers. The group included three doctors and 24 candidates of science. Work proceeded in three groups (Turkish, Iranian, and Arabic studies); over the next decade, three additional groups (Kurdish, ancient Oriental, and Caucasian/Byzantine studies) were added. Some Known Research Areas .—The institute has defined its primary mission as "working out timely problems of late and modern history, economics, ideology, and culture of the peoples of the Near and Middle East." Of particular interest to anthropologists are institute projects concerning the historical and cultural connections of the Armenian people with peoples of Asia and Africa as well as projects in the area of "problems of ethnogony, ethnography, language and literature of the peoples of the Orient." Notable institute publications on these, topics include A.T. Nalbandian's work on Arabic sources on Armenia ( Arabskie istochniki ob Armenii i sopredel'nykh stranakh , 1965—in Armenian); A. Kh. Safrastian's analagous work on Turkish sources ( Turetskie istochniki ob Armenii, armianakh i drugikh narodakh Zakavkaz'ia , vol. 1-3, 1961-67—in Armenian); A. Dzhindi's study of Kurdish epic song-stories ( Kurdskie epicheskie pesni-skazv , Moskva, 1962—in Russian); and Kh. M. Chatoev’s monograph on the Kurds of Armenia ( Kurdy Sovetskoi Armenii , Erevan, 1965—in Russian). The institute publishes a serial (in Armenian) which includes studies by institute scholars and proceedings of conferences and symposia held under institute auspices. Research Facilities .—The institute maintains a library of over 9,000 units. An exchange of literature and scientific articles is carried out with Harvard University, the 3ritish Center of Oriental Investigations and other organizations. Selected References Agaian, Ts. P., et al., eds., Akademiia nauk Armianskoi SSR za 25 let , (Erevan: AN ArmSSR, 1968). 122 ANTI 77 State Historical Museum of the Armenian SSR Gosudarstvennyi istoricheskii muzei Armianskoi SSR Erevan, tsentr pi. Lenina Telephone Number: 2-36-70 Agency: Armenian SSR Ministry of Culture Director: ASRATIAN, M.S. From the 1920s until the mid-1950s, when the focus of work in the field shifted to the newly-created Institute of Archeology and Ethno¬ graphy of the Armenian Academy, the Museum of the History of Armenia was the leading center for anthropological research in the republic. The museum organized expeditions throughout Armenia and published a number of sub¬ stantial studies of the material and spiritual culture of Armenian ethnic groups; of particular note were the works of the chairman of the museum's Ethnography Division, V. Bdoian, which appeared in the museum's serial, Trudy , and in national publications. A number of museum staff members contributed studies on the history and culture of the Kurds, the first such research to appear in print in the Soviet Union. At present the museum holds over 160,000 items; it is the chief repository of artifacts on the history, archeology, architecture, and religious art of Armenia. In the 1970s, museum scholars worked on the compilation of a bibliography on Armenian ethnography. The museum's library established in 1921 using the library of the Caucasian Armenian Ethnographic Fraternity as its base, contains over 38,000 units. Included are sections on Armenian studies, archeology, ethnography, numismatics, folklore and art and architecture, as well as rare editions of Armenian-language publications (sixteenth to nineteenth centuries) from Constantinople, Vienna and Madras. 123 AZERBAIDZHANI SSR Baku ANT 178 Azerbaidzhani State University Azerbaidzhanskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. S.M. Kirova 370602 Baku ul. Patrisa Lumumby, 23 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BAGIRZADE, F.M.O. Azerbaidzhani State University (founded 1919) has long offered courses in various fields of anthropology. As of the early 1950s, the university's Philology Faculty trained undergraduates in Azeri and Azerbaidzhani national art Faculty of Oriental Studies offered under¬ graduate and graduate course work in Turkish, Iranian, Arabic, and Caucasian languages and cultures. At present the university employs approximately 700 instructors for 11,000 full-time, part-time, and correspondence students. The library contains well over a million volumes. The univer¬ sity's serial publication ( Trudy ) has carried contributions on topics of regional anthropology from scholars of the faculties noted above and from the History and Biology faculties. ANT179 Institute of History Institut istorii AN AzSSR Baku ul. Mamedalieva, 3 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SUMBAT-ZADE, A.S. Scholars at the Institute of History in Baku have studied the physical anthropology of the peoples of Azerbaidzhan since the early 1950's. Expeditions organized by G.F. Debets (whom the Azerbaidzhani Academy invited from Moscow) collected material on the Shakhdags and Shemakhin Tats in 1951-52. The first analysis of craniological material from Azerbaidzhan was completed in 1954-55 by R.M. Kasimova, a graduate student in the institute, under the guidance of V.V. Bunak at the Leningrad Division of the national Institute of Ethnography. At a recent conference of republican anthropologists organized by the institute in Baku, 27 papers on various aspects of ancient and middle ages archeology, ethnography, epigraphy and architecture were presented. Studies of the paleolithic layers of the Azykh cave, the burial sites at Alikemektepesi and the northern part of the (second) ancient settlement at Kiul'tepe were among the works read; further, the results of an intensive interdisciplinary expedition mounted by the academy in 1974 in the delta of the Araksa and Akary rivers were presented. Ac a recent all-union anthropology conference, institute scholar G.A. Guliev spoke of the need to employ ethnographers in the task of developing new rituals for contemporary Soviet society. The institute's library, established in 1945, contains over 150,000 units. Selected References Kasimova, R.M., "Antropologiia Sovetskogo Azerbaidzhana za 50 let," Voprosy antropologii , 1971, No. 37, 159-162. Mustafaev, A.N., Arazova, R.B., "Sessiia arkheologov i etnografov Azerbaidzhana," Sovetskaia arkeologiia , 1976, No. 3, 354-355. ANT180 Institute of the Peoples of the Near and Middle East Institut narodov Blizhnego i Srednego Vostoka AN AzSSR Baku prosp. Narimanova, 31 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ARASLI, G.M. Created in 1965 from the Azerbaidzhani Academy's former Institute of Oriental Studies, the Institute of the Peoples of the Near and Middle East in Baku has become a significant center for Turkic, Iranian, and Arabic studies. Historical and philological research are the institute's specialities, although economic and socio—philosophical studies are also given attention. ANT 181 Museum of the History of Azerbaidzhan 4 Muzei istorii Azerbaidzhana An AzSSSR Baku ul. Malygina, 4 Telephone Number: 3-27-04 Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Academy of Sciences Director: AZIZBEK0VA, P.A. .Founded in 1920, the Museum of the History of Azerbaidzhan pre¬ sently contains over 120,000 display items tracing the history of Azerbaidzhan from antiquity to the present. The museum's rich collections of archeological and ethnographic material (which include items from the early Manna, Media and Atropatena states as well as later Azerbaidzhani costumes and crafts) are regularly supplemented by additions from ex¬ peditions organized throughout the republic by museum scholars. Articles on the history and culture of Azerbaidzhan by museum staff members appear frequently in the museum's serial ( Trudy Muzeia istorii Azerbaidzhana ; first edition, 1956) and in other publications of the Azerbaidzhan Academy. Kirovabad ANT182 Kirovabad Museum of History and Regional Studies Kirovabadskii istoriko-kraevedcheskii muzei Kirovabad Telephone Number: Agency: Director: In the mid-1960s, the Kirovabad Museum of History and Regional Studies significantly expanded its collection of ancient coins, obtaining some 800 silver pieces struck in Tiflis (Tbilisi), Erevan and elsewhere in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, as well as 3,000 bronze pieces of eleventh and twelfth century vintage. Nakhichevan' ANT183 State Museum of History and Regional Studies of the Nakhichevan T ASSR Gosudarstvennyi istoriko-kraevedcheskii muzei Nakhichevanskoi ASSR Nakhichevan (Nakhichevanskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: Scholars from the Nakhichevan 1 State Museum of History and Regional Studies have conducted expeditions throughout the republic in search of artifacts relating to the history and culture of the Nakhichevani people. Among recent finds were 16th century medical texts discovered in the village of Alindzha (Dzhul'finskii district). 126 Stepanakert ANT I84 Stepanakert Museum of History of the Nagorno-Karabakh A.O . Stepanakertskii muzei istorii Nagorno-Karabakhskoi A.O. Stepanakert ul. Gor'kogo, 4 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Museum of History at Stepanakert features collections on the history of the peoples of Azerbaidzhan and includes sections devoted to local archeology and ethnography. BELORUSSIAN SSR Minsk ANT185 Belorussian State University ■ ...... . ... Belorusskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V.I. Lenina 220080 Minsk Universitetskii gorodok Telephone Number: Agency: Belorussian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Dean: The Office of Technical Methods of Belorussian State University's History Faculty maintains a collection of over 500 slides and films of archeological sites in Belorussia. ANT186 . Institute of Art Studies, Ethnography and Folklore Institut iskusstvovedeniia, etnografii i fol'klora AN BelSSR 220072 Minsk ul. Tipografskaia, 1, korp. 2 Telephone Number: 39-53-81 Agency: Belorussian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: MARTSELEV, S.V. History .—The Belorussian Academy's Institute of Art Studies, Ethnography and Folklore was established in 1957, using as its base the Sector of Ethnography and Folklore of the academy's Institute of History and the Sector of Art of the Institute of Literature. 127 Organization and Staff *—As of 1979, the institute employed over 140 workers (95 of whom were described as "scientific”), including seven doctors and 41 candidates of science. In the 1980 academic year, the institute offered graduate instruction in 10 fields: physical anthropology; ethnography; art history; folklore studies; theater arts; musical arts; film and television; fine arts; decorative and applied art; and theory and history of architecture. Some Known Research Areas .—The institute's current research proceeds along four basic lines: the development of Belorussian art; physical anthropology and ethnography of the Belorussian people; Belorussian oral poetic works; and monuments of Belorussian hsitory and culture. In the field of ethnography, institute studies concentrate on "contemporary ethno-social processes," rendering analyses of the life and culture of urban and rural Belorussian workers and the Belorussian intelligentsia, the interaction of various ethnic groups within the republic and the formation of inter-nationality lifestyles and cultural traits. Considerable effort has been devoted to the study of contemporary rituals—and to the introduction of new rituals created by institute scholars into Belorussian life through radio, television, and print media. In this connection, recent studies by V.M. Ivanov (on the production of new rituals) and a collective work by institute scholars (on changes in the life and culture of the Belorussian population) may be of particular interest to scholars of anthropological methodology. Other themes treated by institute anthropologists include 19th century Belorussian ethnography, Belorussian cultural life under German occupation and dermoglyphics. The institute's folklore section is known to be particularly active, mounting expeditions regularly throughout the republic. Research Facilities .—Institute scholars have, access to the Belorussian Academy's million-volume library (Leninskii prosp., 66), which includes the archives of 3elorussian artist and folklorist la. Drozdovich. Selected References Borisevich, N.A. , ed., Akademiia nauk Belorusskoi SSR , (Minsk: Nauka i tekhnika, 1979).. Buslov, K.P., "Obshchestvennye nauki v Belorussii," Vestnik Akademii nauk SSSR, 1977, No. 4, 54-63. 128 ANT187 Institute of History Institut istorii AN BelSSR 220072 Minsk ul. Tipograficheskaia 1, korp. 2 Telephone Number: 39-48-69 Agency: Belorussian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: RAMENSKAIA, N.V. The Belorussian Academy’s Institute of History maintains an Archeology Section which has worked on excavations in the Dnepr, Sozh, and Pripiat’ river basins. See also HIS146. ANT 188 Institute of Linguistics Institut iazykoznaniia im. Iakuba Kolasa AN BelSSR 220072 Minsk ul. Akademicheskaia, 25 Telephone Number: 39-57-18 Agency: Belorussian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SUDNIK, M.R. The Institute of Linguistics of the Belorussian Academy is well known for its work in dialect study and linguistic geography. Institute scholars (headed by K.K. Atrakhovich) have compiled a dialectological atlas of the Belorussian language and have aided similar efforts in other republics and language regions. Institute scholars have also taken part in "ethno-linguistic" expeditions; one such project, conducted in 1974 in the Poles 'e region of Belorussia, concentrated on the spiritual culture of eastern and western Poles ’e as reflected in the terminology and structure of popular rituals and local folklore. See also LIT113. ANT189 State Museum of the Belorussian SSR Gosudarstvennyi muzei Belorusskoi SSR Minsk ul. Marksa, 12-k Telephone Number: 2-36-65 Agency: Director: ZAGRISHEV, I.P. The State Museum in Minsk contains over 200,000 display items tracing the history of Belorussia from primitive communal societies to the present. The museum's library holds over 13,000 volumes. 129 Gomel' ANT190 Gomel* Region Museum of Regional Studies Gomel*skii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Gomel* (Gomel*skaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Gomel' Region Museum of Regional Studies has published a collection of material on local history and culture on the eve of the revolution. Grodno ANT 191 Grodno State Historico-Archeological Museum-Preserve Grodnenskii gosudarstvennyi istoriko-arkheologicheskii muzei-zapovednik Grodno Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The collections at the Grodno State Historico-Archeological Museum-Preserve include paintings, religious art, applied art, and archeological material from regional excavations. The museum recently incorporated the Boriso-Glebskaia (Kolozhskaia) church, a remarkable architectural monument built on the steep bank of the river Niemen circa 1180. Among publications by museum researchers have been articles on this and other ancient churches and on the origins of Grodno's historic street names. 130 ESTONIAN SSR Tallin ANT 192 Estonian State Open Air Museum Estonskii gosudarstvennyi muzei pod otkrytym nebom 200016 Tallin Rocca-al-Mare, Vabaohumuuseumi tee 12 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: PAIKEN, L.H. Established in 1937, the Estonian State Open Air Museum currently contains over 38,000 display items covering Estonian folk architecture * and lifestyles from the feudal period to the twentieth century. Examples of western, southern, northern, and island Estonian peasant architecture are distributed over the museum grounds, which are divided into four "ethnological zones" reflecting the material culture of each of Estonia's regions. Farm buildings, mills, smithies and wooden churches are among the original and reconstructed displays. A chapel from Sutelpas, built in 1699, was recently brought to the museum from the Noarotsi Peninsula. ANT 193 Institute of History Institut istorii AN EstSSR 200101 Tallin - - Estonia pst., 7 Telephone Number: Agency: Estonian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SILIVASK, K. i The Estonian Academy's Institute of History has in recent years devoted attention to questions of anthropological data-gathering method¬ ology and contemporary Estonian socio-cultural processes. At a 1976 all-union conference on anthropological field work, institute scholar Kh. R. Pussia read a paper on the reliability of material gained through questionnaires distributed on the Estonian island of Khiiumaa. In 1979, researchers in the institute's Sociology Sector studied the influence of the family on Estonian social mobility and social structure and the develop¬ ment of Estonian material culture during the post-war "scientific-technical revolution." The institute is also known to support research in physical anthropology. 131 ANTI 94 State Historical Museum of the Estonian SSR Gosudarstvennyi istoricheskii muzei Estonskoi SSR Tallinn ul. Pikk, 17 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: SILLAOTS, P. The State Historical Museum of the Estonian SSR contains over 180,000 exhibit items tracing the history of the Estonian people from ancient times to the present. Among the archeological and ethnographic displays are collections of early Estonian weapons, armor, coins, medals, and paintings. ANT195 Tallin City Museum Tallinskii gorodskoi muzei Tallin ul. Vene, 17 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: TEDER, M. The Tallin City Museum, founded in 1937, contains material on the history of the city and its environs since 1700. The museum's library holds over 3,000 volumes. Tartu ANT196 Museum of Ethnography Muzei etnografii AN EstSSR Tartu ul. N. Burdenko, 32 Telephone Number: Agency: Estonian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: PETERSON, A. Iu. The Museum of Ethnography in Tartu holds one of the largest (500,000 items) collections of material on a single republican ethnic group in the Soviet Union. Examples of Estonian folk art, household eq.uipment, handicrafts and agricultural implements are among the museum's display fund. 132 The museum is also an active research center. As of 1975 museum scholars were preparing an atlas of Estonian settlements and dwellings. At an all-union conference on contemporary ethnography in 1977, director Peterson called for the development of the film medium as a tool in ethnographic research. Since 1945 the museum has published an annual, Etnograafiamuuseumi Aastaraamat , which features articles in Estonian (with resumes in Russian and German) on a broad range of topics. ANT197 Tartu State University Tartuskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet 202400 Tartu ul. Ulikooli, 18 Telephone Number: 341-21-201 Agency: Estonian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: KOOP, A.V. Tartu State University has long offered instruction in anthropology- related disciplines. By the mid-1950s the university's Faculty of History and Philology trained both undergraduates and graduate students in Baltic and Finno-Ugric languages, comparative linguistics, archeology and ethno¬ graphy. At present instruction in these fields is divided between the now-separate History and Philology faculties. Archeology work at Tartu centers around the university's Museum of Classical Archeology. The' museum (Director: 0. Utter) features ancient sculpture, gems and coins and maintains a 12,000 volume library. The university library, established in 1802, is the largest in the Baltic republics. Among its three million-plus units are the personal libraries of former professors R. Gausman (history and archeology of the Baltic states) and K. Morgenshtern (ancient and classical philology, history and philosophy) as well as the archives of the university from the period of Swedish administration (1632-1709). GEORGIAN SSR Tbilisi ANT 198 Institute of History, Archeology and Ethnography Institut istorii, arkheologii i etnografii im. akademika I.A. Dzhavakhishvili AN GrSSR Tbilisi ul. Dzerzhinskogo, 8 Telephone Number: 99-06-82 Agency: Georgian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: MELIKISHVILI, G.A. The Georgian Academy's Institute of History, Archeology and Ethno¬ graphy (formerly the Institute of Language, History and Material Culture) has long been one of the leading centers of anthropological research in the republic. Institute scholars, basing their work on the methodology of Georgian academician G.S. Chitaia, have produced interdisciplinary studies of Georgian life and culture in the Khevi, Khevsureti, Mtiuleti, Pshavi and Tusbeti regions, as well as works on the relations of Georgian and non-Georgian peoples. Recent studies at the institute have included A.I. Robakidze's work on social relations during the feudal period in Georgia and a study of Sel'dzhuk influence on Transcaucasian ethnic, cultural and political life in the eleventh and twelfth centuries. The institute's Department of Concrete Sociological Research conducts studies of contemporary family development and family relations in Georgia. The institute publishes journals on Caucasian and Georgian ethnography ( Kavkazskii etnograficheskii sbornik and Materialy po etnografii Gruzii ) in both Georgian and Russian. The institute's library, founded in 1917 as the Library of the Caucasian Historico-Archeological Institute, presently contains over 76,000 units, among which are the personal libraries of professors N.I. Veselovskii, G.F. Tsereteli and E.S. Takaishvili. ANT 199 Institute of Oriental Studies Institut vostokovedeniia AN GrSSR 380062 Tbilisi ul. akademika Tsereteli, 3 Telephone Number: 23-38-85 Agency: Georgian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: GAMKRELIDZE, T.G. Opened in 1960, the Georgian Academy's Institute of Oriental Studies currently employs some 160 specialists in eight research areas: ancient and oriental languages; Turkic studies; Semitic studies (including Arabic and Hebrew); modern literature of the Near East; medieval history of the Near East; Byzantine studies; Indo/Iranian languages; and Persian studies. Most institute sponsored historical research focuses on pre-twentieth century periods. 134 ANT200 State Museum of Georgia Gosudarstvennyi muzei Gruzii im. 3.N. Dzhanashiia Tbilisi prosp. Rustaveli, 3 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: CHERKEZISHVILI, N.G. Founded in 1852 as the Caucasus Museum, the State Museum of Georgia today holds a rich fund of archeological material from around the republic as well as sizeable collections of Georgian handicrafts and artworks from the last century. The museum staff has organized a number of archeological and ethnographic expeditions, the findings of which have been reported in the museum’s annual ( Izvestiia ). The museum library contains over 200,000 volumes. ANT201 State Historico-Ethnographic Museum of Tbilisi Gosudarstvennyi istoriko-etnograficheskii muzei goroda Tbilisi Tbilisi Komsomolskaia alleia, 11 Telephone Number: 9-61-52 Agency: Director: TRESHELASHVILI, A.V. The State Historico-Ethnographic Museum of Tbilisi contains archeological material on the history of the city, the region, and the Georgian people from the pre-Christian era to the present. The museum’s library, established in 1924, contains over 16,000 units. \ ANT202 Tbilisi State Universitv ... ... —. ■—■■■■. ,A Tbilisskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet 380028 Tbilisi prosp. Chavchavadze, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: Georgian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: OKUDZHAVA, V.M. Instruction and research in various areas of anthropology are divided among the faculties of Philology, History and Oriental Studies at Tbilisi State University. Work on Georgian linguistics and folk¬ lore is the province of the Philology Faculty (see LIT125). The History Faculty has long offered undergraduate training in ancient Georgian history, archeology and ethnography (HIS156). The Oriental Studies Faculty currently offers undergraduate course specialization in both Iranian and Turkish language and literature. Batumi ANT203 State Museum of the Adzhari ASSR Gosudarstvennyi muzei Adzharskoi ASSR Batumi ul. Dzhincharadze, 4 Telephone Number: 24-53 Agency: Director: The State Museum of the Adzhari ASSR was established at the turn of the century and has since become a prominent research facility. Its library contains over 50,000 units, among which are rare editions of historical, geographical, and anthropological texts in Russian, Georgian, Armenian, Arabic, Chinese, Farsi, and other languages. Museum scholars have published an illustrated guidebook to the museum's holdings in the Adzhari language. Gori ANT204 Gori State Historico-Ethnographic Museum Goriiskii gosudarstvennyi istoriko-etnograficheskii muzei Gori Telephone Number: Agency: Director: Located in the city's former fortress, the Gori State Historico- Ethnographic Museum features displays covering the political and social history of Georgia. Included are sections devoted to folklore, handicrafts and the development of local industries. Historians visiting Gori may also wish to visit the house in which I.V. Stalin was born and the adjacent Stalin museum. 136 Kutaisi ANT205 Kutaisi State Museum of History and Ethnography Kutaisskii gosudarstvennyi muzei istorii i etnografii Kutaisi ul. Tbilisi, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: NIKOLISHVILI, M.V. The Kutaisi State Museum of History and Ethnography features over 10,000 display items depicting the history and ethnic heritage of the peoples of Georgia. Included are collections of tenth to thirteenth century icons, eleventh to nineteenth century religious manuscripts, early Georgian armor and musical instruments. Maikop ANT206 Adygei Scientific Research Institute of Economics , Language, Literature and History Adygeiskii nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut ekonomiki, iazyka, literatury i istorii pri Sovete Ministrov AdASSR Maikop (Adygeiskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: Agency: Adygei ASSR Council of Ministers Director: NAPSO, F.A. Scholars at the Adygei Scientific Research Institute of Economics, Language, Literature and History have produced studies of marriage and family customs among the Adygei people and of pagan survivals in Islam (the latter based on Adygei historical traditions). 137 Sukhumi ANT207 Abkhazian Institute of Language, Literature and History Abkhazskii institut iazyka, literatury i istorii im. D.I. Gulia AN GrSSR Sukhumi (Abkhazskaia ASSR) ul. Rustaveli, 28 Telephone Number: Agency: Georgian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: DZIDZARIIA, G.A. Though anthropological data on the Abkhazians have been collected since the middle ages, systematic study of the history, ethnic heritage, customs and folklore of this group began only in the late nineteenth century; S.T. Zvanby and N.S. Dzhanashia, the former Abkhazian and the latter Georgian, were the prerevolutionary pioneers in the field. After the establishment of Soviet power in the region in 1921, a number of institu¬ tions were created for Abkhazian studies, including the Abkhazian Scientific Society (1922), the Abkhazian State Museum (1924) and the Academy of Abkhazian Language and Literature (1925). The present Abkhazian Institute of Language, Literature and History was organized in 1931 (as the Abkhazian Scientific Research Institute of Regional Studies). In 1938 an ethnography group was established within the institute’s History Division. Since then the institute has been the pre-eminent establishment for anthropo¬ logical research in the republic. D.I. Gulia, for whom the institute was later named,and S.P. Basaria were two of the most prominent pre-war contributors in the field of Abkhazian anthropological studies. Basaria's work covered such topics as the ethnic composition of the population, migration patterns, education, language, religion, customs, and ethnogenesis. Gulia specialized in as¬ pects of the economic and cultural life of the Abkhazian people, especially those connected with hunting and livestock management. In the post-war period, Sh. D. Inal-Ipa has stood out.among a new generation of anthro¬ pologists with special interest in Abkhazia. Inal-Ipa’s monograph, Abkhazy (1960), summarized all previous research in Abkhazian archeology, linguistics and folklore. More recent work at the institute has concerned the study of the Caucasian folk epic Narty and the origins of Abkhazian agricultural imple¬ ments. Research on Narty has been the province of a number of institute scholars and associates (Inal-Ipa, K.S. Sharkryl, Sh. Kh. Salakaia, A.N. Gogua) while R.K. Chanba has written on the agricultural question. Selected References Anshba, A.A., Zykhba, S.L., "Etnograficheskie i fol’kloristicheskie issledovaniia v Abkhazii za gody sovetskoi vlasti," Sovetskaiia etnografiia, No. 1, 1974, 84-92. 138 ANT208 Abkhazian State Museum Abkhazskii gosudarstvennyi muzei Sukhumi ul. Lenina, 22 Telephone Number: 69-55 Agency: Director: ARGUN, A.A. Founded in 1924, the Abkhazian State Museum presently contains some 100,000 exhibit items tracing the history of the Abkhazian people and their region. An annex of the museum in the Novo-Affonskii monastery is devoted to regional religious history and art. Recent anthropological research undertaken under museum auspices has included work on agricultural rituals and calendars among the Abkhazians. The museum's research library contains over 7,000 units, among which are nearly 2,000 works in Georgian and Abkhazian. Tskhinvali ANT209 Southern Ossetian State Pedagogical Institute Iuzhno-Osetinskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 383570 Tskhinvali Moskovskaia ul. , 8 Telephone Number: Agency: Georgian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Director: Recent anthropological research at the Southern Ossetian State Pedagogical Institute has examined rural Ossetian ceremonial rites and agricultural calendars connected with them. 139 KAZAKH SSR Alma-Ata ANT210 Central State Museum of the Kazakh SSR Tsentral'nyi gosudarstvennyi muzei Kazakhskoi SSR Alma-Ata Park im. 28 panfilovtsev Telephone Number: Agency: Director: KOSHAMBEKOVA, R.K. Since the mid-1930s, the Central State Museum of the Kazakh SSR has sent scholars on expeditions throughout the Republic to gather material on Kazakh culture. At present the museum features over 90,000 display items, including sections on applied arts, crafts, and national dress. ANT211 Institute of History, Archeology and Ethnography Institut istorii, arkheologii i etnografii im. Ch. Ch. Valikhanova AN KazSSR Alma-Ata 45 ul. Shevchenko, 28 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Academy of Sciences Director: NUZUPBEKOV, A.N. . . Shortly after the establishment of the Kazakh Academy of Sciences in 1946, the Ethnography Sector was organized under the leadership of N. S. Sabitov in the new Institute of History, Archeology and Ethnography in Alma-Ata. This sector (later a division) quickly assumed the position it enjoys today, that of leading anthropological research center in the Kazakh republic. The results of Sabitov's field work in the late 1940s and early 1950s throughout Kazakhstan were recorded in local and national anthropological journals; national interest was likewise drawn to the region by the work of various Moscow scholars (notably N.N. Cheboksarov, O. A. Korbe and E.I. Makhova) working in Kazakhstan in collaboration with Sabitov and other institute anthropologists. Beginning in 1956, the institute’s serial ( Trudy ) devoted regular space to articles on Kazakh anthropology. From the mid-1950s to the present day, anthropological research in Kazakhstan has been led by scholars such as A. Kh. Margulan, Kh. Argynbaev, V.V. Vostrov, R.D. Khodzhaeva, Dzh. Karmysheva, Kh. A. Kauanova and 0. Ismagulov—all of whom have worked at or in association with the Institute of History, Archeology and Ethnography in Alma-Ata. 140 Vostrov and Kauanova have written on contemporary Kazakh culture and its relation to the cultures of other Soviet nationalities ( Material'naia kul'tura kazakhskogo naroda na sovremennom etape , 1972). With M.S. Mukanov, Vostrov has also worked on the question of Kazakh tribal distribution and settlement ( Rodo-plemennoi sostav i rasselenie kazakhov , 1968). Argynbaev has written (in Kazakh) on anthropological aspects of traditional Kazakh livestock management. Ismagulov has continued historical research begun in the 1920s by G.F. Debets and V.V. Ginzburg on the physical characteristics of the ancient settlers of Kazakhstan and their connections with present-day Kazakh peoples ( Naselenie Kazakhs tana ot epokhi bronzy do sovremennosti , 1970). Kazakh academician Margular has supervised the publication in five volumes of the collected works of Ch. Ch. Valikhanov, for whom the institute is named ( Sobranie sochinenii , 1961-1972); Valikhanov, who has been called "the first Kazakh scholar," collected material on the life and culture not only of the Kazakhs but of the Uigurs, Dungans, Kirgiz, Uzbeks, and other Asiatic peoples. Two recent research projects at the institute have dealt with ethno¬ cultural contacts among peoples of Kazakhstan at the turn of the century and Kazakh family and family-marital relationships. G.F. Dakhshleiger presented a paper on the former at an all-union conference on Turkology held in Alma-Ata in 1976; Kaunova gave an analysis of the latter at an all-union conference on contemporary ethnography in Moscow in 1977. Institute scholars use the Kazakh Academy's central library which contains nearly 3,000,000 units. Selected References ■ ■ Dakhshleiger, G.F., Sultanov, T., "Vostokovednye issledovaniia v Kazakhstane," Narody Azii i Afriki , 1972, No. 2, 225-229. Vostrov, V.V., Dakhshleiger, G.F., Kauahova, Kh., Etnograficheskoe izuchenie Kazakhskogo naroda," Sovetskaia Etnografiia , 1972, No. 4, 34-41. ANT212 Kazakh State University Kazakhskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. S.M. Kirova 480091 'Alma-Ata ul. Kirova, 136 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: The Philology Faculty of Kazakh State University supports research and instruction in Kazakh language and Turkish linguistics See also LIT132. 141 ANT213 Museum of Archeology Muzei arkheologii AN KazSSR Alma-Ata Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Academy of Sciences Director: * The Museum of Archeology in Alma-Ata was opened in 1973 as a division of the Kazakh Academy's Institute of History, Archeology and Ethnography. The museum's chief task is to illustrate the development of human society in the territory of present-day Kazakhstan from earliest times to the late Middle Ages. Four divisions, devoted to Stone, Bronze, early Iron and Middle Ages, comprise the museum's exposition plan. Among the items on display are Bronze Age decorations and implements from the grave excavations at Tau-Tara and Kara-Kuduk. Butakovo ANT214 Butakovo Ethnographic Museum Butakovskii etnograficheskii muzei Butakovo (Vostochno-Kazakhstanskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Butakovo Ethnographic Museum was opened in 1969 as a branch of the Leninogorsk Division Regional Studies Museum (ANT216), The collection at Butakovo contains material from twelve separate Old Believer settle¬ ments in the area dating from the mid-eighteenth■century. In the late 1970s, plans were made to expand the museum into an open-air exhibition featuring a complex of peasant dwellings and community buildings. 142 Karaganda ANT215 Karaganda State University Karagandinskii gosudarstvennyi universitet 470055 Karaganda ul. Gogolia, 38 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: The Faculty of History and Philology at Karaganda State University offers instruction in Kazakh language and literature and regional history. Leninogorsk ANT216 Leninogorsk District Regional Studies Museum Leninogorskii raionnyi kraevedcheskii muzei Leninogorsk (Vostochno-Kazakhstanskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Leninogorsk District Regional Studies Museum contains collections on the contemporary life and culture of several Central Asian nationality groups as well as artifacts from local Russian Old Believer settlements of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. 143 KIRGIZ SSR Frunze ANT217 Department of Oriental Studies Otdel vostok.ovedeni.ia AN KirSSR F runze ul. Pushkina, 78 Telephone Number: Agency: Kirgiz SSR Academy of Sciences Chairman: SUSHANLO, M. The Kirgiz Academy's Department of Oriental Studies (formerly the Department of General Turkic and Dungan Studies) supports interdisciplinary research on the Turkic and Dungan populations of the Kirgiz republic and Soviet Central Asia. Several historico-ethnographic studies of the Dungans have been produced by department chairman Sushanlo. In addition, the department has sponsored research on Chinese treatment of national minorities in the northwestern area of the Peoples Republic of China since the mid-1970s. Selected References Karakeev, K., Velikii oktiabr' i nauka Kirgizstana. (Frunze: 1977). Kyrgyzstan, ANT218 Institute of History Institut istorii AN KirSSR F runze ul. Pushkina, 78 Telephone Number: Agency: Kirgiz SSR Academy of Sciences Director: OROZALIEV, K.K. The Kirgiz Academy's Institute of History supports research on questions of contemporary and historical Kirgiz ethnography. Recent institute studies have dealt with early forms of religion in Kirgizia and ethno-cultural connections between the Kirgiz and Kazakh peoples (on the basis of evidence from the Zhanysh Baiysh epic). The institute also supports research in Dungan studies, co-ordinating its work with scholars in the Academy's Department of Oriental Studies. 144 ANT219 Institute of Language and Literature Institut iazyka i literatury AN KirSSR Frunze Telephone Number: Agency: Kirgiz SSR Academy of Sciences Director: TURSUNOV, A.T. Scholars at the Kirgiz Academy’s Institute of Language and Literature have worked on questions of Kirgiz folklore, producing studies of the Kirgiz oral tradition ( Ocherki istorii ustnogo tvorchestva kirgizskogo naroda , 1974) and of the Kirgiz folk epic Manas * The institute was also known to support work on a turkic dialectological atlas ( Obshchtiurkskii dialektologicheskii atlas) in the late 1970s. ANT220 Kirgiz State University Kirgizskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. 50-letiia SSSR 720024 Frunze, 24 ul. Belinskogo, 101 Telephone Number: Agency: Kirgiz SSR Ministry of Peoples’ Education Rector: OTORBAEV, K.O. Anthropology-related studies at Kirgiz State University (founded 1951) proceed in the Philology and History Faculties. Kirgiz linguistics is the province of the former (see LIT137) while the History Faculty has supported work in Kirgiz ethnic studies. Faculty scholars have done research on nineteenth century Kirgiz domestic crafts and the culture of contemporary rural Kirgiz villages. Instructor K.M. Mambetalieva has produced a monograph on the life and culture of the miners of southern Kirgizia (Byt i kul’tura shakhterov iuga Kirgizii, 1967. ANT221 State Historical Museum of the Kirgiz SSR Gosudarstvennyi istoricheskii muzei Kirgizskoi SSR Frunze Krasnooktiabrskaia ul., 236 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: SEITKAZEVA, N.M. The State Historical Museum of the Kirgiz SSR contains some 20,000 display items tracing the history of the region and its people from prehistoric times to the present. 145 LATVIAN SSR Riga ANT222 Institute of History Institut istorii AN LatSSR 226524 Riga ul. Turgeneva, 19 Telephone Number: Agency: Latvian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SHTEINBERG, V.A. The Latvian Academy's Institute of History has been the republic’s leading center of anthropological research since the advent of Soviet power in Latvia in 1940. As a result of institute-sponsored interdisciplinary expeditions in the 1950s and 60s throughout the republic—the first such systematic research conducted in Latvia—the institute had acquired an ethnographic archive of over 120,000 units by 1972. The archive includes film and photographic records as well as documents. Institute research in ethnography is conducted along three basic lines: ethnogenesis and ethnic history of the Latvian people; the develop¬ ment of Latvian life and culture under feudalism and capitalism; and changes in Latvian life and culture during the buidling of socialism and communism, with special attention to contemporary problems of ethnic and national development. The most extensive work has been done in the second area. Institute scholars have produced books and articles on traditional Latvian agriculture, fishing, livestock management, crafts, folk architecture, dress, and family structures. In the period 1940-1970 Latvian anthropologists published 20 monographs and scores of articles (many in Latvian in the journal Arheologija un etnogragija ) on both purely Latvian themes and on questions of Latvian ethnocultural relations with other Baltic, Finnish, and Slavic nationality groups. Among the fundamental works produced in the past decade by institute scholars (in co-operation with anthropologists throughout the republic) was a historico-ethnographic atlas of the Baltic region which used three criteria—agricultural implements, settlements and village structures, and clothing—to illustrate ethnic trends in the region from the late 19th century to the present. Selected References Strods, Kh., 1972 , "Etnograficheskaia nauka v Latviiskoi SSR, No. 1, 24-30. Sovetskaia etnografiia , 146 ANT223 Institute of Language and Literature Institut iazyka i literatury im. Andreia Upita AN LatSSR 226524 Riga ul. Turgeneva, 19 Telephone Number: Agency: Latvian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: KALNYN', la. Ia. Scholars at the Institute of Language and Literature of the Latvian Academy of Sciences have participated in the compilation of an ethno-linguistic atlas of the Baltic region. In addition, the role of folk dances in ethnographic research has recently been examined. ANT224 Latvian Historical Museum Latviiskii istoricheskii muzei AN LatSSR Riga pi. Pionerov, 3 Telephone Number: Agency: Latvian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: BULLITE, A.A. The Latvian Academy's Historical Museum maintains sections devoted to the archeology, religion, history and ethnography of Latvia and of Riga as well as a collection of rare historical documents. ANT225 Latvian Open-Air Ethnographic Museum Latviiskii etnograficheskii muzei pod otkrytym nebom Riga ozero Iugla Telephone Number: Agency: Director: NESTEROVA, A.N. Established in 1924, the Latvian Open Air Ethnographic Museum covers 100 hectares overlooking a lake 12 kilometers outside Riga. The museum's exhibitions consist of 50 wooden structures grouped to reflect the four "historico-cultural” regions of Latvia in terms of architecture and material culture. Recent research in ethnic studies conducted by museum scholars has involved the compilation of an architectural atlas of Baltic settlements and dwellings. 147 ANT226 Latvian State University Latviiskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. Petra Stuchki 226098 Riga bul. Rainisa, 19 Telephone Number: 22-89-28- Agency: Latvian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: MILLER, V.O. The Faculty of History and Philosophy of Latvian State University has offered instruction in anthropology since 1947. Since the mid-1960s university research in all areas of the field has reportedly been expanded dramatically. Faculty scholars are known to work in close cooperation with colleagues from the Latvian Academy's Institute of History (ANT222) and with anthropologists from a number of republican museums. In the early 1970s, a joint project involving faculty, institute and museum scholars produced a historico-ethnographic atlas of the Baltic region. ANT227 State Historico-Medical Museum Gosudarstvennyi istoriko-meditsinskii muzei im. P. Stradina Riga ul. L. Paegles, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: . . Director: LEBEDKOVA, M.S. Opened in 1961, the Strate Historico-Medical Museum in Riga currently contains nearly 100,000 medical objects, photographs, drawings, and documents illustrating the history of medical research from antiquity to the present. The museum's library holds over 40,000 volumes, including 3,000 rare medical texts of sixteenth to twentieth century origin. 148 Ekabpils ANT228 Open-Air Museum Muzei pod otkrytym nebom Ekabpils Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Open Air Museum at Ekabpils was established in the 1950s as one of four repositories of Latvian regional material culture. The museum encompasses houses, barns and other rural structures, displaying within the buildings agricultural implements, household equipment and handicrafts peculiar to the area. Museum scholars have organized a number of regional "ethno-cultural" expeditions to enhance the collection. Ludza ANT229 Ludza Regional Studies Museum Ludzenskii kraevedcheskii muzei Ludza Telephone Number: Agency: Director: 1 The Ludza Regional Studies Museum, which features material on Latvian history, art, literature and ethnic studies, forms one-third of a collective of republican museums whose general fund now exceeds 300,000 i terns. 149 Tsesis ANT230 Tsesis Regional Studies Museum Tsesisskii kraevedcheskii muzei Tsesis Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Tsesis Regional Studies Museum has published studies of local art and the history of Tsesis as well as a guide to its holdings. Ventspils ANT231 Ventspils Regional Studies Museum Ventspilsskii kraevedcheskii muzei Ventspils Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The ethnographic collection of the Ventspils Regional Studies Museum includes Latvian handicrafts, agricultural and industrial implements and folklore material from the Latvian coastal area. 150 LITHUANIAN 3SR Vil'nius ANT232 Historico-Ethnographic Museum of the Lithuanian SSR Istoriko-etnograficheskii muzei Litovskoi SSR Vil'nius ul. Vrublevskio Telephone Number: Agency: Director: ZHILES, V.S. Founded in 1856, the Historico-Ethnographic Museum in Vil’nius presently contains over 150,000 exhibit items covering Lithuanian life from earliest times to the modern era. The museum maintains archeological, numismatic and ethnic studies collections, the last of which features examples of Lithuanian handicrafts, national costumes and religious art. ANT233 Institute of History Institut istorii AN LitSSR Vil’nius Kostushkos, 30 Telephone Number: 62-38-29 Agency: Lithuanian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: VAITKEVICHIUS, B.,Iu. In connection with studies of the ethnic history of the Lithuanian people, the Lithuanian Academy’s Institute of History has lent its expertise to construction and restoration projects at Lithuanian ethnographic museums and to analyses of craniological material .undertaken by the Anatomy Section of Vil'nius State University (ANT234). The institute is also known to study contemporary changes in Lithuanian rural lifestyles. The institute's library contains over 28,000 units, including collections on Lithuanian history, archeology, ethnography and folklore. 151 ANT234 Vil'nus State University Vil'niusskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V. Kapuskasa 232734 Vil'nius ul. Universiteto, 3 Telephone Number: Agency: Lithuanian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: KUBILIUS, I.P. Research in physical anthropology at Vil'nius State University can be traced as far back as the early 19th century: in 1805 Professor J. Sniadecki published a study of the physical development of children which helped establish the discipline in Lithuania and initiated a lively tradition of medico-anthropological investigation which continues to the present day. The university’s Anatomy Section (which dates from 1775) is currently the co-ordinating center of all work in physical anthropology in the republic. The section's current tasks include the characterization of growth patterns and sexual development among Lithuanian children and the standardization of "population norms"—which are used by pediatricians, hygienists, physical anthropologists and teachers in further research in biological, pathological, and sociological aspects of child development. Methodological and theoretical questions of ontogenesis (in particular studies of the embriotic influence of certain medicines), are also part of the section's work. ANT235 Union of Composers of the Lithuanian SSR Soiuz kompozitorov Litovskoi SSR Vil’nius Telephone Number: Agency: President: The Union of Composers of the Lithuanian republic has sponsored research on Lithuanian national music and musical instruments and the folk traditions and rituals associated with them. 152 Kaunas ANT236 Kaunas State Historical Museum Kaunasskii gosudarstvennyi istoricheskii muzei Kaunas ul. Donelaitis, 64 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: KVEDARAS, A. Founded in 1921, the Kaunas State Historical Museum features over 120,000 exhibit items covering municipal and regional history from antquity to the present. Included are sections devoted to archeology, numismatics and weaponry as well as urban and rural Lithuanian furnishings and household equipment. The museum’s library contains over 5,500 units. Rumshishkes ANT237 Museum of Folk Lifestyles of the Lithuanian SSR Muzei narodnogo byta Litovskoi SSR Rumshishkes Telephone Number: Agency: Lithuanian SSR Ministry of Culture Director: Opened in 1974, the Museum of Folk Lifestyles of the Lithuanian SSR is an open air exhibition of traditional and modern Lithuanian architecture, art and folk culture. Rural buildings from throughout the republic have been brought to a site near the village of Rumshishkes and grouped together in ensembles according to geographical and chronological proximity. The museum will ultimately encompass 180 structures, with interiors as faith¬ fully reconstructed and furnished as the museum's "ethno-cultural” expeditions throughout Lithuania will permit. Folk singing and folklore presentations are included in the museum’s current activities. 153 MOLDAVIAN SSR Kishinev ANT238 Department of Ethnography and Art Otdel etnografii i iskusstva AN MolSSR 277012 Kishinev prosp. Lenina, 1 Telephone Number: 2-031 (dob. 17) Agency: Moldavian SSR Academy of Sciences Chairman: ZELENCHUK, V.S. The Department of Ethnography and Art of the Moldavian Academy of Sciences was established in 1969 on the basis of the Ethnography Sector of the academy's Institute of History (itself founded in 1961). Research in the department has dealt with such topics as Moldavian folk dress, ceramic art and national dances; the Slavic population of Moldavia in the sixth to ninth centuries has also been studied. ANT239 State Museum of History and Regional Studies of the Moldavian SSR Gosudarstvennyi istoriko-kraevedcheskii muzei Moldavskoi SSR Kishinev Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The State Museum of History and Regional Studies in Kishinev features displays of Moldavian handicrafts, household equipment and painting along with exhibits of local archeological findings. The museum also operates a small publishing enterprise. TADZHIK SSR Dushanbe ANT240 Institute of History Institut istorii im. Akhmada Donisha AN TadSSR 734025 Dushanbe prosp. Lenina, 33 Telephone Number: 2-37-42 Agency: Tadzhik SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ISKANDEROV, B.I. When the Tadzhik Academy of Sciences was established in 1951, it, included among its original component institutions an Institute of History, Archeology and Ethnography. Though the institute's name was shortened (and the dedication to Donish added) in 1960, anthropological research has remained an important part of the institute's program. The institute is known to include sectors for the study of the history of material culture in Tadzhikistan; origins and growth of feudalism and the transformation to communism; archeology and numismatics; and Tadzhik ethnography. Active in all areas of archeology, the institute fields 10-12 expeditions annually throughout Tadzhikistan and Soviet Central Asia. The work of institute archeologists in Stone and Bronze Age studies as well as in the periods described in Soviet terminology as "antiquity" and "middle ages" has gained, wide recognition. V.A. Ranov, head of the Archeology and Numismatics Sector, is a specialist in Central Asian paleolithic studies. Institute work in ethnography has been extensive. In the course of the past quarter-century, the Ethnography Sector has published over 20 monographs and numerous articles on a broad range of topics, including ethnic interaction in mixed-population areas; Tadzhik folk rituals; shamanism; Tadzhik folk crafts; and agricultural implements used by various nationality groups. Institute scholars have studied the populations of the Kuliabskii region, the Garm regions (Karategin and Darvaz), the Zeravshan highlands, the Nurek reservoir region and the Gissar regions. Since 1958, the institute has paid special attention to analyses of the Tadzhiks resettled from the Matchi heights to newly irrigated lowlands. Along with written accounts, the institute has sponsored considerable film work on regional anthropological topics. Recent institute research in physical anthropology has involved examination of craniological material from Tandyriul (dating from the second millenium 3.C.) which has supported hypotheses of two-type human development in the area of present-day Tadzhikistan. 155 According to visiting western scholars, the Institute's Archeology and Numismatics and Ethnography sectors are presently located in an old building two blocks from the main facility on Lenin Prospekt. The old building is reportedly overcrowded and lacks adequate laboratory and storage space. New quarters in Akademgorodok, on the western edge of Dushanbe, are planned for the early 1980s. The institute’s library (ul. Istravshion, 8) contains over 11,000 units, among which are the personal libraries of Soviet orientalist A. Iakubovskii and professor A.A. Semenov. Selected References Ranov, V.A., Davis, R.S., "Toward a New Outline of the Soviet Central Asian Paleolithic," Current Anthropology , Vol. 20, 1979, No. 2, 249-270. Volkov-Dubrovin, V.P., Pavlovskii, O.M., "Antropologicheskaia tematika na Vsesoiuznoi sessii AN SSSR 1976 g. v Dushanbe," Voprosy antropologii , 1977, No. 55, 215-217. Zhilina, A.N., "Vsesoiuznaia sessiia, posviashchennaia itogam polevykh etnograficheskikh i antropologicheskikh issledovanii 1974-1975 gg.," Sovetskaia Etnografiia , 1976, No. 6, 116-127. ANT241 Republican Museum of History and Regional Studies Respublikanskii istoriko-kraevedcheskii muzei im. Rudaki Dushanbe Telephone Number: Agency: Director: BAIMURADOV, N. The Republican Museum of History and Regional Studies in Dushanbe is one of the most active establishments of its kind in Soviet Central Asia. From a fund of less than 3,000 items in 1965, the museum expanded to over 14,000 exhibits on Tadzhik life and culture by the mid-1970s. Of special interest are the restored frescoes on display. The museum has published a serial ( Soobshcheniia ) since the 1950s. Topics covered to date include the excavations of the Dushanbe Necropolis and local burial mounds. 156 Leninabad ANT242 Leninabad State Pedagogical Institute Leninabadskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. S.M. Kirova 735700 Leninabad ul. Lenina, 52 Telephone Number: Agency: Tadzhik SSR Ministry of People's Education Rector: Anthropological research in the mid-1970s at Leninabad State Pedagogical Institute concerned ethnic processes in northern Tadzhikistan at the end of the nineteenth and beginning of the twentieth centuries. TURKMEN SSR Ashkhabad ANT243 Central State Museum of the Turkmen SSR Tsentral'nyi gosudarstvennyi muzei Turkmenskoi SSR Ashkhabad ul. Engel'sa, 90 * ■ Telephone mber: Agency: Director: The Central State Museum of the Turkmen SSR contains 200,000 exhibit items tracing the history of the Turkmen peoples from antiquity to the present. Included are materials from Stone Age and mesolithic excavations, as well as from neolithic burial mounds. 157 ANT244 Institute of History Institut istorii im. Sh. B. Batyrova AN TurkSSR 744000 Ashkhabad ul. Gogolia, 15 Telephone Number: Agency: Turkmen SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ANNANEPESOV, M. Established within the Turkmen Academy in 1951—shortly after the founding of the academy itself—the Institute of History in Ashkhabad (originally called the Institute of History, Archeology and Ethnography) is the primary center for anthropological research in the Turkmen republic. Since the mid-1950s, institute scholars have studied such topics as the ancient Dzheituz and Anau cultures, contemporary Turkmen and Turko-Saryk cultures in Nokhur and Pendinsk and Turkmenslavic ethnic and political relations to the mid-nineteenth century. With the addition of an Oriental Studies Sector in 1960, the institute broadened its research to include the life and culture of Turkmen peoples living in Iran, Afganistan and China. By the early 1970s, the institute employed 90 workers spread over five departments: Soviet History; Pre-Soviet History; Archeology (with seven workers in two divisions, prehistoric and classical/Islamic); Ethnography; and Art and Culture. Director Annanepesov is a specialist in late eighteenth and early nineteenth century Turkmen history and economics. At a recent national anthropology conference, an institute scholar presented a paper on paleoanthropology. Selected References Azimov, P.A., et al., Razvitie nauki v Sovetskom Turkmenistane . (Ashkhabad: Ylym, 1971). 158 UKRAINIAN SSR Kiev ANT245 Institute of Archeology Institut arkheologii AN UkSSR Kiev, 29 ul. Kirova, 4 Telephone Number: 29-75-44 Agency: Ukrainian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ARTEMENKO, I.I. History .—In 1934 a number of archeological commissions and committees within the Ukrainian Academy of Sciences were combined to form the Institute of the History of Material Culture under the leadership of F.A. Kozubovskii. This institute, which dealt with sociological problems and questions of anthro¬ pology as well as with archeological theory and field work, was in turn reorganized and renamed the Institute of Archeology in 1938. At this time the work to be performed under institute auspices was more rigorously defined within the field of archeology proper. Several Ukrainian archeological preserves (01 'viia and Vyshgorod) were also put under institute control and within a year the L'vov archeological group was likewise incorporated into the academy system. During the Second World War the institute was evacuated from Kiev to Ufa. After returning to the Ukraine in 1944, institute scholars resumed their work in primitive, ancient Scythian and early Slavic archeology. The institute grew significantly in the post-war period, putting the Kamennaia Mogila preserve under its supervision (1954) and adding a Division of Ancient and Middle Age Crimean Archeology (1956), the latter transferred from the Crimean Branch of the national academy. The directors of the institute since the Second World War have been I.P. Efimenko (1945-54), S.N. 3ibikov (1955-68), F.P. Shevchenko (1969-72) and, since 1973, I.I. Artemenko. Organization and Staf f.—At present the institute comprises ten depart¬ ments, two laboratories and two preserves (01'viia and Kamennaia Mogila). Among the most active departments are those devoted to the archeology of the early Slavs, the city of Kiev, and the northwest Black Sea coast area. The institute staff includes one Corresponding Academician of the Ukrainian Academy (S.N. Bibikov), 12 doctors and 50 candidates of science. Some Known Research Areas .—As the central co-ordinating institution for archeology and monument preservation in the Ukraine, the Institute of Archeology pursues research, publication and field activities across a broad spectrum of archeological interests. The institute's general areas of concen¬ tration include: original settlements of eastern Europe; the origins and development of productive forces and socio-economic relationships among the earliest ethnic groups of the Ukraine; the history and culture of Scythian tribes and of the ancient cities of the northern Black Sea coast area; the ethnogenesis of Slavic tribes; the history and culture of Kievan Rus' and Kiev proper; methodological and theoretical problems of archeological science; and critique of "antiscientific bourgeois and rationalist" conceptions of the ancient history and archeology of the Ukrainian SSR. Research in these areas is carried out in close coordination with the USSR Academy's Institute of Archeology ANT001), with several institutes within the Ukrainian Academy and with republican universities, pedagogical institutes and museums. 159 Recent monographs produced by institute scholars include works by V.N. Danilenko on the neolithic Ukraine; by D. Ia. Telegin on early Dnepr- Don culture; by V.A. Il'inskaia on early Scythian burial mounds; by B.D. Baran on the early Slavs of the Dnestr-Pripiat' region; and by P.P. Tolochko on early Kiev. The institute has also produced a number of collective works, including studies of the ancient history of the Ukraine ( Qcherki drevnei istorii Ukrainskoi SSR , 1957), a three-volume general work on the archeology of the Ukraine ( Arkheologiia Ukrainskoi SSR , 1971 and 1975) and the first volume of a projected eight-volume series of the history of the Ukraine ( Istoriia Ukrainskoi SSR , 1977). A periodical, Arkheologia , is published by the institute in coordination with a Ukrainian monument-preservation society. Research Facilities .—The institute's two laboratories are complemented by a modest research library and the mammoth central library of the Ukrainian Academy (6,000,000 volumes). Western archeologists have been allowed to work with institute artifacts in the past. Selected References Paton, B.E., et al., Istoriia Akademii nauk Ukrainskoi SSR . (Kiev: Naukova dumka, 1979). Artemenko, I.I., "Arkheologicheskie issledovaniia v Ukrainskoi SSR," Sovetskaia Arkheologiia , 1977, No. 4, 12-28. ANT246 Institute of Art Studies, Folklore and Ethnography Institut iskusstvovedenlia, fol'klora i etnografii im. M.F. Ryl’skogo AN UkSSR Kiev, 29 ul. Kirova, 4 Telephone Number: 29-36-65 Agency: Ukrainian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ZUBKOV, S.D. The Institute of Art Studies, Folklore and Ethnography in Kiev traces its origins to 1936, when the Ukrainian Academy of Sciences combined two of its subordinate institutions (the Ethnographic Commission and the Office of Musical Ethnography) to form the Institute of Ukrainian Folklore under the leadership of A.A. Khvylia. In the pre-war years, the institute's chief function (and that of its short-lived L'vov branch) was the collection, transcription, study, and preservation of examples of traditional Ukrainian oral culture: folk songs, poetry, fairy tales, sayings and the like. After its return from wartime evacuation to Ufa, the institute saw its mandate extended to include art studies and broader anthropological inquiry; the staff was consequently expanded and a new name, the present one, was affixed. In 1964, the dedication to poet M.F. Ryl'skii was added in honor of the services rendered by Ryl'skii during his long tenure (1942-1964) as the institute's fourth director. 160 As of 1979, the institute consisted of eight divisions which employed seven doctors and 59 candidates of science. Included were sectors of ethnography, folklore studies, theater, music, cinema, graphic arts, and manuscripts. The Ethnography Division, chaired by A.V. Orlov, included a physical anthropology group; it listed four senior scholars on its staff in 1976. Institute scholars have composed or contributed to a number of fundamental works on Ukrainian art, culture, and lifestyles. Among these are a six-volume history of Ukrainian art (published 1966-68); a two-volume study of Ukrainian theater (1967, 1969); a two-volume history of Ukrainian folk poetry- (1958); a seventeen-volume series' on Ukrainian culture (1961-77); and a study of the interaction of Ukrainian art with that of other nationality groups (1977). Leading institute scholars include K.G. Guslistyi (a specialist on Ukrainian ethnogenesis and ethnic history), A.I. Dei (Ukrainian oral culture), N.M. Gordiichuk (musicology) and Iu.A. Stanishevskii (Ukrainian theater). Among recent institute projects have been studies of inter-nationality marriages and of the socio-cultural development of Soviet nationality groups in the post-war "scientific-technical revolution." Since 1957 the institute has published a bi-monthly journal, Narodna tvorchist* ta etnografiia , in collaboration with the Ukrainian Ministry of Culture. A regular series on Slavic literature and folklore, Slov'ianske literaturoznavstvo i fol'kloristika , also appears under institute auspices. The institute's library, established in 1936, contains over 51,000 units. Selected References Paton, B.E., et al., Istoriia Akademii nauk Ukrainskoi SSR . (Kiev: Naukova dumka, 1979). ANT247 (A.A. Potebni) Institute of Linguistics Ordena Truaovogo Krasnogo Znameni Institut iazykovedeniia im. A.A. Potebni AN UkSSR Kiev, 29 ul. Kirova, 4 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: BELODED, I.K. The Ukrainian Academy's Institute of Linguistics, founded in 1921, has long played a leading role in the development of linguistic studies in the Soviet Union (see LIT151). Of particular interest to linguistic anthrologists has been the institute's work on the differentiation of early Slavic languages (see A.S. Mel'nichuk, ed., Vvedenie v sravnitel 1 no- istoricheskoe izuchenie slavianskikh iazykov , 1966). 161 ANT248 Kiev State University Kievskii ordena Lenina gosudarstvennyi universitet im. T.G. Shevchenko 252056 Kiev, 17 Vladimirskaia ul., 64 Telephone Number: 24-02-54 Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BELYI, M.U. Founded in 1834, Kiev State University has long supported research and instruction in anthropology-related disciplines. The Philology Faculty, one of the university's oldest, is a leading center of work in Ukrainian linguistic anthropology (see LIT154). The History Faculty has included (as of 1967) a Section of Archeology and Museum Studies. Physical anthropology research is conducted at the university's Institute of Physiology. Also attached to the university are botanical, zoological, geological, and paleontological museums. University anthropologists are currently involved in the preparation of an ethnographic atlas of the Ukraine to be issued in three volumes. Of special interest to archeologists is the university’s research station on the 1,400 hectare preserve at Kanev. The preserve includes material remains from local Stone and Bronze Age settlements as well as relics from Scythian and early east Slavic tribes. The university's main library contains over 1,500,000 volumes. Selected References Ministerstvo vishchoi i seredn'oi spetsial’noi osviti Ukrains ’koi SSR, Kiivs’kii ordena Lenina derzhavnii universitet im. T.G. Shevchenka: Dovidnik (Kiiv: Kiivs'kii universitet, 1967)'. ANT249 Ukrainian Museum of Folk and Decorative Arts Ukrainskii muzei narodnogo i dekorativnogo iskusstv Kiev ul. Ianvarskogo Vosstaniia, 21 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Culture Director: GAI, V.G. Founded in 1954, the Ukrainian Museum of Folk and Decorative Art presently contains nearly 60,000 display items tracing Ukrainian artistic culture from the sixteenth century to modern times. Wood carvings, embroideries,- weaving, ceramics, national costumes, glass, and china are included. The museum publishes an artistic-ethnographic journal ( Narodna tvorchist' ta etnografiia ) in conjunction with the Ukrainian Academy's Institute of Art Studies, Folklore and Ethnography (ANT246) and supports a library of over 3,000 units. 162 Bakhchisarai ANT250 Bakhchisarai Museum of History and Archeology Bakchisaraiskii istoriko-arkheologicheskii muzei Bakchisarai (Krymskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: CHURILOV, I.I. The Bakhchisarai Museum of History and Archeology (founded in 1920) contains over 45,000 display items covering Crimean art, architecture, archeology, and regional history. The archeology division is particularly noted for exhibits relating to the southwestern Crimea from the paleo¬ lithic period to the Turkish invasion, including collections from early ' Sarmato-Alanic burial mounds and specimens of early ceramic work. The museum’s fund of material from local cave dwellings is also extensive. In addition to its display holdings, the museum supports a library of 12,000 volumes and publishes a journal on archeological research. Chernovtsy ANT251 Chernovtsy Regional Studies Museum Chernovitskii kraevedcheskii muzei Chernovtsy (Chernovitskaia obi.) ul. Kobylianskoi, 28 Telephone Number: 44-49 Agency: Director: Founded in 1940, the Chernovtsy Regional Studies Museum has compiled an extensive collection of local historical, geographical, and anthropological material. Among more than 20,000 items (displayed in 42 rooms) are tools and weapons from Stone and Iron Age settlements in the area, agricultural implements of fourteenth to the eighteenth century Bukovina and sixteenth century books printed by Ivan Fedorov, the region's first publisher. The displays of nineteenth-century Guzul clothing, crockery and musical instruments are also noteworthy. In addition to its display holdings, the museum also features a planetarium and a library of over 8,000 units (over half of which are in Ukrainian, German, Rumanian or French). 163 Donetsk. ANT252 Donetsk State University Donetskii gosudarstvennyi universitet 340055 Donetsk Universitetskaia ul., 24 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: TIMOSHENKO, G.M. Founded in 1965, Donetsk State University has recently supported research on changes in the ethnic composition of the population of the Donetsk region (from 1926 to 1970). Further, the university maintains an archeological museum whose collection includes the first example of Scythian weaponry (an iron sword) found in the area. The university's library contains some 323,000 volumes. Evpatoriia ANT253 Evpatoriia Regional Studies Museum Evpatoriiskii kraevedcheskii muzei Evpatoriia (Krymskaia obi.) - Telephone Number: Agency: Director: Founded in 1920, the Evpatoriia Regional Studies Museum has become one of the larger museums of its kind in the southern Ukraine. Among the museum's display holdings are Scythian coins, crafts and tableware; Greek sculptures (from the settlement at Kerkinitides); and materials from the Tatar invasion of the thirteenth century. 164 Feodosiia ANT254 Feodosiia Regional Studies Museum Feodosiiskii kraevedcheskii muzei Feodosiia (Krymskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Feodosiia Regional Studies Museum contains a modest collection of display items reflecting the history and geography of the city and the eastern Crimea. Among its holdings are neolithic axes and hammers, Bronze Age tableware, Scythian and Greek handicrafts and designs for a fourteenth-century city fort (one tower of which remains standing). Ialta ANT255 Ialta Regional Studies Museum Ialtinskii kraevedcheskii muzei Ialta ul. Pushkina, 21 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: 1 The Ialta Regional Studies Museum features exhibits detailing the pre-and post-revolutionary history of the Crimean'south coast and displays of regional handicrafts and folk art. Archeological materials of Scythian, Greek, and Roman origin are among the museum's collections. 165 Kamenets-Podol'sk ANT256 Kamenets-Podol' sk State Historical Museum-Preserve Kamenets-Podol'skii gosudarstvennyi istorlcheskii muzei-zapovednik Kamenets-Podol’sk (Khmel'nitskaia obi.) ul. K. Marksa, 20 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: MIKOLAIOVICH, K.G. The Kamenets-Podol’sk State Historical Museum-Preserve maintains extensive collections on Ukrainian history and ethnic studies. The museum published a guide to its holdings in 1959. Kerch ANT257 Kerch State Museum of History and Archeology Kerchenskii gosudarstvennyi istoriko-arkheologicheskii muzei Kerch ul. Sverdlova, 22 Telephone Number: Agency: . . Director: LITVINENKO, N.I. One of the Ukraine's oldest museums, the Kerch. State Museum of History and Archeology contains sizeable collections of early (paleolithic, mesolithic, neolithic, Bronze and early Iron Age) Crimean material as well as substantial Scythian and Greek collections. Also featured is a section on the history of Kerch from the nineteenth century to the present. 166 Kharkov ANT258 Khar'kov State Historical Museum Khar'kovskii gosudarstvennyi istoricheskii muzei Khar'kov Universitetskaia ul., 10 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: VOEVODIN, N.A. The Khar'kov State Historical Museum contains 176,000 exhibit items tracing the history of the Ukrainian people from prehistoric times, to the present. Included are collections of ancient weapons and armor and displays on the history of the local revolutionary/working class movement. The museum's library, established in 1943, contains over 21,000 units. Kherson ANT259 Kherson Region Museum of Regional Studies Khersonskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Kherson, 25 (Khersonskaia obi.-) - prosp. Ushakova, 16 Telephone Number: 2-26-44 Agency: Director: The Kherson Region Museum of Regional Studies contains sizeable collections of Scythian and Sarmatian material. The museum's library, founded in 1890, holds over 28,000 units. 167 Kirovograd ANT260 Kirovograd Region Museum of Regional Studies Kirovogradskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Kirovograd (Kirovogradskaia obi.) ul. Lenina, 40 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The library of the Kirovograd Region Museum of Regional Studies contains over 6,000 units, one-third of which are in Ukrainian. L 'vov ANT261 Institute of Social Sciences Institut obshchestvennykh nauk AN UkSSR L 'vov Sovetskaia ul., 24 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: CHUGAEV, V.P. The Ukrainian Academy's Institute of Social Sciences supports an Archeology Division which sends annual expeditions to sites throughout the republic. Institute scholars have published substantial studies of the ancient populations of the Carpathian and Volynian areas ( Drevnee naselenie Prikarpat'ia i Volyni , 1975; Naselenie Prikarpat'ia i Volyni v epokhu raslozheniia pervobytnogo stroia i v drevnerusskoe vremia , 1976) and have contributed to the compilation of historical, slavic-language and dialectological atlasses of the Ukraine. ANT262 L'vov Historical Museum L'vovskii istoricheskii muzei L'vov pi. Rynok, 4/6 Telephone Number: 2-06-71 Agency: Director: ZHIVAGO, A.A. The L'vov Historical Museum contains over 225,000 exhibit items tracing the history of the western Ukraine from earliest times to the present. The museum's library, established in 1908, contains over 14,000 units. 168 ANT263 L 'vov State Institute of Applied and Decorative Art L'vovskii gosudarstvennyi institut prikladnogo i dekorativnogo iskusstva 290011 L'vov ul. Goncharova, 38 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Director: Scholars from the L'vov State Institute of Applied and Decora¬ tive Art have made field studies of traditional Ukrainian dwellings in the Volynskii and Rovno areas. ANT264 State Museum of Ethnography and Craftwork Gosudarstvennyi muzei etnografii i khudozhestvennogo promysla AN UkSSR L ’vov prosp. V.I. Lenina, 15 Telephone Number: 2-70-12 Agency: Ukrainian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: G0SHK0, Iu. G. History .—Though formally established in 1951, the State Museum of Ethnography and Craftwork in L’vov can be considered one of the oldest museums of its kind in the Soviet Union: the museum inherited the collections of two nineteenth century establishments, the State Museum of Craftwork (founded in 1874) and the Museum of Ethnography (founded in 1895). The first of these was itself constituted on the basis of holdings from the former L'vov City Craft Museum and the Ethnographic Department of the L'vov Scientific Society's Museum of Antiquity. At all events, museum scholars presently take 1874 as- the museum's founding date; thus in 1974 the museum celebrated its hundredth anniversary, receiving a state prize for its accomplishments in research and exposition in the fields of "national art, craftwork, ethnography, museum studies and educational work." From its "reconstruction" in 1951 until 1963, the museum functioned within the Ukrainian Academy system. For a period of six years, the Ukrainian Ministry of Culture took over its administration but in 1969 the museum returned to the academy and has remained there since. Previous museum directors include A.I. Dei (1951-53), A.I. Gensiorskii (1954), and M.K. Ivasiuta (1954-58). Director Goshko assumed his duties in 1958. Organization and Staff .—As of 1979, the museum consisted of four departments (Ethnography, Art Studies, Museum Studies and National Con¬ struction) and one sector (New Soviet Rituals and Customs). Three doctors and 12 candidates of science were employed in staff positions. Some Known Research Areas .—Museum scholars have contributed to a number of fundamental studies, including a six-volume series on the history of Ukrainian art (1966-69), a study of Ukrainian decorative and applied art (1969) and a series on the history of Ukrainian urban and rural settlements (1967-78). 169 Among themes recently treated in individual monographs, the ethnic and cultural history of the western Ukraine has received particular attention. Director Goshko, M.D. Mandybura and R.F. Kyrchiv have produced studies of the Carpathian Ukraine (fifteenth to eighteenth century), Gutsul economy (mid-nineteenth century to the 1930s) and the ethnic history of the Boiki people, respectively. Also of note are recent studies of Ukrainian wedding rituals (1974), national dress (1977) and 17th-18th century Ukrainian painting (1978). The museum's Ethnography Department has devoted considerable energy to the study (and application) of new rituals in and for Ukrainian daily life: two collections of articles have been issued by the museum covering topics such as initiation as a worker, initiation into collective farm life and becoming a pensioner. Expansion, analysis, and classification of the museum's holdings is also an important part of the research function of the staff. Regular expeditions are sent throughout the republic to collect material for study and display. At present the museum's fund contains over 78,000 items; the collections of national dress, ceramics, woodcraft, brass and copperware, ornamental eggs, and icons are among the strongest. Finally, institute scholars are presently lending their expertise to a republic-wide project aimed at compiling an ethnographic atlas of the Ukraine. Research Facilities .—The museum's library, founded in 1952, contains over 50,000 units, among which are rare nineteenth century foreign publications on anthropology and art. Selected References Gavrilenko, V.A., "Stoletie Gosudarstvennogo muzeia etnografii i khudozhestvennogo promysla AN USSR,” Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1975, No. 2, 57-67. Paton, B.E. et al., Istoriia Akademii nauk Ukrainskoi SSR . (Kiev: Naukova dumka, 1979). 170 Nikolaev ANT265 Nikolaev Regional Studies Museum Nikolaevskii kraevedcheskii muzei Nikolaev (Nikolaevskaia obi.) ul. Dekabristov, 32 Telephone Number: 7-34-59 Agency: Director: The Nikolaev Regional Studies Museum contains displays of Scythian tools and weaponry, Greek and Roman items from the excavations at Ol'viia and material on the early local shipbuilding industry. The museum's library, founded in 1950, holds over 9,000 units. Odessa ANT266 Odessa Archeological Museum Odesskii arkheologicheskii muzei Odessa ul. Lastochkina, 4 Telephone Number: 2-51-71 Agency: Ukrainian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: DZIS-RAIKO, G.A. Founded in 1825, as the Odessa Municipal Museum of Antiquity, the Odessa Archeological Museum presently contains over 150,000 display items, including materials from the northern Black Sea coast as well as from ancient Greece, Rome, Egypt, and Cyprus. Excavations organized by museum scholars have concentrated on early Bronze Age steppe tribes, paleolithic and mesolithic monuments in the Odessa area and ancient settlements on the Dunai river. The chief interest of current museum research is the northwest Black Sea coast from earliest times to the Middle Ages. .The museum regularly issues collections of articles ( Kratkie soobshcheniia o polevykh issledovaniiakh ; Materialy po arkheologii Severnogo Prichernomor'ia ) and museum scholars frequently contribute to the journal of the local archeological society ( Zapiski Odesskog o arkheologicheskogo obshchestva ). \ The museum's library, established in 1925 using the library of the Odessa Society of History and Antiquity as its base, contains over 175,000 units. Its strongest collections are those on Odessa, the Odessa region, the history of the northern Black Sea coast, archeology, numismatics and epigraphy. 171 ANT26 7 Odessa Museum of History and Regional Studies Odesskii istoriko-kraevedcheskii muzei Odessa ul. Khalturina, 4 Telephone Number: 2-31-23; 2-48-67 Agency: Director: The Odessa Museum of History and Regional Studies features exhibits devoted to local history, industrial development and ethnic studies. The museum has published an illustrated guide to its holdings and supports a library (established in 1955) of over 2,800 units. Poltava ANT268 Poltava Regional Studies Museum Poltavskii kraevedcheskii muzei Poltava pi. Lenina, 12 Telephone Number: 42-34 Agency: Director: Founded in 1891 on the initiative of agronomist V.V. Dokuchaev, the Poltava Regional Studies Museum is one of the oldest in the Ukraine. It has also become one of the largest, containing over 100,000 display items divided into three exhibition sections (natural history, pre- and post-revolutionary history). Of particular note are the displays of archeological findings from early Slavic settlements at Poltava, Trakhtomirov and along the Vorskle River. The museum's library holds over 15,000 units, among which are collections of 18th-century Russian and Ukrainian journals. 172 Rovno ANT269 Rovno Region Museum of Regional Studies Rovenskii oblastnoi kraevedcheskii muzei Rovno Krasnoarmeiskaia ul., 33 Telephone Number: 2-33-67 Agency: Director: The library of the Rovno Region Museum of Regional Studies, founded in 1940, contains over 5,000 units (1,000 of which are in Ukrainian). Sevastopol * ANT270 Khersones State Museum of History and Archeology Khersonesskii gosudarstvennyi istoriko-arkheologicheskii muzei Sevastopol', 28 Telephone Number: Agency: Director: ANTONOVA, I.A. The collection of the Khersones State Museum of History and Archeology includes materials from Crimean settlements of the tenth to fifteenth centuries B.C. as well as a rich assortment of weapons, tools, household items and objets d'art from the Greek colony at Khersones. The museum's library contains 20,000 units. 173 Simferopol r ANT271 Crimean Regional Studies Museum Krymskii kraevedcheskii muzei Simferopol’ ul. Pushkina, 18 Telephone Number: 7-63-64 Agency: Director: Founded in the mid-nineteenth century on the basis of a local museum of natural history, the Crimean Regional Studies Museum in Simferopol’ has become the leading establishment of its kind on the Crimean peninsula. By the late 1950s the museum contained over 65,000 display items covering Crimean history from antiquity to the modern era. The collection includes archeological material from the Kiik-Koba, Chokurcha and Siuren’ caves, weapons and tools from the late Scythian period, eighth to tenth century Slavic material and eighteenth and nineteenth century documents on local culture and economic life. The museum’s library, "Tavrika," was established in 1873; it presently contains over 30,000 units. Among its unique holdings are a complete collection of the serial of the local pre-revolutionary scholarly commission ( Izvestiia Tavricheskoi uchenoi komissi i), documents of local nineteenth century archeological expeditions and an 18th century album by Russian and foreign artists depicting Crimean nature and society of the period. Uzhgorod ANT272 Transcarpathian Museum of Folk Architecture and Culture Zakarpatskii muzei narodnoi arkhitektury i byta Uzhgorod Zamkovaia gora Telephone Number: Agency: Director: Opened in 1970, the Transcarpathian Museum of Folk Architecture and Culture consists of a small (3.5 hectares) ensemble of eighteenth and nineteenth century original and reconstructed peasant dwellings and public buildings brought to Uzhgorod from the surrounding area. In addition to the architectural displays, exhibits of wood and ceramic houseware and folk handicrafts are spread throughout the village. The museum is the first such open-air exhibit in the Ukraine. ANT273 Transcarpathian Regional Studies Museum Zakarpatskii kraevedcheskii muzei Uzhgorod Kremlevskaia ul., 33 Telephone Number: 44-42 Agency: Director: The Transcarpathian Regional Studies Museum, founded shortly after the Soviet annexation of the region at the end of the Second World War, contains displays of ceramic and iron work from local Slavic settle¬ ments of the eighth and ninth centuries. The museum's library holds over 13,000 units (almost half of which are in Hungarian and Czech) and includes rare editions and manuscripts from the fifteenth and eighteenth centuries. Vinnitsa ANT274 Vinnitsa Regional Studies Museum Vinnitskii kraevedcheskii muzei Vinnitsa (Vinitskaia obi.) ul. Volodarskogo, 6 . . Telephone Number: 26-71 Agency: Director: The Vinnitsa Regional Studies Museum contains archeological material from the earliest Slavic settlements on the central Bug River as well as eighteenth and nineteenth century local handicrafts and agricultural implements. The museum's library, founded in 1919, holds over 4,800 units. 175 Vitilovka ANT275 Vitilovka Regional Studies Museum Vitilovskii kraevedcheskii muzei Vitilovka (Chernovitskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Director: The Vitilovka Regional Studies Museum, founded in the immediate post-war period, contains expositions relating to the history of local agriculture (with special emphasis on the turn of the century period). Voroshilovgrad ANT276 Voroshilovgrad Regional Studies Museum Voroshilovgradskii kraevedcheskii muzei Voroshilovgrad (Voroshilovgradskaia obi.) ul. Karla Marksa, 30 Telephone Number: 2-22-52; 2-20-79 Agency: Director: The Voroshilovgrad Regional Studies Museum, founded in 1920 (when the city was named Lugansk), is the central museum of the Donbass area of the Ukraine. Among its strongest collections are those describing Lugansk at the end of the eighteenth century and the development of the local mining industry over several centuries. The museum's library, established in 1931, contains over 6,700 units, among which are unique documents on the local nationalization and mobilization drives during the Civil War. 176 Zaporozh ’e ANT277 Zaporozh 'e Regional Studies Museum Zaporozhskii kraevedcheskii muzei Zaporozh'e prosp. Lenina, 59 Telephone Number: 4-22-42 Agency: Director: After suffering extensive damage during the Second World War, the Zeporozh’e Regional Studies Museum was reconstituted and reopened in 1948. Among the display items in the museum at present are relics of Scythian burial mounds and several early Slavic monuments. Also of note are collections of Kazakh weaponry and clothing. The museum’s library contains over 6,000 units. Zhitomir ANT278 Zhitomir Regional Studies Museum Zhitomirskii kraevedcheskii muzei Zhitomir ul. Chekistov, 13 Telephone Number: 29-65 Agency: Director: The Zhitomir Regional Studies Museum contains displays from archeological excavations in the Zhitomir area. From the sites at Zhitomirshchina and Raikovetskoe, agricultural implements and craftwork dating from Kievan Rus’ have been brought to the museum for analysis and exhibition. The museum’s library, founded in 1911, contains over 16,000 units and includes a number of eighteenth century manuscripts. 177 UZBEK SSR Tashkent ANT279 Institute of History Institut istorii AN UzSSR 700047 Tashkent ul. Gogolia, 70 Telephone Number: 33-71-83 Agency: Uzbek SSR Academy of Sciences Director: AKHUNOVA, M.A. Organized in 1943, the Uzbek Academy's Institute of History has been since its inception the republic's leading center for research in ethnography. The institute's original Ethnography Sector was in 1973 subdivided into sectors of Uzbek historical ethnography (pre-1917) and ethnography of Uzbekistan in the Soviet period. The list of works produced by and/or in collaboration with institute anthropologists is extensive. Among the subjects treated in detail have been: ethnography of the Uzbeks of northern and southern Khorezm; ethnographic outlines of the rural population of Uzbekistan; contemporary Uzbek marriage rituals; Islamic religious practices in Uzbekistan; and a host of works on non-Uzbek (e.g., Russian, Turkmen, Uigur, Dungan) populations of the republic. A fundamental study of Uzbek life and culture has appeared under institute auspices ( Etnograficheskoe izuchenie byta i kul'tury uzbekov ). Institute anthropologists also contributed to the multi-volume publication on the peoples of Central Asia and Kazakhstan issued by the national Institute of Ethnography in its series on peoples of the world ( Narody Srednei Azii i Kazakhs tana ). In the mid-1970s institute scholars were preparing a contribution to a general historico-ethnographic atlas of Soviet Central Asia and Kazakhstan. Selected References Nurmukhamedov, M.K., ed., Akademiia nauk Uzbekskoi SSR 1976. Spravochnik . (Tashkent: FAN, 1976). 178 ANT280 Institute of Oriental Studies Institut vostokovedeniia im. A.R. Beruni AN UzSSR 700000 Tashkent prosp. M. Gor'kogo, 81 Telephone Number: 62-54-61 Agency: Uzbek SSR Academy of Sciences Director: BARATOV, M.B. History .—Although an institute for the study of the east was established in Tashkent as early as 1918, the present Institute of Oriental Studies dates from 1944, when it was created as the Institute for the Study of Oriental Manuscripts. The institute's original fund was trans- ’ ferred from the Oriental Division of the State Public Library. In 1950, the institute assumed its present title (the dedication to Beruni was added in 1957). Originally assigned the task of collecting, studying, interpreting, and preserving Oriental manuscripts, the institute’s responsibilities grew dramatically in the post-war period, coming to include: the study of the history and contemporary politico-economic development of countries bordering on Soviet Central Asia and the Far East; the foreign policies of these countries and their relations with the Soviet Union; the history of the working class, agrarian and national liberation movements within the countries; and the study and publication of the most valuable literary and historical manuscripts of the peoples of Central Asia and neighboring eastern nations. In this broad range of assignments, anthropology-related studies have naturally become an important part of the institute's work. Organization and Staff .—As of 1976 the institute consisted of two divisions subdivided into seven sectors and three thematic groups. The staff numbered 127, including one full and two corresponding members of the Uzbek Academy and 64 candidates of science. Some Known Research Areas .—One division studies the history, economy, and culture of the Soviet Union's eastern neighbors. This division contains an Indian sector, an Afghanistan sector and a sector of oriental literature as well as working groups devoted to Iran, Pakistan, and Bangladesh and the literatures of these three countries. The second division concentrates on analysis and publication of oriental manuscripts, treaties and documents. Included in the division are four sectors with specialized responsibilities (Oriental manuscripts, state treaties and documents, preliminary research, and systematization). The institute's manuscript fund contains nearly 17,000 items among which are over 40,000 separate works spanning a thousand-year period. The majority of the collection consists of manuscripts in Arabic; the remainder is divided among works in Tadzhik, Farsi, Uzbek, Azeri, Turkmen, Urdu, Pushtu, and Uigur. 179 Research Facilities .—The institute supports laboratories for photography, microfilm and restoration work on its collections. Facilities (and scholars) are also shared with other institutions within the Uzbek Academy, Taskkent State University, the national academy's Institute of Oriental Studies and Leningrad State University. Selected References Nurmukhamedov, M.K., ed., Akademiia nauk Uzbekskoi SSR 1976. Spravochnik (Tashkent: FAN, 1976). ANT281 Museum of the History of the Peoples of Uzbekistan Muzei istorii narodov Uzbekistana im. M.T. Aibeka AN UzSSR Tashkent ul. Kuibysheva, 15 Telephone Number: Agency: Uzbek SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SADYKOVA, N.S. Founded as the Tashkent Museum in 1876 (the first museum in Central Asia), the Uzbek Academy's Museum of the History of the Peoples of Uzbekistan has become the republic's major repository for archeological material, historical documents, and collections of folk art. More than 200,000 items are on display, including unique collections of ceramics, fabrics, rugs, clothing, and decorative art (some of which have appeared on loan in western museums). Research at the museum is extensive. Archeological and ethnographic expeditions are organized regularly throughout the republic; in a recent year, over 70 museum staff members published articles or monographs on topics of Uzbek and Central Asian history and culture and over 3,000 items were added to the museum's fund. In 1972, a separate Ethnography Sector was established within the museum to coordinate research and aquisition in the field of ethnic studies. 180 ANT282 Tashkent State University Tashkentskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V.I. Lenina 700095 Tashkent, 95 Vuzgorodok, Universitetskaia ul. Telephone Number: Agency: Uzbek SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: SARYMSAROV, T.A. Tashkent State University was organized in 1918-1920 as Turkestan People’s University; later becoming Central Asian State University, before assuming its present name in 1960. From its establishment until the Second World War the university served as the center of research in - ethnography and physical anthropology in Uzbekistan and for much of Soviet Central Asia. Since the creation of an Ethnography Sector in the Uzbek Academy's Institute of History and Archeology in 1943, however, the university's anthropology programs have gradually surrendered their pre-eminence in the field to academy institutions, both separate institutes and museums. Nevertheless, close working contacts between university and academy scholars (and a number of overlapping appointments) assure the university an important role in the continuing development of the discipline in Uzbekistan. The History, Philology and Eastern Studies faculties are the chief centers of university research and instruction in anthropology- related disciplines. The History Faculty, for example, offers a rare undergraduate specialization in archeology. Students in the Oriental Studies program may specialize in Indian, Irano-Afghan, Arabic, or Chinese language and literature. Uzbek language and literature is the province of the Philology Faculty. Research facilities at the university have in recent years been inaccessible to and/or inadequate for visiting western scholars. As of 1977 the 2,500,000 volume library was dispersed for restorage. See also LIT165. 181 Nukus ANT283 Institute of History, Language and Literature Institut istorii, iazyka i literatury im. N. Davkareva Karakalpakskogo filiala AN UzSSR Nukus (Karakelpakskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: Agency: Karakalpak Branch, Uzbek SSR Academy of Sciences Director: MAKSETOV, K.M. Recent field work by scholars from the Ethnography Sector of the Institute of History, Language and Literature in Nukus covered the Chimbai, Biruni, and Turtkul’ regions in search of material on Karakalpak peoples for a historico-ethnographic atlas of Central Asia and Kazakhstan. Among the data collected were accounts of past and present Karakalpak agricultural, hunting, musical, dress, social and religious customs and rituals; over 700 photographs and sketches were made and 50 ethno¬ graphic displays on Karakalpak life and culture in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries were assembled for the institute's exhibit fund. At a 1977 all-union conference on the study of contemporary ethnography, Kh. Esbergenov of the Nukus institute reported on analysis of modern Karakalpak marriage rites by direct,observation, participation in the ritual, questionnaire distribution and filming. Scholars at the institute have the use of the Karakalpak Branch library (ul. M. Gor'kogo, 179a) which contains over 50,000 units—over 10,000 in the Karakalpak, Uzbek, and Kazakh languages. Selected References Esbergenov, Kh., "Korotko ob ekspeditsiakh,” Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1975, No. 3, 147-148. Polishchuk, N.S., ’’Vsesoiuznaia konferentsia po voprosam etnograficheskogo izucheniia sovremennosti," Sovetskaia etnografiia, 1977, No. 6, 104-112. Samarkand ANT284 Institute of Archeology Institut arkheologii AN UzSSR 703051 Samarkand Afraisiabskaia, 3 Telephone Number: 50-724 Agency: Uzbek SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ASKAROV, A.A. History *—The Institute of Archeology of the Uzbek Academy of Sciences was created in 1970, using as its base the Archeology Sector of the former Institute of History and Archeology in Tashkent. The new institute incorporated the Museum of History of Samarkand along with several other local establishments. Organization and Staff .—As of 1976, the Institute of Archeology employed nearly 140 workers, among whom were 47 specialists (including 27 candidates of science) in the fields of archeology, architecture, restoration and numismatics. The institute contains sectors of Stone and Bronze Age studies; Ancient and Middle Ages Archeology; and the History of Irrigation in Uzbekistan and maintains a Laboratory of Primitive Technology and Scientific Treatment of Illustrative Materials. The institute also supports a Department for Chemico-Technological Research and Conservation of Historical Monuments as well as the museum (noted above) and a library. Some Known Research Areas .—The institute fields approximately 30 expeditions annually throughout the republic. Among the sites explored to date are Obirakhmat, Kul'bulak and Kuturbulak (paleolithic); Machai and Obishir (mesolithic); and Uchtut (neolithic). The theoretical findings of institute scholars include the conclusion that from the mesolithic period onward, ancient societies in the Uzbek region were divided into two distinct "historico-cultural zones": the more advanced societies' employed animal labor while their slower-developing contemporaries continued in a hunting¬ foraging way of life. Further studies of primitive societies at the institute will concentrate on the genesis and evolution of culture in the early Stone Age; the paths of development of material culture in primitive communes; and socio-economic relations at the dawn of civilization. Ancient urban culture is also a continuing concern of institute scholars. Among the cities under study by institute teams are Afrasiab, Samarkand, Bukhara, Tashkent, and Akhsiket. Through analysis of single structures, city blocks, trade centers, fortresses and court complexes, the ages of ancient cities have been determined (Samarkand and Bukhara date back 2500 years) and outlines of their cultural life have emerged. Institute scholars have produced a number of notable publications. Among these have been studies of th topography of the Tashkent oasis (Iu. F. 3uriakov), of the painting of Afrasiab (L.I. Al'baum) and of the history of irrigation in Zarafshan lowlands (A.R. Mukhamedzhanov). Two series of thematic collections have appeared under institute auspices: Istoriia material'noi Kul'tury Uzbekistana (The History of Uzbek Material Culture’; 12 editions by 1976) and Afrasiab (four editions by 19/6). 183 Research Facilities .—The institute's research library contains over 13,000 volumes on archeology, ethnography, Oriental studies, numismatics, and art history. Selected References Nurmukhamedova, M.K., Akademiia Nauk Uzbekskoi SSR 1976. Spravochnik . (Tashkent: FAN, 1976). ANT285 Republican Museum of History, Culture and Arts of the Uzbek SSR Respublikanskii muzei istorii, kul' tury i iskusstva Uzbekskoi SSR Samarkand Sovetskaia ul., 51 Telephone Number: 3-26-65; 3-28-72 Agency: Director: SADYKOVA, N.S. Founded in 1874, the Republican Museum of History, Culture and Art in Samarkand has grown to include over 100,000 display items describing Uzbek ethnic traditions, cultural life and material culture. ANT286 Samarkand State University Samarkandskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. Alishera Navoi 703004 Samarkand bul. Gor'kogo, 15 Telephone Number: Agency: Uzbek SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: ATAKHODZHAEV, A.K. Samarkand (formerly Uzbek) State University maintains a Faculty of Uzbek and Tadzhik Philology which does limited work in Central Asian anthropological linguistics. Though university archeological research has been curtailed in recent years, Professor M.D. Dzhurakulov has done some Stone Age work in the past; the university presently maintains a small teaching museum in archeology. 184 SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY Abramzon, S.M., ”’Sovetskaia etnografiia’ v nachale 30-x godov,” Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1976, No. 4, 90-92. Akademiia nauk SSSR: Spravochnik . (Moskva: Nauka, 1980). Alekseev, V.P., "Antropologiia v Akademli nauk za 250 let,” Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1974, No. 4, 3-14. Bagrova, I.Iu. et al., eds., Biblioteki SSSR obshchestvenno-politicheskogo, filologicheskogo i iskusstvovedcheskogo profilia: Spravochnik. (Moskva: Kniga, 1969). Basilov, V.N., Sultanova, T.I., "Vsesoiuznaia tiurkologicheskaia konferentsia," Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1977, No. 3, 142-147. Black, Lydia T., "The Concept of Race in Soviet Anthropology,” Studies in Soviet Thought , 17 (1977), 1-27. Borisevich, N.A. ed. , Akademiia nauk Belorusskoi SSR. (Minsk: Nauka i tekhnika, 1979). Bromlei, Iu. V., Etnos i etnografiia (Moskva: Nauka, 1973). Bromlei, Iu. V. et al., eds., Sovremennye etnicheskie protsessy v SSSR (Moskva: Nauka, 1975). . Bunakova, O.V., Kamenetskaia, R.V., Bibliografiia trudov Instituta etnografii im. N.N. Miklukho-Maklaia 1900-1962 (Leningrad: Nauka, 1967). Debets, G.F., "Sorok let Sovetskoi antropologii,” Sovetskaia antropologiia , 1957, No. 1, 7-30. Dunn, Stephen P. and Dunn, Ethel, Introduction to Soviet Ethnography . In two volumes. (Berkeley: Highgate Road Social Science Research Station, 1973). Gellner, Ernest, "The Soviet and the Savage," Current Anthropology, 1975, vo1• 16, No. 4, 595-617. Gladkova, T.D., "Deiatel’nost' antropologov v 0LEAE i MOIP za 60 let,” Voprosy antropologii , 1978, vyp. 59, 169-175. Gvozdover, M.D., "Arkheologicheskie fondy Instituta i Muzeia antropologii,” Voprosy antropologii , 1974, vyp. 48, 210-214. Hudson, Kenneth and Nicholls, Ann, eds., The Directory of World Museums (New York: Columbia University Press, 1975). Kriukova, T.A., Studenetskaia, E.N., "Gosudarstvennyi muzei etnografii narodov SSSR za 50 let Sovetskoi vlasti,” in Ocherki istorii muzeinogo dela v SSSR , vyp. VII. (Moskva: Sovetskaia Rossiia, 1971). 185 Levin, M.F., Potapov, L.P., The Peoples of Siberia , translation edited by Stephen Dunn. (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1956). Levin, M.G., Roginskii, la.Ia., "Sovetskaia antropologiia za 30 let," Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1947, No. 4, 52-70. Lur'e, V.G., Izdatel' skaia deiatel'nost T kraevedcheskikh muzeev RSFSR 1956-1964 gg. (Moskva: Sovetskaia Rossiia, 1967). _, Obzor literatury vypushchennoi kraevedcheskimi muzeiami RSFSR za 1953-1959 gg. (Moskva: Ministerstvo kul'tury RSFSR, 1960). Mezentseva, G.G., Muzei Ukrainy (Kiev: Kievskii universitet, 1959). Moiseev, A.M., "Krevedcheskie muzei za 50 let," Istoriia SSSR , 1967, No. 6, 188-209. Mongait, A.L., Archeology in the USSR , translated and adapted by M.W. Thompson. (Gloucester, Mass.: Peter Smith, 1970). Museums of the World . (New York: R.R. Bowker Company, 1975). Nikonov, I.E., Po istoricheskim mestam i muzeiam Sovetskogo Soiuza (Moskva: Universitet druzhby narodov im. Patrisa Lumumby, 1969). Paton, B.E. et al., eds., Istoriia Akademii nauk Ukrainskoi SSR (Kiev: Naukova dumka, 1979). Polishchuk, N.S., "Vsesoiuznaia konferentsiia po voprosam etnograficheskogo izucheniia sovremennosti," Sovetskaia etnografiia , 1977, No. 6, 104-112. Prokhorov, A.M., chief ed., Bol'shaia sovetskaia entsiklopediia , in 30 vols. (Moskva: Sovetskaia entsiklopediia, 1970-1978). Roginskii, Ia.Ia., Levin, M.G., Osnovy antropologii (Moskva: Moskovskii univeristet, 1955). Shimkin, Demitri 3. and DeWitt, Nicholas, "Union of Soviet Socialist Republics," in Thomas, William L., Jr. and Pikelis, Anna M., eds. International Dictionary of Anthropological Institutions (New York: Wenner-Gren Foundation for Anthropological Research, 1953). Strods, Kh., "Etnograficheskaia nauka v Latviiskoi SSR," Sovetskaia etnografiia, 1972, No. 1, 24-30. Tumarkin, D.D., "Sed'maia konferentsiia okeanistov i avstralovedov," Sovetskaia etnofrafiia , 1976, No. 5, 148-150. Vlastovskii, V.G., Perevozchikov, I.V., "50-letnii iubilei Nil i Muzeia antropologiia MGU im. D.N. Anuchina," Voprosy antropologii , 1973, vyp. 45, 195-198. Zhilina, A.N. "Vsesoiuznaia sessiia, posviashchennaia itogam polevykh etnograficheskikh i i antropologicheskikh issledovanii 1974—197 5 gg.," Sovetskaia etnografiia, 1976, No. 6, 116-127. 186 THE ARTS by Mark H. Teeter Blair A. Ruble and Eleanor B. Sutter With the assistance of Bruce Boyer In the great and amorphous realm of the arts, developments in the Soviet Union over 60 years might be summarized under the successive headings Experimentation, Regimentation, Liberalization and Stasis—broadly characterizing the 1920's, the Stalin era, the post-Stalin "thaw" and the past 15 years, respectively. Alternately marked by instances of uncommon achievement and numbing repression, the Soviet course has been, put mildly, an uneven one. For all that, the dramatic events which have periodically focused international attention on the arts in the USSR—particularly the confrontations between individual artists and various state organs*—have perhaps unjustly obscured the remarkable expansion on a broad front of the Soviet Union's national art establishment: in a relatively short period, a large, complex and expensive institutional network devoted to research and instruction in all areas of art studies has been developed. Whatever the variance in the network's "product,” whatever the extra-artistic (political) constraints invoked and whatever the exactitude of reports on the size and activity of the constituent institutions—the fact remains that the Soviet Union has made a sizable per capita commitment to art studies, a commitment matched by few other nations. Institutional development in the field of performing arts appears particularly impressive. In music, for example, the Soviet Union by 1973 supported some 7,000 primary schools ( shkoly ), 242 mid-level schools ( uchilishcha ), 36 special high schools ( srednie spetsial'nye shkoly ) and 30 university-level institutions ( vuzy ) which trained over a million music students at all levels of expertise.^- In addition, 138 pedagogical v institutes and t ekhnikums offered general music and voice training for pro¬ spective primary and secondary teachers.^ In the comparatively "minor" field of theater arts—represented in the West by a handful of prominent 189 institutions and university departments—the Soviet Union alone maintains 50 specialized secondary and 10 specialized university-level establishments which offer intensive professional training programs in all aspects of theater to over 14,000 students.^ The fine arts ( izobrazitel'nye iskusstva ) and applied arts ( neizobra - zitel T nye iskusstva ) have hardly been neglected. Beyond the 680 special pri¬ mary schools throughout the nation, the state supports 66 secondary schools offering four-year programs to over 15,000 students in painting, sculpture, decorative arts, drafting, illustration, woodworking, masonry, ceramics, weaving, industrial aesthetics and other subjects. 4 Further specialized training in the same disciplines is available at skill-specific institutes (of architecture, poligraphy, etc.) and at 14 multi-disciplinary higher in¬ stitutions ( khudozhestvennye vuzy ), whose five and six-year programs produce "advanced artists" and "master artisans" on a scale unapproached elsewhere.^ Most of this considerable, establishment was created ex nihilo . The Soviet state inherited a rather eccentrically developed, socially top heavy set of art institutions—and lost a good portion of the attendant artistic intelligentsia through the emigration and expulsion that followed 1917. On balance, then, while the "sovietization" of the arts has exacted conditions many societies would be unwilling to tolerate, it has also succeeded in setting standards of organization, involvement and mass accessibility that are worthy of attention everywhere. It is clearly beyond the scope of the present study to attempt a description of research and instruction in all branches of the arts, at all levels, in all Soviet institutions; such an undertaking would in itself constitute a multi-volume project of no less girth than the present series in toto . To keep the section within manageable proportions, certain categories 190 of institutions have been excluded: primary and secondary schools, artistic societies, studios and various kinds of museums (those of interna¬ tional scale, specialized national museums and republican museums) are not covered. Further, certain areas of specialization treated in other sections of this series (e.g., architecture in the Urban Planning Section of volume I, folklore and ancient art in the Anthropology Section of volume III) have re¬ ceived attention in the present section only in passing. Finally, it must be noted that while the expansion of the Soviet art studies network has marked a steady course toward geographical diversification, the availability and quality of information on individual institutions remains heavily weighted in favor of those located in the major cities, particularly Moscow and Leningrad; thus a number of entries on peripheral institutions have been included here despite the lack of evidence of notable research pro¬ grams. It should be borne in mind that though the leading institutions—the All-Union Scientific Research Institute of Art Studies in Moscow (ART003), the Moscow Conservatory (ART013), the Leningrad State Institute of Theater, Music and Cinematography (ART049) and a number of others—surely stand in a class by themselves, "minor" institutions throughout the nation carry most of the burden of mass education and, moreover, provide the national cen¬ ters with a considerable number of the artists, performers, researchers and instructors who later distinguish themselves under the auspices of the major'establishments. 191 ENDNOTES ^• Bol'shaia sovetskaia entsiklopediia, (Moskva: Sov. Ents., 1974) vol. 17, p. 96. 2 Ibid. 2 Ibid ., 1976, vol. 25, p. 348. ^ Ibid ., 1978, vol. 28, p. 416. 5 Ibid. 192 RSFSR Moscow ART001 All-Russian Scientific Art Restoration Center Vserossiiskii khudozhestvennyi nauchno-restavratsionnyi tsentr im. akademika I.E. Grabaria Moskva B. Ordynka, 60/2 Telephone Number: 231-02-84 Agency: RSFSR' Ministry of Culture Director: The All-Russian Scientific Art Restoration Center was founded in 1974, an outgrowth of institutions dating from fifty years earlier—the point when I.E. Grabar ’ became the first director of the newly-founded Central State Restoration Workshops. The workshops, in turn, had been created out of the previous All-Russian Restoration Commission. In 1944, the State Central Art-Restoration Workshop was founded as an affiliate of the USSR Committee on the Arts. This latter organization became the direct precursor of the present center. The center is both a scientific-methodological establishment and a production center for restoration work by museums throughout the Russian Federation. Its research department maintains separate units to deal with problems of conservation, technique and technolology, and restoration skills, as well as chemistry, physics, and biology. Since its founding in 1974 the center has organized several exhibits, published a collection of articles entitled Problems of Restoration and the book Rebirth of a Masterpiece , and organized professional exped¬ itions for restorers. The center accepts restorers for advanced training and supervises their work. ART002 All-Union Central Scientific Research Laboratory for the Conservation and Restoration of Artistic Museum Treasures Vsesoiuznaia tsentral'naia nauchno-issledovatel'skaia laboratoriia po konservatsii i restavratsii muzeinykh khudozhestvennykh tsennostei Moskva Krest'ianskaia pi., 10 Telephone Number: 271-28-68 Agency: USSR Ministry of Culture Director: GORIN, I. Since its founding in 1958, the All-Union Central Scientific Research Laboratory for the Conservation and Restoration of Artistic Museum Treasures has emerged as the acknowledged center of scientific research on the preservation of the Soviet Union's artistic heritage. According to 193 Director Gorin, central among the concerns of the laboratory is the elaboration and application of new methods for the restoration and preser¬ vation of works of art. The laboratory conducts research examining the techniques of X-ray and spectrographic analysis as well as the uses of X-ray and microscopic research. The laboratory has sponsored several conferences on various themes related to artistic preservation and restoration; in 1968 a Moscow conference dealt with the restoration, conservation, and preservation of metal works. In 1973, the laboratory sponsored a meeting in Kiev to examine problems of conservation of antique furniture, weavings, embroidery, metalwork and similar craft specimens. The laboratory also publishes the journals Soobshchenie and Khudozhestvennie nasledie , which follow develop¬ ments in the field of artistic restoration. ART003 All-Union Scientific Research Institute of Art Studies Vsesoiuznyi nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut iskusstvoznaniia 103009 Moskva Kozitskii per., 5 Telephone Number: 229-75-38 Agency: USSR Ministry of Culture Director: KOTOVSKAIA, M. The All-Union Scientific Research Institute of Art Studies (VNIIisk) of the USSR Ministry of Culture is Moscow's chief interdisciplinary center for arts studies. While most of the capital's other leading arts studies institutions function as adjuncts to museums or teaching establishments which concentrate on a single disciplinary area, the All-Union Institute is devoted exclusively to research. Institute specialists work in a variety of fields, including music, the fine arts, theater, film and aesthetics. At its founding in 1944, the Institute of the History of the Arts was subordinate to the USSR Academy of Sciences. Its first director was I.E. Grabar', a widely respected scholar and active promoter of Soviet art since the early days of the revolution. In 1961 the institute left the academy and came under the control of the USSR Ministry of Culture. At about that time, the institute was also permitted to broaden its area of research to include more contemporary subjects and more study of the art of the west. The sociology of culture was also introduced as a field of study. In the early 1970s the institute moved to a new building; several years later it acquired its present name, the All-Union Scientific Research Institute of Art Studies. The institute is known to include the following sectors: Ancient Russian ' Art, Music, Aesthetics, Sociology and Main Directions for the Perspective Develop¬ ment of Culture and Art. In addition the institute supports research on contem¬ porary and historical aspects of theater, film, the fine arts, architecture, and the decorative arts, both Soviet and foreign. It also maintains a modest graduate studies program and, since 1971, has had the right to award doctoral degrees. 194 In the field of music, the institute's staff examines topics ranging from ancient Russian church chant to contemporary American music. Its covers various musical genres, from folk song and classical song to specific instrumental genres and the symphony. Individual scholars examine the work of specific composers, both Russian and foreign. Composers singled out for in-depth study have included Tchaikovsky, Prokofiev, Shaporin, Shebalin, Stravinsky, Schubert and Bartok. Broader subjects include the history of Soviet music, musical aesthetics, and the preparation of text¬ books in musicology. Among the institute's major research projects in the 1970s were a five-volume history of Soviet music, the re-publication of a study of Turkmen music, and a substantial volume entitled Music of the Twentieth Century (prepared jointly with the 'Leningrad State Institute of Theater, Music and Cinematography [ART049]). Research in the fine arts in recent years has addressed the history of art and architecture of the peoples of the USSR, contemporary art in capitalist countries, the art of the socialist countries of Europe, ancient Russian art, foreign classical art and art history to the mid-nineteenth century, art of the peoples of the Far East, Russian art in the early twentieth century, and the decorative and applied arts. In 1974 the institute published a work on contemporary theory and practice of urban construction as exemplified in the building of Soviet cities from 1945-1970. Institute research on the theater and cinema has produced a 4-volume work on the history of the Soviet dramatic theater, with articles contributed by scholars from the various Soviet republics. A similar work on the history of the Soviet cinema from 1917-1931 came out at about the same time, in 1969. Sociological research at the institute focuses on the social function of art, the sociology of artistic perception and the study and criticism of mass culture. A recent institute article treated the internationalization of artistic culture in the USSR. In addition to its research, the institute performs administrative and coordinating functions in the field of art studies. As the publisher of massive multi-volume works, it unites scholars from all the Soviet republics in its efforts. Moreover, the institute is the organizer or coorganizer of numerous conferences. In addition, institute scholars regularly participate in conferences organized by other institutions. One institute staff member is chairman and the only scholar on the presidium of the Ministry of Culture's Artistic Council on the Variety Theater; another serves on the Ministry's Artistic Council on Music and Choreography. Though it does not publish its own journal, the institute has, at various times, issued a number of irregular serial publications: Voprosy teatra , Voprosy estetiki , Voprosy sovetskogo izobrazitel'nogo iskusstva i arkhitektury , Voprosy sovremennoi arkhitektury , Istoriia muzyki narodov SSSR and Iskusstvo i bvt . Selected References Institut istorii iskusstv, Bibliografiia izdanii instituta, 1944-1966 (Moskva, 1967). Schwarz, B., Music and Musical Life in Soviet Russia, 1917-1970 (London: Barrie and Jenkins, 1972). 195 ART004 All-Union Scientific Research Institute of Cinematic Photography Vsesoiuznyi nauchno-issledovatel'skii kinofotoinstitut Moskva A-167 Leningradskii prosp., 47 Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Ministry of Culture Director: FURDUEV, A.V. The All-Union Scientific Research Institute of Cinematic Photography is a primary center for cinematic research .in the the Soviet Union. Its focus remains on technical rather than artistic aspects of the craft. The institute offers graduate studies in technical processing of film materials, the technology of organic color agents and related products, lighting, and techniques and methods of cinematography. The institute publishes its own Trudy ; a bibliographical serial Novosti tekhnicheskoi literatury ; and an information index in the field of cinematic standardization. ART005 All-Union Scientific Research Institute of Technical Aesthetics Vsesoiuznyi nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut tekhnicheskoi estetiki Moskva prosp. Mira, VDNKh, korp. 115 Telephone Number: 181-97-56 Agency: USSR State Committee on Science and Technology Director: Founded in 1962, the All-Union Scientific Research Institute of Technical Aesthetics conducts theoretical research on problems of technical Aesthetics and ergonomics. It develops methods of artistic con¬ struction and creates designs for various types of mass-production and single-issue products, both for industrial and consumer use. In addition, the institute coordinates nation-wide research in its field and supervises the work of special artistic construction bureaus operating under various governmental jurisdictions. Supplementing its Moscow headquarters, the institute maintains branches in Leningrad, Sverdlovsk, Khabarovsk, Kiev, Khar'kov, Minsk, Tbilisi, Erevan, and Vil'nius. Various sources list the following de¬ partments at the institute's main branch: Theory and Methods of Artistic Construction; Ergonomics; Technical Expertise on the Consumer Character¬ istics of Products and Industrial Prototypes; Artistic Construction of Industrial Equipment, Consumer Appliances, Agricultural Machinery, and Construction and Transport Vehicles; Complex Equipment Problems for Residential and Public Buildings; Decorative Qualities of New Materials and Coverings; Packaging and Advertising; Magnification and Special Photo- Publishing Techniques; Analysis; Methodological Supervision; Experimental Construction; Sociological Research; and Scientific- Technical Information (with a Central Scientific-Technical Library). 196 The institute conducts a candidate-level graduate studies program for full-time as well as correspondence students. Information is not available at this time regarding the size of the research staff. Institute publications include a monthly design magazine, Tek.hnichesk.aia estetika , essay collections, methodological recommendations, and such general reference aids as its recent Bibliograficheskii annotirovannyi ukazatel* po tekhnicheskoi estetike i khudozhestvennomu konstruirovaniiu (Moscow: 1973). ART006 All-Union- State Institute of Cinematography Vsesoiuznyi ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi institut kinematografii 129226 Moskva 1-226 ul. Vil'gel.'ma Pika, 3 Telephone Number: 181-38-68 Agency: USSR State Committee on Cinematography Rector: ZHDAN, V. The All-Union State Institute of Cinematography, sometimes known as VGIK, is the largest and best-known Soviet center for the training of film scholars, producers, directors, editors, actors, economic administrators, scriptwriters, cameramen and set designers, both for television and for the cinema. Founded in 1919 as the State School of Cinematography, the institute was renamed the Kinotekhnikum in 1925 and in 1930 the State Institute of Cinematography before attaining its present name in 1934. During the early 1930's the institute became the first Soviet educational institution to train scholars of the cinema. Its faculty of cinema studies opened in 1945. Some of the most prominent figures in the history of Soviet film have been associated with this center, either as students or faculty members. As of 1977 the Institute had six teaching facilities: Scenarios, Directing, Camera Operation, Set Design, Economics of Filmmaking, and Film Scholarship. It also has 17 other sections: a correspondence division, a graduate studies pro¬ gram with the right to award candidate and (since 1971) doctoral degrees, a research sector, 10 teaching laboratories, a film studio for teaching purposes, a film, library with holdings of 3,500 films and a 200,000-volume library. The institute has a teaching staff of approximately 200; in the academic year 1972-73, it included 26 professors with doctoral degrees and 130 candidates’ degrees. Fifteen hundred students were enrolled, of whom 35 were from abroad. V Since 1965 the institute has been publishing a series of collections of scholarly articles, Voprosy istorii i teorii kino ; since 1967 it has published the annual Kinematograf segodnia . In addition it issues the series Tvorchestvo molodykh , as well as a series of internal publications with essays by student film critics. ART007 Central State Theatrical Library Gosudarstvennaia tsentral'naia teatral'naia biblioteka 103031 Moskva Pushkinskaia ul., 8/1 Telephone Number: 292-48-92 Agency: USSR Ministry of Culture Director: The Central State Theatrical Library, founded in 1922, is the largest theatrical library in the USSR. It serves as a bibliographical research center and methodological center for all the nation's theaters, theatrical libraries, and students of the theater. The library has five departments. Three are devoted to research and publishing: the Bibliographic Reference Department, the Selected Bibliography Department, and the Methods Department. Non-publishing departments are*: the Theatrical Press Department and the Illustrative Materials Department. The Bibliographic Reference Department maintains card catalogues on particular subjects in the field of theater studies; it answers inquiries relating to the theater. Since 1973 it has published the annual bibliog¬ raphy of plays, Ezhegodnik p'es: Bibliograficheskii ukazatel' . The Selected Bibliography Department, in cooperation with the All- Union Library of Foreign Literature, prepares the Teatr volume of the series of bibliographic publications on the arts issued by the Lenin Library's Information Center for Problems of Culture and Arts. This department also publishes selected bibliographies on particular themes. The Methods Department exists chiefly to serve the needs of smaller theatrical libraries. As part of this service it publishes annual lists of publications on specific themes. In addition to the Teatr series and the annual of plays, the regular bibliographic publications of the library include: 1. Iskusstvo i bor'ba ideologii . An annual index of literature in Russian on this theme. Since 1977. 2. Informatsionnyi spisok zhurnal'nykh statei po voprosam kinoiskusstva (ospis' nekinematograficheskikh izdanii ). Annual, since 1974. 3. Sovetskoe kino: daty i fakty . Annual information bulletin, since 1977. Apart from its regular serial publications, in recent years the library has published numerous bibliographies on selected topics. Among them: Literature on the Bol'shoi Theater, 1955-1975 ; Soviet Literature on the Bulgarian Theater, 1917-1973 ; Soviet Literature on the African Theater ; Lenin and the Theater ); Literature on the Russian Soviet Dramatic Theater, 1917-1973 (annotated); Soviet Theatrical Criticism ; Theater of the World War II Period ; Theater Inspired by the October Revolution; and an index to the journal Teatr, 1937-1977. 198 Among its research services to other institutions, including the distribution of bibliographic information, the library also prepares the materials for exhibits on particular themes and for special occasions. As of 1970 the collection of the Central State Theatrical Library consisted of 420,000 items, including over 100,000 books on the theater in Russian and other languages, 30,000 theatrical magazines, over 60,000 col¬ lections of illustrative materials on particular themes, over 30,000 col¬ lections of newspaper clippings on the theater, and the thematic card cata logs. The collection also includes the library of the Society of Russian Dramatic Writers, and the personal libraries of A.P. Lenskii, N.D. Volkov, lu.0. Slonimskii and others. ART008 Information Center on Problems of Culture and Art Informatsionnyi tsentr po problemam kul’tury i iskusstva 101000 Moskva-Tsentr prosp. Kalinina, 3 Biblioteka im. V.I. Lenina Telephone Number: 222-84-04 Agency: USSR Ministry of Culture Director: The Information Center on Problems of Culture and Art, founded in 1972, serves as the central information clearinghouse for the USSR Ministry of Culture. The Lenin Library, of which the center is a part, traces its beginnings to 1862, when the collection of Count Rumiantsev (1754-1826) was moved from St. Petersburg to Moscow to form the basis of a new Rumiantsev Museum under the directorship of Count Vladimir Odoevskii From the time of its founding the museum received a copy of every book that was published in the Russian Empire. This policy continued through the museum's subsequent transformations (in 1924 to the V.I. Lenin Russian Library and in 1925 to the V.I. Lenin USSR State Library), making it the world's most complete repository of Russian and Soviet publications. In 1961 the Lenin Library established a separate Music Department, intended to serve as the country's central collecting point for all music material Soviet and foreign. This department, with its counterparts in other cultural fields, formed the basis for the present information center Since its founding in 1972, the center has become not only a collector but also a disseminator of information in the following fields: theory and history of culture; general problems of culture and cultural construction in the USSR and abroad; general theory and history of art; esthetics; fine arts; music; theater; dance (including the methodology, psychological, sociological, pedagogical, and performance aspects of these arts); cultural-educational work; club and park work; library and biblio¬ graphic work; technical aspects of cultural structures, stage, musical and cultural work; amusement park construction; restoration, research and conservation of historical and cultural monuments and valuable museum objects; circus; variety theater; and museum studies. Center scholars review monographs, essay collections, dissertations, scholarly journals and serial publications of universities, colleges and research institutes. They compile information from these sources into a series of monthly bibliographic publications with the general title Novosti nauchnoi literatury i dokumentatsii (prior to 1976: Novaia sovetskaia i inostrannaia literatura po iskusstvu ), subdivided into the following series: General Questions of Art, Aesthetics, Library and Bibliographic Studies, Fine Arts, Cultural-Educational Work, Museum Studies and Conservation, Music, Folk Art, Dance, Circus, Variety Theater, General Problems of Culture and Cultural Construction, Restoration Study and Preservation of Valuable Museum Objects, Stage Technology, Theater, and Amusement Park Ride Construction. In addition to these general bibliographic publications based on new library acquisitions, the center contributes to the library's quarterly list of recommended literature in the fields of literature and art, Literatura i iskusstvo . It also produces abstracts in its fields of interest. The center maintains a Selected Information Service for individual subscribers, to whom it sends information about new Soviet and foreign publications on their research topics from an information pool that spans 1500 subjects. The center's Signal Information Service supplies subscribers in outlying areas with photocopies of the tables of contents of foreign scholarly journals of interest to them; the subscribers can then request microfilms of the articles they require. In addition the center operates a Reference Information Fund, whose card catalogues anf files contain unpublished as well as published materials. The Fund issues a periodical Index of Unpublished Materials with information about its holdings. It is the center staff that coordinates, on behalf of the Ministry of Culture, subscription to foreign periodicals in the field of culture by libraries throughout the USSR. In the future the center hopes to establish an information network based on all Soviet organizations and institutions that deal with culture (research institutes, conservatories, performers' training colleges, museums, etc.). The center also hopes to initiate an automated information retrieval system in the area of art and culture. Aside from maintaining ongoing reference services, the center staff also produces reference works on specific topics. In recent years these have included works on training in theater studies at the college level in the USSR, artistic works by young people; sociological studies of culture in the USSR; published literature on the Bol'shoi Theater, 1955-1975; con¬ temporary foreign music; Bulgarian musicology; recent dissertations in music; music of the Soviet Caucasus, Central Asia and Kazakhstan; and others. The center's holdings are the country's most extensive in the field. In addition to basic publications, the center's collections include unpublished materials, dissertations, translations, art exhibition catalogues, albums, musical scores, posters, postcards, reproductions and manuscripts. Also see the discussion in the Scientific-Technical Information Section in Volume II of this report. 200 ART009 (A.M. Gor'kii) Institute of World Literature InstiCut mirovoi literatury 1m. A.M. Gor'kogo AN SSSR 121069 Moskva G-69 ul. Vorovskogo, 25a Telephone Number: 290-50-53 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: BERDNIKOV, G.P. Although its main research focus is in the field of literature (see LIT010), the A.M. Gor'kii Institute of World Literature has a special section devoted to esthetics. In addition, the institute supports research on the theater. ART010 Moscow Higher School of Industrial Arts Moskovskoe vysshee khudozhestvenno-promyshlennoe uchilishche 125080 Moskva A-80 Volokolamskoe sh., 9 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Special Secondary Education Rector: The Moscow Higher School of Industrial Arts, formerly known as the Stroganov School, maintains a graduate studies program up to the doctoral level and supports research in the decorative and applied arts, textile and clothing design, architecture, interior decorating, monu¬ mental decorative art, and other industrial arts. Since 1958 the school has published the serial Problemy dekoratevennogo iskusstva . ART011 Moscow Regional Pedagogical Institute Moskovskii oblastnoi pedagogicheskii institut im. N.K. Krupskoi 107846 Moskva B-5 ul. Radio, 10a Telephone Number: 261-15-11 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Moscow Regional Pedagogical Institute has long been active in aesthetics research and has published a series of volumes entitled Nauka i iskusstvo. 2C1 ART012 Moscow State Art Institute Moskovskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi khudozhestvennyi institut im. V.I. Surikova 109004 Moskva Zh-4 Tovarishcheskii per., 30 Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Ministry of Culture Rector: TOMSKII, N.V. Organized during the first half of the nineteenth century as the Moscow School of Painting and Sculpture, the Moscow State Art Institute was renamed in 1934. One of the oldest and most prestigious institions of its type in the Soviet Union, the institute was closely associated for some time with I.E. Grabar ’ and S.V. Gerasimov. During the mid-1970s, the institute offered course specialization in painting (including easel and monumental; theatrical-decorative), graphics (including posters and book design and illustration) and sculpture. The institute employed some 60 artists (including several members of the USSR Academy of Arts and "national artists" of the USSR) at that time to train approximately 400 students. In addition, it main¬ tained a library collection in excess of 40,000 volumes. ART013 Moscow State Conservatory Moskovskaia dvazhdy ordena Lenina gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. P.I. Chaikovskogo 103009 Moskva K-9 ul. Gertsena, 13 Telephone Number: 229-29-92 Agency: USSR Ministry of Culture Rector: KULIKOV, B.I. History .—The Moscow State Conservatory, today the Soviet Union's most prominent center for the training of performers, composers and musi¬ cologists, traces its origins to the mid-19th century. In 1859, the newly-formed Moscow Division of the Russian Musical Society was granted permission to function independently of its parent organization in Peters¬ burg. Under the energetic leadership of its first director, pianist and conductor N.G. Rubinshtein, the Moscow group rapidly expanded both as an organizer of concerts and as a music school; in the latter case, the original class enrollment of 50 students in 1860 grew to 400 by 1865— making the need for the establishment of a formal conservatory evident to Moscow's private and official patrons of the arts. Rubinshtein raised the capital (by subscription), secured official permission, assembled a professorial staff (including the young Tchaikovsky) and leased a building (on the present prospekt Kalinina); on September 1, 1866, Moscow Conservatory., opened its doors. Since that time many of the greatest figures in Russian and Soviet music have studied and/or taught at the conservatory. 202 Although courses in music theory and the history of music were part of the curriculum in the 1860s, research activity at the conservatory can be said to date from the 1870s; during that decade, the works of D.V. Razumovskii (on ancient Russian liturgical music), Tchaikovsky (on harmony and theory) and G.A. Larosh (on music criticism) appeared. Perhaps the strongest influence in establishing the conservatory’s scholarly tradition, however, can be traced to the teaching and writing of S.I. Taneev, who replaced Tchaikovsky as professor of theory in 1878 and subsequently served as the conservatory's fourth director (1885-1889). Taneev’s theories of harmony remain to this day the basis for Soviet courses on the subject; his principles of orchestration, based on current western European scholarship, have likewise had a lasting influence on Soviet- conservatory instruction. As in other spheres of education, the Bolshevik Revolution brought dramatic changes to Russian musical instruction. The Moscow Conservatory was nationalized in 1918, coming under the jurisdiction of the People’s Commissariat of Education. Though attempts were made to maintain ties with the traditions of the past—M.M. Ippolitov-Ivanov was retained as director of the conservatory—the transition to the new era proved difficult. The commissariat instituted a new administrative structure which reflected the regime's desire to "proletarianize” the conservatory's student body. In 1922 a far-reaching reform plan was adopted which dictated that the conservatory maintain three levels of instruction (preparatory, intermediate and higher) and that the task of conservatory education no longer be the creation of "narrow specialists" but of broadly educated musician-artists who could adapt their skills to "practical work." At the same time, it was directed that the level of achievement of Soviet conservatories be equal to that of the contemporary state of "European musical science" and "contemporary musico-pedagogical systems and methods" around the world. Such expectations, in a country whose musical life was punctuated by experiments with conductorless orchestras and suggestions to destroy all pianos, were clearly inordinately high. At all events, by 1922 Ippolitov-Ivanov—in most aspects a supporter of the new regime—resigned as director of the conservatory and returned to Georgia. Another set of reforms in 1925 put further emphasis on the socio¬ political education of conservatory students and arranged conservatory instruction into three faculties: composition and musicology, performance and pedagogy. To strengthen the scholarly aspect of the curriculum, a three-year post-graduate program (leading to a candidate degree) was added and music history studies, directed by M.V. Ivanov-Boretskii, were given high priority. From 1925 until the end of the decade the life of the conservatory was given over to bitter controversies among groups favoring "proletarianism" and those favoring both traditional musical methods and forms and western modernism. Dissension reached the point that in late 1928 the conservatory (along with that of Leningrad) became the subject of public criticism. After the All-Russian Musical Conference of 1929, the proletarians emerged victorious contempt for both the traditional (e.g., Bach, Beethoven and Liszt) as "alien to the proletariat" and for the "abstract formalism" of new western trends became the rule. 3.S. Pshibyshevskii, a non-musician, was named conservatory director; lectures and examinations ations were dispensed with and performance in "brigade activities" became the criterion for the evaluation of students. 203 The "leftists," in the end, went too far. The chaos brought about by the abandonment of all standards of instruction and technical erudition brought the Commissariat of Education to condemn, in 1931, the "vulgariza¬ tion of Marxist concepts concerning the social role of music." A decree of 1932 annulled the proletarian innovations, restoring examinations and gener¬ ally raising the conservatory's academic standards. This arbitration led, however, to a new period of stability marked and marred by a pervasive conformity to the dictates of "Socialist Realism." The criteria of Socialist Realism in art are well known. Briefly put, the musical aspect of the doctrine required a certain "optimism" characterized by euphony, diatonicism and attention to subjects glorifying Soviet achievements. While not all of Soviet music reflected these qualities during the 1930s and 40s—Shostakovich's "Lady Macbeth of the Mtsensk District" is the prime example—it is nevertheless evident that research and instruction at the Moscow Conservatory and elsewhere were severely restricted during this period by the ascension of political concerns over artistic ones. It was in the mid-1930s, moreover, that the conservatory was again reorganized: a decree of 1936 put in place a fac¬ ulty structure which is essentially in force today. According to the decree, control over research work would lie in the hands of the faculty deans, who also had charge of graduate students. All staff members were expected to participate in the faculty’s research functions, which included original research projects, preparation of textbooks, editing of musical texts, choice of repertoire at determined levels of difficulty, composition and/or arrangement of musical works for particular pedagogical ends and documentation of teaching experi¬ ence. Such was the level of activity required under these broad parameters that a semi-autonomous research institute was set up in 1938, dispersing its staff among the conservatory’s various faculties, its musical acous¬ tics laboratory and the Office for the Study of the Folklore of Soviet Peoples. While operating under ideological constraints, the conservatory was thus active nonetheless. In 1936 the first doctoral dissertation was defended (on Russian music of the 17th and 18th centuries). After wartime evacuation to Saratov, the conservatory resumed its work in Moscow in 1944. Despite the chilling effect of the invasion of Minister of Culture A.A. Zhdanov into the realm of music—in 1948 Shosta¬ kovich, Prokofieff, Khachaturian and others were accused of "formalistic perversion" and "failure to express Soviet reality"—the conservatory continued research projects more or less normally. Between 1944 and 1950 a newly-formed research office under B.V. Asaf’ev set up commissions based on a number of research themes: Glinka and his contemporaries, musical Moscow, Soviet musical culture, folk music terminology, music theory, and sources and textual studies. The office employed a staff of eight doctors and 12 candidates of art studies, some of whom taught while others concentrated exlusively on research. Conferences were organized and the office began to publish a serial ( Uchenye zapiski ) for the conservatory. 204 The death of Stalin in 1953—hours after Prokof'ieff's death*— resulted in the onset of the period of relative liberalism in Soviet music which obtains to the present day. The Zhdanov decrees came to be disregarded; in 1958 the condemnations of leading Soviet composers were officially officially stricken from the records. The Moscow Conservatory, in the meantime, came to shift its emphasis from the research activities that were its most visible function during the Stalin years back to the training of outstanding performers. By the early 1960s, the conservatory curriculum in fact remained designed for composers, theorists and musicolo- gists as well as performers—yet only some 10 percent of the school's 800 students specialized in the first three fields, the remaining 90 percent pursuing careers as performing artists. While the excellence of many conservatory-trained performers became evident as Soviet musicians re-established contact with the outside world during the 1950s and 60s, other areas of conservatory instruction were reportedly less impressive. In music history, the study of Russian music (and, in turn, the music of other peoples of the USSR) was given dispro¬ portionate weight, general music history receiving abridged and conventional treatment. Further, the teaching of theoretical subjects was hampered by a lack of contemporary textbooks; Rimskii-Korsakov’s harmonics and Taneev's counterpoint thus remained basic approaches in the conservatory's curriculum. The above notwithstanding, the conservatory could nevertheless point with pride to certain of its faculty and associates as creative scholars in various areas: Lev Mazel and Viktor Zukkerman (musical analysis), Vladimir Protopopov (Russian polyphony) and Lev Ginsburg (history of violincello technique) stood out particularly in the early 1960s. For Moscow's young composers—best represented by A. Shnitke, R. Shchedrin, A. Volkonskii and E. Denisov—the conservatory served as an important focal point in the 1960s. Denisov, for one, taught composition at the conservatory while campaigning for new music in the Union of Composers. Organization and Staff .—As of 1973 the conservatory consisted of five faculties, some of which included various divisions: the Faculty of Theory and Composition (containing musicology and composition divisions), the Vocal Faculty (containing chorus direction and vocal divisions), the Piano Faculty, the Orchestral Faculty (containing divisions for strings, wind instruments and operatic-symphonic conducting), and the Faculty for Higher Qualification of University-level Music Teachers. The conservatory employed a staff of some 300 teachers (for a stu¬ dent body of around 1,000), of whom 50 were professors and/or holders of doctoral- degrees, over 100 were assistant professors and/or holders of candidate degrees, 24 were Peoples Artists of the USSR or RSFSR and 56 were laureates of Lenin and/or State prizes. Some Known Research Areas. —While the conservatory remains largely concerned with the training of performers, the faculty has been expected not only to teach but to write for publication. Attempts have been made to strike a balance between teaching and writing responsibilities: most professors have in the past been required to produce some sixty-odd printed pages on a yearly average while those less inclined or suited to research were assigned heavier teaching schedules. 205 In recent years the conservatory's publication efforts have come under a certain amount of criticism from members of the institution's own Faculty of Theory and Composition. In a public discussion (reprinted in Sovetskaia muzyka ) it was pointed out in 1978 that N. Nikolaeva, 0. Levashova and I. Barasova—who had produced highly-praised studies of Tchaikovsky's symphonies, Grieg (the first such study in Russian) and Mahler's symphonies, respectively—encountered serious resistance in coordinating their work with the teaching thematics already in place in various sections of the conservatory. Moreover, publications of works by students was said to be extremely difficult to arrange, even in the house serial ( Uchenye zapiski ), despite the availability of extensive material of high quality. At the end of the discussion, faculty members cited the areas in which the compilation of textbooks and study guides was most needed, thus aligning research assignments for some years to come. These areas included the history of Soviet music, the history of music of the peoples of the USSR, the history of twentieth century non-Soviet music, the history of non-Soviet music, the history of non-Russian music of the seventeenth, eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, and a number of sound anthologies. Research Facilities. —In addition to its faculties and sections, the conservatory also supports a separate office for the study of folk music which assists in the collection of material throughout the Soviet Union. To date the office has compiled over 20,000 tape recordings of folk songs. The con¬ servatory also maintains a phonolibrary (containing over 13,000 records and 6,000 tapes) and a research library of over 600,000 units. The research library, which is named for Taneev, was established in 1860 by the conservatory's founder, N.G. Rubinshtein. Over the years it has acquired a number of important collections from the libraries and personal archives of musicologists, historians, teachers and performers, including A.N. Verstovskii, V.F. Odoevskii, Taneev and A.F. Gedike. Though foreign visitors have been allowed to use the library, it should be noted that physical and bureaucratic constraints rendered it, according to a western scholar in 1962, "wholly inadequate for any type of serious work." Finally, the conservatory serves as the repository for the State Collection of Antique Stringed Instruments, one of the outstanding collections of its kind in Europe. Selected References Abrahan, G., "Music in the Soviet Union," in Cooper, M. ed., The Modern Age, 1890-1960 (vol. X of New Oxford History of Music ) (London: Oxford University Press, 1974), pp. 639-700. "Muzykoznanie kak sotsial'naia, gumanitarnaia nauka," Sovetskaia muzyka, 1978, No. 9, pp. 105-110. Schwarz, B., Music and Musical Life in Soviet Russia 1917-1970 (London: Barrie and Jenkins, 1972). Scholes, P. A., The Oxford Companion to Music , 10th edition (London: Ox¬ ford University Press, 1970). Sviridova, I.K., Kabinet narodnoi muzyki (Moskva: "Muzyka," 1966). Leman, A., "Nuzhna nauchnaia organizatsiia obucheniia muzykovedov," Sovetskaia muzyka, 1971, No. 7. 206 ART014 Moscow State Correspondence Pedagogical Institute Moskovskii gosudarstvennyi zaochnyi pedagogicheskii institut 109004 Moskva Verkhniaia Radishchevskaia ul., 18 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Moscow State Correspondence Pedagogical Institute offers course specialization in drafting as well as music and voice. The institute’s Graphics Faculty publishes its own Uchenye trudy . ART015 Moscow State Institute of Culture Moskovskii gosudarstvennyi institut kul'tury 141400 Moskovskaia obi., Khimki 6 Bibliotechnaia ul., 7 Telephone Number: 155-67-67 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: The Moscow State Institute of Culture was organized in 1964, having originated with the former Library Institute which had itself been founded in 1930. The institute offers day, evening, and correspondence courses in library sciences and cultural enlightenment work at the undergraduate and and graduate levels and maintains branches in Orel and Tambov. The institute publishes the serial Uchenye trudy . In addition, it compiles bibliographical materials on the history and theory of culture. In 1980 it issued an index of literature published during the years 1917-1975 on cultural-educational work in the RSFSR during the years since the revolution. Other institute publications have treated methods of training players of folk instruments, the role of music in the development of aesthetic perception, and methods for perfecting the teaching of orchestral instruments. ART016 Moscow State Pedagogical Institute Moskovskii ordena Lenina i ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. V.I. Lenina 119882 Moskva M. Pirogovskaia ul., 1 Telephone Number: 246-82-73 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: \ Founded in 1872, the Moscow State Pedagogical Institute (known as Moscow University No. 2 between 1918 and 1930) presently enrolls some 11,000 students studying a wide range of disciplines, among them drafting, music and voice. The institute’s Graphics Faculty has supported the study of artistic teaching methods and esthetics. The institute's serial Uchenye trudy regularly carries articles on various aspects of Soviet cultural life. 207 ART017 Moscow State University Moskovskii ordena Lenina i ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. M.V. Lomonosova 117234 Moskva V-234 Leninskie gory Telephone Number: 139-35-66 Agency: USSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: LOGUNOV, A.A. Though a number of art-related subjects were taught at Moscow Univer¬ sity in the eighteenth century (including architecture, drawing, heraldry and numismatics), it was not until 1805 that regular courses on fine arts were introduced into the university curriculum. Professor I.F. Buie, who in 1806 began teaching the history of fine arts in Russia, proved an important popularizer of the discipline both inside academia and for literate Russia as a whole: in 1807 he founded the nation's first journal devoted to the arts, Zhurnal iziashchnykh iskusstv . During the 1830s, Professor N.I. Nadezhdin—whose lectures were attended by Belinski, Goncharov, Herzen and Stankevich—drew further attention to university art studies with his efforts to create a new synthesis of classical and romantic aesthetic ideals. Nadezhdin's writings, along with those of other university art scholars of the time, were published in the university's scholarly series ( Uchenye zapiski ) and in the journal Teleskop , which Nadezhdin himself edited. Due largely to the efforts of Professor F.I. Bulaev, who joined the faculty in 1847, art studies were subsequently broadened at the university. The first independent Art History Section opened in 1857 under Professor K.K. Gerts. Gerts and his successors were extremely active in the develop¬ ment of arts societies, museums, and arts publications; at length the university established a Museum of Fine Arts (which later became the Pushkin Museum) and, in 1907, opened the first Division of Art History and Theory in Russian academia. After the Bolshevik revolution of 1917, art studies at the university underwent several reorganizations. At first an Art Studies Section operated within the Faculty of Social Sciences; in 1925 the section was made an adjunct of the university's ethnography program. In terms of methodology, the sociological approach to art which came in vogue during this period has had a lasting influence on university art studies (the ad¬ vent of "socialist realism" in the 1930s notwithstanding). The courses on art theory developed in the 1920s continue to serve as the pattern for present-day courses in the discipline. A major reorganization of curricula in 1934 eliminated nearly all the humanities faculties from the university, transferring them to the Moscow Institute of History, Philosophy, Literature and Art. A number of university professors continued their research and teaching at the institute,' expanding their studies there, moreover, to include Oriental as well as Russian and Western European art. An Art History Section was restored to the university in 1942 and made its contribution to. the national effort during the war years by focusing research on patriotic themes in Russian art. 208 In the postwar period, art studies (with the exception of aesthet¬ ics) have remained the province of the university’s History Faculty. At present the faculty includes a Section of the History of Russian and So¬ viet Art (chaired by D.S. Sarab’ianov) and a Section of the History of Foreign Art (V.N. Grashchenkov). Course specialization in the history and theory of art is offered as is a graduate program leading to a doctorate in art studies. In the 1977-78 academic year some 48 courses were avail¬ able covering such diverse topics as the historiography of eighteenth century Russian art, the contemporary work of Moscow artists and techniques of architectural restoration. Senior faculty members include M.A. II'in (specializing in early Russian art), Iu.K. Zolotov (foreign art of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries) and V.M. Vasilenko (Russian- and Soviet folk art and architecture). Sarah’ianov concentrates on Russian painting of the nineteenth and early twentieh centuries; Grashchenkov lectures on' the Renaissance and methodological problems of art studies. Faculty scholars and students regularly contribute to the university’s serial, Vestnik MGU . Selected References Tropin, V.I., ed., Moskovskii universitet 1977-1978: Katalog-spravochnik (Moskva: MGU, 1977). ART018 Scientific Research Institute of Culture Nauchno-issledovatel’skii institut kul'tury Moskva Zh-72 Versenevskaia nab., 22 Telephone Number: 231-52-03 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Director: Founded in 1928 as the Scientific Research Institute of Museum Studies, the Scientific Research Institute of Culture currently examines the methods and organization of museum management and technical museum work as well as various topics of local history and folklore. Its Sector of Sociological Research investigates various topics of a cultural nature, including the methodological problems of the sociology of artistic culture and the development of methods of forcasting and quantitative measurements of comparative levels of culture. The Russian Republic's primary cultural research center, the institute has an active publication program which includes Trudy . 209 ART019 Scientific Research Institute of Industrial Art Nauchno-issledovatel 1 skii institut khudozhestvennoi promyshlennosti Moskva G-69 ul. Vorovskogo, 31 Telephone Number: 290-45-90 Agency: Director: Founded in 1934, the Scientific Research Institute of Industrial Art focuses its attention largely on problems of decorative folk art, in eluding production methods of clothing, fabrics, rugs and furniture. ART020 Scientific Research Institute of the Theory and History of Film Nauchno-issledovatel 1 skii institut istorii i teorii kino GOSKINO SSSR Moskva Degtiarnyi per., 8 Telephone Number: 299-56-79 Agency: USSR State Committee for Cinematography Director: BASKOV, V.E. Founded in 1974, the Institute of the Theory and History of Film counts among its central tasks the refinement and development of the theoretical bases of Soviet cinematography and the study of the Soviet film as a historical phenomenon of world culture. In addition to research departments directly related to national concerns (e.g., those of Soviet film and Marxist-Leninist aesthetics), the institute also supports groups which study foreign cinema and the sociology of film. The institute employs a staff of over 100 workers and maintains a small library (largely devoted to Soviet film). Monographs and collections of articles by institute scholars have been issued by the publishing house "Iskusstvo." The institute is known to sponsor and/or participate regularly in conferences, symposia and seminars on topics of contemporary Soviet cinema and to host foreign visitors. 210 ART021 State Institute of Theatrical Art Gosudarstvennyi ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni institut teatral'nogo iskusstva im. A.V. Lunacharskogo 120093 Moskva K-9 Sobinovskii per., 6 Telephone Number: 290-31-53 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1878 (as the Musical-Dramatic Institute), the State Institute of Theatrical Art in Moscow has become one of the most promi¬ nent institutions in the Soviet Union for the training of actors and directors in a broad range of theatrical specialties. Having survived two series of major reorganizations—following the revolution of 1917.and again during the late 1920s and early 30s—the institute assumed its present name in 1935. It has served for some years as the Soviet Union's only institution of higher education supporting a Faculty of Theater Sciences; many of the leading figures of Russian and Soviet theater have studied and/or taught at the institute. As of 1975, the institute consisted of four faculties and 18 sections which offered full-time and correspondence courses to approximately 1,000 students. The faculties—Acting, Directing, Theater Sciences and Musical Theater Acting—are staffed by over 150 instructors, of whom 27 are pro¬ fessors and/or holders of doctoral degrees. Course specialization (as of of 1977) was offered in theater and film acting; musical comedy acting; ballet production; and theater sciences (including circus production). Research by institute staff members has produced a number of monographs as well as textbooks on theater arts used in theater courses around the nation. One recent institute publication dealt with methodolog¬ ical questions of the teaching of drama criticism. Institute scholars and students likewise contribute articles on a wide range of topics to the house serial, Uchenye zapiski , established in 1975. Selected References Sablina, M., "GITISu 100 let," Sovetskaia zhenshchina, 1979, No. 2, 28-29. ART022 State Musical-Pedagogical Institute Gosudarstvennyi muzykal'no-pedagogicheskii institut im. Gnesinykh 121069 Moskva G-69 ul. Vorovskogo, 30/36 Telephone Number: 291-23-03 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: MININ, V.N. The State Musical-Pedagogical Institute, Moscow's second most prominent institution of higher learning in the field of music after the Conservatory (ART013),.traces its origins to a private music school founded in 1895 by the Gnessin family (the composer Mikhail and his sisters Evgeniia, Elena and Mariia). Though it survived nationalization after the revolution of 1917—due to the high regard in which the Gnessins were held by Soviet cultural authorities—the school was fully integrated into the state system of musical education only in 1944. At that point Mikhail Gnessin, a composer capable of work in a traditional Russian idiom and in a suitably "revolutionary” mode as well, came to teach in the institute for some seven years after lengthy experience in the conservatories in Moscow (1925-35) and Leningrad (1935-44). Simultane ously, Elena Gnessin ended 50 consecutive years as the institute's directo The school's primary program was supplemented by college-level instruction in the 1944 reorganization. Two years later a specialized secondary school program was incorporated. Since that time students at the institute from ages 7 to 23 have been able to acquire a total musical education, from beginning to mastery. In addition to preparing teachers in all specialties of musical education, the institute has also come to train performers for opera, philharmonic and orchestra careers and to prepare folk chorus directors, music editors and musicologists. As of 1973 instruction at the institute proceeded in six faculties (Piano; Orchestra; Vocal; Chorus Direction; Folk Instrumental; and History Thecry/Composition) which were further divided into 19 sections. The teaching staff included over 250 instructors, among whom were: 21 pro¬ fessors and doctors of science; 57 assistant professors and candidates of science; nine People's Artists of the USSR and/or of various republics; and nine Lenin and/or State Prize winners. As befits an institution specializing in pedagogy, the institute's faculty has traditionally devoted particular attention to the writing and publication of textbooks, many of which are intended for secondary schools Production of such textbooks increased dramatically in the late 1950s and early 60s; basic texts on Soviet music, foreign music to 1750 and western European music from 1750 to the present appeared under institute auspices as well as several books on harmony (e.g., Victor Berkov, Harmony and Musical Form , 1962). Among the most notable scholarly works completed by institute faculty on topics of narrower scope are Mikhail Pekelis ' studies of the life and work of composer Aleksandr Dargomyzhskii. The institute has published a serial ( Trudy ) since 1959. 212 Special facilities available at the institute include a laboratory of the physiology of singing and technical means of musical training-—the first laboratory of its kind in the Soviet Union. In addition, the in¬ stitute maintains a phonographic library containing some 2,000 records and 3,000 tapes as well as a general library holding over 120,000 units (5,000 books, 4,300 manuscripts and 80,000 scores). Selected References Schwarz, B., Music and Musical Life in Soviet Russia 1917-1970 (London: Barrie and Jenkins, 1972). ART023 Studio-School attached to the Moscow (Gor’kii) Academic Art Theater Shkola-studiia im. V.I. Nemirovicha-Danchenko pri Moskovskom khudozhestvennom akademicheskom teatre SSSR im. M. Gor’kogo Moskva K-9 proezd Khudozhestvennogo teatra, 3a Telephone Number: 229-39-36 Agency: USSR Ministry of Culture Rector: RADOMYSLENSKII, V.Z. Established in 1943, the Studio-School attached to the Moscow (Gor’kii) Academy Art Theater offers course specialization in dramatic and movie acting, stage direction and theatrical technology and play production. The studio has some 300 students and 80 teachers as well as a 42,000-volume library. ART024 Theatrical School attached to the USSR State,Small Academic Theater Teatral'noe uchilishche im. M.S. Shchepkina pri Gosudarstvennom ordena Lenina i ordena Oktiabr’skoi Revolutiutsii akademicheskom v Malom teatre SSSR 103012 Moskva Pushechnaia ul., 2/6 Telephone Number: 223-63-52 Agency: USSR Ministry of Culture Rector: The Theatrical School attached to the USSR State Small Academic Theater is one of the country’s oldest, dating back to 1773. In 1809 it became the Moscow Theatrical School, training students in dance, music and drama. Now an institution of higher learning, the school currently has 70 faculty members for approximately 170 students prepared for careers as actors in the theater and film. 213 ART025 Theatrical School attached to the E. Vakhtangov State Theater Teatral'noe uchilishche im. B.V. Shchukina pri Gosudarstvennom ordena Lenina i ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni teatre im. E. Vakhtangova 121002 Moskva G-2 ul. Vakhtangova, 12a Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: The B.V. Shchukin Theatrical School attached to the Vakhtangov State Theater originated as the Student Dramatic Studio, founded in 1913 by E.B. Vakhtangov. In 1921 it became the Third Studio of the Moscow Art Theater, and in 1926 the Vakhtangov Theater (with its own acting school). In 1945 it was granted the status of an institution of higher learning. The school trains actors and directors for theater and film, accepting students from all over the Soviet Union. ART026 USSR Academy of Arts Akademiia khudozhestv SSSR Moskva ul. Kropotkinskaia, 21 Telephone Number: 202-36-53 Agency: USSR Ministry of Culture President: TOMSKII, N.V. Though formally established in 1947, the USSR Academy of Arts traces its origins to the mid-18th century. An Academy of the Three Noblest Arts ( Akademiia trekh znatneishikh khudozhestv ) was organized in Petersburg in 1757; renamed the Russian Imperial Academy of Arts in 1764, this institu¬ tion served as the pre-eminent training school for Russian artists for well over a century before being disbanded in 1918. While various of the acad¬ emy's divisions soon emerged as schools and institutes in their own right, it was not until 1933, as part of the intensive national centralization drive in all spheres of Soviet art, that an overseeing Academy was reintro¬ duced (now called the All-Russian Academy of Arts). Its role as coordinat¬ ing center was further emphasized in the Academy's final reconstitution in 1947, at which time it re-assumed supervision of several separate institutes (e.g., the Leningrad Institute of Painting, Sculpture and Architecture [ART046]) and was assigned its present name. By the early 1970s, the Academy included in its system (in addi¬ tion to the above-named institute) two teaching and research institutions in Moscow—the Scientific Research Institute of the History and Theory of Fine Arts and the Moscow State Art Institute (ART012)—as well as two museums in Leningrad, the Repin Museum in Repino, a research library of over 300,000 volumes in Leningrad and a number of studios and labor¬ atories in Moscow, Leningrad and Kiev. Academy rolls by this time included 39 full and 61 corresponding members as well as 10 honorary members from abroad. 214 Of chief interest to art researchers is the Academy’s library in Leningrad, located in the same historic building which houses the Institute of Painting, Sculpture and Architecture. Founded in 1764, the library has cquired a number of rare editions in fine arts and architecture, including works from the libraries of the princes Golitsyn, architect A.A. Montferrand, painters S. Gagarin and G.S. Vereiskii, engraver P.I. Utkin, art historian D.A. Rovinskii, Academician G.I. Kotov and Professors A.Kh. Pochinkov and G.G. Grimm. The library's Moscow branch, located at the Academy's national head¬ quarters (address above), was founded in 1948 as the library of the Scientific Research Institute of the History and Theory of Fine Arts before being transferred to the control of the parent academy in 1959. It presently contains approximately 30,000 volumes. Astrakhan' ART027 Astrakhan’ State Conservatory Astrakhanskaia gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia 414000 Astrakhan' Sovetskaia ul., 23 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1969, the Astrakhan' State Conservatory offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, choral direction, voice and musicology. Conservatory scholars participate regularly in national and regional conferences. 215 Barnaul ART028 Altai State Institute of Culture Altaiskii gosudarstvennyi institut kul’tury 656055 Barnaul ul. Iurina, 277 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1974, the Altai State Institute of Culture offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence courses in library sciences and cultural-enlightenment work. ART029 Barnaul State Pedagogical Institute Barnaul’skii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 656015 Barnaul Sotsialisticheskii prosp., 126 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: Scholars at the Barnaul' State Pedagogical Institute have been active several areas of arts research, publishing monographs during the mid-1970s on such topics as the relationship of scientific truth to artistic truth and the influence of art on scientific activity. Cheliabinsk ART030 Cheliabinsk State Institute of Culture Cheliabinskii gosudarstvennyi institut kul’tury 454125 Cheliabinsk ul. Ordzhonikidze, 36a Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1968, the Cheliabinsk State Institute of Culture offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in library sciences and cultural-enlightenment work. 216 ART031 Cheliabinsk State Pedagogical Institute Cheliabinskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 454003 Cheliabinsk prosp. Lenina, 69 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Cheliabinsk State Pedagogical Institute has supported publi cations and research examining the formulation of an esthetic world view* Gor 'kii ART032 Gor*kii State Conservatory Gor'kovskaia gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. M.I. Glinki 603005 Gor’kii N-5 ul. Piskunova, 40 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: DOMBAEV, G.S. Founded in 1946, the Gor r kii State Conservatory employs nearly 90 teachers to train over 700 students. The conservatory offers course specialization through full-time, evening and correspondence programs in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, voice, choral direction, musicology,.and composition. Conservatory scholars participate in regional and national conferences and conduct research examining problems of musical criticism, training composers, and the relationship between music and words. Izhevsk ART033 Udmurt State University Udmurtskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. 50-letiia SSSR 426037 Izhevsk (Udmurtskaia ASSR) Krasnogeroiskaia ul., 71 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: The Arts-Graphics Faculty at Udmurt State University in Izhevsk offers course specialization in drafting. Kazan' ART034 Kazan' State Conservatory Kazanskaia gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia 420015 Kazan’ B. Krasnaia ul., 38 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: ZHIGANOV, N.G. Founded in 1945, the Kazan’ State Conservatory offers course specialization to over 700 students through full-time and correspondence programs in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, voice, choral direction, composition, and musicology. The conservatory’s more than 120 teachers conduct research examining the problems of administering aesthetics education in the USSR, musical criticism, objective and sub¬ jective elements in art, and the training of conductors. The conservatory library contains some 100,000 volumes. ART035 Kazan’ State Institute of Culture Kazanskii gosudarstvennyi institut kul’tury Kazan’ ul. Galeeva, 3a Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: The Kazan' State Institute of Culture offers course specializa¬ tion in library sciences and cultural-enlightenment work. 218 Kemerovo ART036 Kemerovo State Institute of Culture Kemerovskii gosudarstvennyi institut kul' tury 650012 Kemerovo ul. Voroshilova, 17 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1969, the Kemerovo State Institute of Culture offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in library sciences and cultural-enlightenment work. Khabarovsk ART037 Khabarovsk Polytechnical Institute Khabarovskii politekhnicheskii institut 680035 Khabarovsk kraevoi Tikhookeanskaia ul., 136 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Scholars at the Khabarovsk Polytechnical Institute have studied the development of national arts among small nationality groups of the Far East as well as the role of local Communist Party officials in the training of artistic personnel. ART038 Khabarovsk State Institute of Culture Khabarovskii gosudarstvennyi institut kul*tury 680045 Khabarovsk Krasnorechenskaia ul., 112 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1968, the Khabarovsk State Institute of Culture offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in library sciences and cultural-enlightenment work. 219 Krasnodar ART039 Krasnodar State Institute of Culture Krasnodarskii gosudarstvennyi institut kul'tury 350676 Krasnodar Shosseinaia ul., 33 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1967, the Krasnodar State Institute of Culture offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in library sciences, cultural-enlightenment work, music and art. ART040 Kuban State University Kubanskii gosudarstvennyi universitet 350751 Krasnodar kraevoi GSP ul. Karla Libknekhta, 149 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: NOVIKOV, K.A. The Arts-Graphics Faculty of the Kuban State University offers course specialization in drafting. Kuibyshev ART041 Kuibyshev State Institute of Culture Kuibyshevskii gosudarstvennyi institut kul'tury 443010 Kuibyshev 10 Chapaevskaia ul., 186 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1971, the Kuibyshev State Institute of Culture ' offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in library sciences and cultural-enlightenment work. ART042 Kuibyshev State Pedagogical Institute Kuibyshevskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. V.V. Kuibysheva 443099 Kuibyshev oblastnoi, GSP-600 ul. M. Gor'kogo, 65/67 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: Scholars at the Kuibyshev State Pedagogical Institute have been engaged in research designed to evaluate various teaching methods used in musical instruction for children. Leningrad ART043 Higher Trade Union School of Culture Vysshaia profsoiuznaia shkola kul'tury VTsSPS Leningrad ul. Krasnaia, 22 Telephone Number: Agency: All-Union Central Council of Trade Unions Director: The All-Union Central Council of Trade Unions ? Higher Trade Union School of Culture in Leningrad is a sister institution to the Higher Trade Union School in Moscow (see the discussion in the Economics Section of Volume I). It serves as the primary training center for personnel charged with managerial responsibility for union cultural, tourist and recreational facilities. The school's active sociological sector has examined socialist management techniques, factors influencing the creative growth of cultural-enlightenment work, and methods of sociological research. 221 ART044 (V.I. Mukhina) Leningrad Higher School of Industrial Arts Leningradskoe vysshee khudozhestvenno-promyshlennoe uchilishche im. V.I. Mukhinoi 192028 Leningrad D-28 Solianoi per., 13 Telephone Number: 272-58-82 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: LUKIN, la. Established in 1876 as the Shtiglits School of Technical Drawing, the Leningrad Higher School of Industrial Arts achieved its present form in 1948. During the late 1970s, the school enrolled 1300 students and employed 200 instructors in faculties of Industrial Arts, Interior Design, and Decorative, Applied and Monumental Art (the last offering course specialization in decorative-applied arts, textile and industrial design and monumental-decorative arts. The institute houses an extensive collection of Russian tile stones, maintains a large library collection staffed by competent and friendly personnel and publishes Uchenye zapiski . ART045 Leningrad Institute of Film Engineers Leningradskii institut kinoinzhenerov 196126 Leningrad ul. Pravdy, 13 Telephone Number: Agency: USSR State Committee on Cinematography Rector: Founded in 1919 as the Higher Institute of Photography and Photo¬ technology, the Leningrad Institute of Film Engineers attained its current name in 1930. The institute specializes in training cinema and sound engineers, operating facilities of electronic, film mechanics, chemical technology and general technology. It also offers correspondence courses and, since 1947, has published Trudy . 222 ART046 Leningrad (I.E. Repin) Institute of Painting, Sculpture and Architecture Leningradskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni institut zhivopisi, skul'ptury i arkhitektury im. I.E. Repina 199034 Leningrad Universitetskaia nab., 17 Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Ministry of Culture Rector: ORESHNIKOV, V.M. Founded in 1757 and housed in an architecturally significant early Russian classical building which dominates the banks of the Bol'shaia Neva, the Leningrad Institute of Painting, Sculpture and Architecture is one of the oldest and most influential institutions of cultural education in the Soviet Union. Established as the Educational School of the Imperial Academy of Arts, the institute evolved into the Higher Art School in 1894, the State Free Art Studio in 1917, the Higher Artistic-Technical Institute in 1926, and the Leningrad Institute of Painting, Architecture and Sculpture in 1932 before taking its present form in 1944. By the early 1970s, the institute included faculties of painting, graphics, sculpture, architecture and theory and history of art as well as a restoration studio, a graduate school and a correspondence program. By decade's end, the institute enrolled 1600 students and employed 150 professors (over 100 with graduate degrees) nearly a dozen members of the USSR Academy of Arts and a half-dozen national artists of the USSR. The institute remains an important training center for museum directors, curators, guides and methodologists as well as for practictioners of various art forms. ART047 Leningrad State Conservatory * Leningradskaia ordena Lenina gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. N.A. Rimskogo-Korsakova 192041 Leningrad, Tsentr Teatral'naia pi., 3 Telephone Number: 15-38-82 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: SEREBRIAKOV, P.A. Founded in 1862 by A.G. Rubinshtein, the Leningrad State Conservatory counts among its graduates many of the dominant figures of Russian and Soviet music. One of the Soviet Union’s leading conservatories, it supports an extensive research program, with scholars making use of its 300,000-volume library collection and 10,000-item record and tape collection. The 275 instructors at the conservatory regularly participate in national and regional conferences and are organized into five faculties: Theory and Composition; Conducting; Piano and Organ; Orchestral Instruments; and Vocal and Choral Direction. The conservatory's 1700 students may choose from among course specializations in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, voice, operatic-symphonic conducting, choral direction, composition, musicology, ballet direction, and musical theater direction. These specializations are offered at the undergraduate and graduate levels through full-time, evening and correspondence programs and at a branch in Petrozavodsk (Leningradskaia ul., 13). 223 ART048 Leningrad State Institute of Culture Leningradskii gosudarstvennyi institut kul'tury im. N.K. Krupskoi 192041 Leningrad Dvortsovaia nab., 4 Telephone Number: 210-96-80 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1918, the Leningrad State Institute of Culture is the oldest institution of its kind in the Soviet Union. V.I. Lenin, N.K. Krupskaia and A.V. Lunacharskii were all active in the institute’s early development (it was originally called the Communist Political- Enlightenment Institute). In 1941, the institute was transformed into the Bibliographic Institute, to achieving its present form only in 1964. Currently, the institute offers course specialization through full-time, evening and correspondence programs in library sciences and cultural- enlightenment work (including choreography). The institute has also sponsored and participated in numerous national and regional conferences and maintains a consultation bureau in Kiev. ART049 Leningrad State Institute of Theater, Music and Cinematography Leningradskii gosudarstvennyi institut teatra, muzyki i kinematografii 192028 Leningrad Mikhovaia ul., 34 Telephone Number: 73-10-72 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: SHISHKIN, V.F. History .—Though it dates its founding from the creation of the Acting School ( Shkola akterskogo masterstva ) in 1918, the Leningrad State Institute of Theater, Music and Cinematography emerged in its present multidisciplinary form only in 1962 after numerous reorganizations and additions: at various points the institute has functioned under the names Institute of Stage Arts (1922-25), Theatrical Technical School (1925-36), Central Theatrical School (1936-39) and Leningrad Theatrical Institute (1939-48; the same with a dedication to A.N. Ostrovskii 1948-62)—in its capacity as a theater arts center. As a music and cinema study and research establishment, the institute’ progenitors include the Institute of Art History (1912-20), Russian Institute of Art History (1920-24), State Institute of Art History (1924-31), Leningrad Branch of the State Academy of Art Studies (1931-33), State Academy of Art Studies (1933-36), and the State Scientific Research Institute of Art Studies (1936-37); when the single musicology section was excised from this last establishment in 1937, the resulting independent institute was named the State Musical Scientific Research Institute (1937-39). Subsequent additions of a theater sector (1939) and a film sector (1958) yielded the State Scientific Research Institute of the Theater, Music and Cinematography. In 1962, this center was merged with the theater institute (above) to form the present establishment, which is known widely by its acronym LGIik. In assessing the institute's importance in Soviet arts—leaving aside the role it played in myriad organizational developments and ideological fluctuations— the simple fact that the institution has trained some 4,000 specialists in various pursuits speaks directly of its fundamental importance to the field. 224 Organization and Staff .—As of 1971, the institute’s Scientific Re¬ search Division included a Theater Sector (founded 1920), a Music Sector (1920), an Instrumentology Sector (1951), a Cinematography Sector (1958), a Sector of Source Analysis and Bibliography (1962) and a Folklore Section (1969). The Division employed some 54 researchers, including eight doctors and 34 candidates of science. The institute's teaching faculties (as of 1973) prepared theater and film afctors, directors, artists, managers, economists, musical and puppet theater performers and television directors. In the 1972-73 academic year over 1,000 undergraduate and graduate students studied under the direc¬ tion of 300 teachers. Acting studios for various nationality groups, a training theater, two libraries and one of the world's largest permanent exhibitions of musical instruments are also administered by the institute. Some Known Research Areas .—Widely recognized as one of the lead¬ ing Soviet art studies centers—and perhaps the leading center in musi¬ cal theater studies (ballet, opera and operetta)—the institute annually publishes nearly a dozen monographs. Recent general works include studies of the history of Soviet theater, the history of the major Leningrad film studio, ( Lenfil’m ), Soviet songs, Russian and Soviet opera theater, the Soviet symphony, the history of Russian ballet, and the Soviet operetta. As of 1978, institute scholars were playing a leading role in the compilation of a fundamental work on twentieth century music (titled Muzyka XX veka )—the first general study in which Soviet music is analyzed in the larger context of international musical culture. Smaller scale publications have covered, inter alia , the work of young Soviet film directors, Soviet variety theater performers and Soviet amateur musical artists. Institute staff members regularly contribute to two house periodi¬ cals , Voprosy teorii i estetiki muzyki and Voprosy istorii i teorii kino , as well as to limited series (e.g., the brochure-serial Muzykal’nye instru - menty ). Conferences and symposia organized by institute scholars have dealt with such themes as sociological problems of art (1971) and the theo¬ retics of Russian folklore and ancient Russian singing (1977). Further, in¬ stitute staff members serve in important positions on trade union councils (the composers', writers' and cinematographers' unions), on theater and film studio councils and as consultants for a number of city and re¬ gional party committees. Research Facilities .—The institute's two libraries together con¬ tain over 300,000 volumes (including some 25,000 scores). A screening hall for research involving the institute's film collection is available to staff and authorized visitors. The musical instrument exhibition is in itself a valuable resource, containing some 2,700 folk and professional instruments from various periods and cultures as well as paintings, engravings, draw¬ ings, photographs and a library of recordings. Selected References Pobedinskii, M. (ed.), Leningradskii gosudarstvennyi institut teatra, muzyki i kinematografii , (Leningrad, Minkul't RSFSR, 1971). Keldysh, Iu.,”60 let sovetskogo istoricheskogo muzykoznaniia," Sovetskaia muzyka , 1978, No. 6, 9-23. 225 ART050 Leningrad (A.I. Herzen) State Pedagogical Institute Leningradskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im« A.I. Gertsena Leningrad D-186 nab. reki Moiki, 48 Telephone Number: 215-66-24 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BOBORYKIN, A. Founded in 1918, the Leningrad State Pedagogical Institute offers course specialization in drafting through its Arts-Graphics Faculty. Re¬ search at the institute during the mid-1970s produced studies on such topics as contemporary Protestant conceptions of art, personality and religion; the artistic system of realism (Belinskii's criteria for artistic merit); and aesthetic conceptions in Russian religious philosophy of the early twentieth century. ART051 Leningrad State University Leningradskii ordena Lenina i ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. A.A. Zhdanova 199164 Leningrad B-164 Universitetskaia nab., 7/9 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: ALESKOVSKII, V.B. Scholars at Leningrad State University from a variety of faculties have been engaged in studies of Soviet theatrical history, Marxist-Leninist esthetics, art history and the sociology of art. 226 Novosibirsk ART052 Novosibirsk State Conservatory Novosibirskaia gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. M.I. Glinki 630099 Novosibirsk, 99 Sovetskaia ul., 31 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: GURENKQ, E.G. Established in 1956, the Novosibirsk State Conservatory offers course specialization through full-time, evening and correspondence courses in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, choral direction, voice, musicology, and composition. Conservatory scholars participate in national and regional conferences and conduct research in such fields as musical criticism, composer education, and esthetics. The conservatory houses a 75,000-volume library and publishes Nauchno-metodicheskie zapiski . Perm * ART053 Perm' State Institute of Culture Permskii gosudarstvennyi institut kul'tury 614000 Perm’ ul. Gazety "Zvezda", 18 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: The Perm' State Institute of Culture offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in library sciences and cultural-enlightenment work. 227 Rostov ART054 Rostov Musical-Pedagogical Institute Rostovskii muzykal'no-pedagogicheskii institut 344007 Rostov-na-Donu Budennovskii prosp., 23 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: BELODED, E. Founded in 1967, the Rostov Musical-Pedagogical Institute offers course specialization through full-time and evening programs to more than 600 students in piano, orchestral instruments, choral direction, folk instruments, musicology, voice, and composition. The 100 or more instructors participate in active research, conference and performance programs. The institute's library contains more than 80,000 volumes. Saratov ART055 Saratov State Conservatory Saratovskaia gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. L.V. Sobinova 410000 Saratov prosp. Kirova, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: The Saratov State Conservatory opened in 1895 as the Saratov Music School. From 1912 until 1924 the school held the status of a conservatory; from 1924 until 1935, however, it functioned only as a musical technical institute. During the mid-1970s the conservatory enrolled 800 students and employed 126 teachers while maintaining a 50,000-volume library col¬ lection. It offered course specialization through full-time, evening and cor¬ respondence courses in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, choral direction, musicology, composition and voice. 228 Sverdlovsk ART056 Ural State Conservatory Ural'skaia gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. M.P. Musorgskogo 620014 Sverdlovsk prosp. Lenina, 26 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1934, the Ural State Conservatory offers course special¬ ization through full-time, evening and correspondence programs in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, voice, operatic and symphonic' direction, choral direction, musicology, and composition. The conservatory supports musicological research and houses an 85,000-volume library. .Its staff frequently participates in regional and national conferences. Taganrog ART057 Taganrog State Pedagogical Institute Taganrogskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 347900 Taganrog (Rostovskaia obi.) Turgenevskii per., 32 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Taganrog State Pedagogical Institute offers course special¬ ization in music and voice through its Music Faculty. It has supported research examining the aesthetic education of Soviet youth. Tomsk ART058 Tomsk State University Tomskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V.V. Kuibysheva 634010 Tomsk 10 prosp. Lenina, Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BYCHKOV, A.P. Tomsk University has supported research on various questions of aesthetics. Ufa ART059 Ufa State Institute of the Arts Ufimskii gosudarstvennyi institut iskusstv 450025 Ufa ul. Lenina, 14 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1968, the Ufa State Institute of the Arts offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, voice, choral direction, musicology, dramatic and movie acting, as well as theatrical technology and production. The institute supports research in musical folklore and the theory of music, has hosted regional and republican conferences, and publishes Nauchno-metodicheskie zapiski . Ulan-Ude ART060 East Siberian State Institute of Culture Vostochno-Sibirskii gosudarstvennyi institut kul'tury 670005 Ulan-Ude, 5 ul. Tereshkovoi, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1964, the East Siberian State Institute of Culture offers course specialization through full-time and evening programs in library sciences and cultural-enlightenment work. It maintains a 90,000- volume library and publishes Trudy and Vestnik . Vladimir ART061 Vladimir State Pedagogical Institute Vladimirskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. P.I. Lebedeva- Polianskogo 600024 Vladimir prosp. Stroitelei, 11 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: Scholars at the Vladimir State Pedagogical Institute have studied aesthetic education, perception and music, the "musical ear, and the musical ability of youth. 231 Vladivostok ART062 Far Eastern Pedagogical Institute of the Arts Dal’nevostochnyi pedagogicheskii institut iskusstv 690678 Vladivostok ul. 1 Maia, 3 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1962, the Far Eastern Pedagogical Institute of the Arts offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, voice, choral direction, musicology, dramatic and movie acting, as well as painting. It also publishes Nauchno—metodicheskie zapiski . Voronezh ART063 Voronezh State Institute of the Arts Voronezhskii gosudarstvennyi institut iskusstv 394043 Voronezh ul. Berezovaia roshcha, 54 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Rector: SHAPOSHNIKOV, V. Founded in 1971, the Voronezh State Institute of the Arts offers course specialization through full-time and evening programs in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, choral direction, voice, and dramatic and movie acting. The institute has also supported sociologi¬ cal studies of student performers’ attitudes towards theatrical disciplines. 232 ARMENIAN SSR Erevan ART064 Armenian State Pedagogical Institute Armianskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. Kh. Aboviana 375200 Erevan ul. Khandzhiana, 5 Telephone Number: Agency: Armenian SSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Armenian State Pedagogical Institute offers course speciali¬ zation through full-time and correspondence programs in drafting, music and voice, cultural-enlightenment work, and library sciences. Scholars from the institute have been engaged in the study of aesthetics and the dialectical function of art. ART065 Erevan State Art and Theater Institute Erevanskii gosudarstvennyi khudozhestvenno-teatral’nyi institut 375009 Erevan ul. Isaakiana, 36 Telephone Number: Agency: Armenian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: The Erevan State Art and Theater Institute offers course specialization in painting, sculpture, industrial arts, decorative-applied art, dramatic and movie acting, and stage direction. ART066 Erevan State Conservatory Erevanskaia ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. Komitasa 375009 Erevan ul. Saiat-Novy, la Telephone Number: Agency: Armenian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: SAR'IAN, L. Founded in 1923, the Erevan State Conservatory offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in piano,, orchestral instruments, voice, choral direction, composition, and musicol¬ ogy. Scholars at the conservatory have participated in studies of Armenian music, musical theory and musical education. The conservatory has hosted and organized several conferences and maintains a 43,000- volume library collection. 233 ART067 Institute of the Arts Institut iskusstv AN ArmSSR Erevan ul. Aboviana, 15 Telephone Number: 58-37-02 Agency: Armenian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ZARIAN, R.V. Scholars at the Armenian Academy's Institute of the Arts in Erevan investigate questions relating to the fine and applied arts, music, theater, cinema and architecture. The institute is noted also,for its study of popular music. AZERBAIDZHANI SSR Baku ART068 Azerbaidzhani State Conservatory Azerbaidzhanskaia ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. Uzeira Gadzhibekova 370014 Baku ul. G. Dimitrova, 98 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: GADZHIBEKOV, S. Founded in 1921, the Azerbaidzhani State Conservatory offers course specialization through full-time, evening and correspondence programs in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, choral direction, composition, musicology and voice. During its first half- century, the conservatory graduated over 3,000 students. In the late 1970s, its staff of 180 lecturers taught some 300 students and partic¬ ipated in conferences on musical education and foreign language musical literature. The conservatory's library contains 24,000 scores and 200,000 volumes. 234 ART069 Azerbaidzhani State Institute of the Arts Azerbaidzhanskii gosudarstvennyi institut iskusstv im. M.A. Alieva 370000 Baku, Tsentr ul. Karganova, 13 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Educatio Rector: Founded in 1969, the Azerbaidzhani Institute of the Arts emerged from the Azerbaidzhani Institute of the Theater, which was established in 1945. The institute offers course specialization through full-time, evening and correspondence courses in dramatic and movie acting, textile and light industrial design, stage direction, and cultural-enlightenment work. It also supports an active research and conference program, concentrating primarily upon issues of artistic education. ART070 Institute of Architecture and Art Institut arkhitektury i iskusstva AN AzSSR 370122 Baku prosp. Narimanova, 31 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Academy of Sciences Director: USEINOV, M. The Institute of Architecture and Art in Baku was established in 1945 as the Institute of Azerbaidzhani Art. Its initial task was to explore various facets of Azerbaidzhani art, as distinct from Islamic or Iranian art. The institute presently conducts studies in architecture, fine arts, decorative and applied arts, music, musical folklore, theater and cinema. The institute's musicology and musical folklore divisions are currently working on a musical atlas of Azerbaidzhan and have already published several studies of Azerbaidzhani national music. Meanwhile, the architectural section has expanded substantially, preparing numerous works on Azerbaidzhani architectural history and development. In addition, the fine arts division concentrates on graphics, ceramics, sculpture, and painting. Of particular note is the institute's work on ancient miniatures. Since 1949, the institute has published the serial Isskustvo Azerbaidzhan . Multi-volume works prepared under institute auspices include a three-volume history of art in Azerbaidzhan (1974) and a six- volume series on Azerbaidzhani arts. Institute scholars are currently preparing contributions for nine-volume Istoriia isskustva narodov SSSR. BELORUSSIAN SSR Minsk. ART071 Belorussian State Conservatory Belorusskaia gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. A.V. Lunacharskogo 220030 Minsk Intematsional'naia ul., 30 Telephone Number: Agency: Belorussian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: 0L0VNIK0V, V. Founded in 1932, the Belorussian State Conservatory offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, choral direction, voice, composition, and musicology. Its staff of 150 instructors teaches 1,100 students and participates in conferences examining such topics as musical criticism and folk music. The conservatory’s library houses some 95,000 volumes. ART072 Belorussian State Theater and Art Institute Belorusskii gosudarstvennyi teatral'no-khudozhestvennyi institut 220012 Minsk Leninskii prosp., 81 Telephone Number: Agency: Belorussian SSR Ministry of Higher and Special Secondary Education Rector: GERASIMOVICH, E.P. Founded in 1945, the Belorussian State Theater and Art Institute is divided into two faculties. Its theatrical faculty offers course specialization in dramatic and movie acting as well as stage direction, while its artistic faculty offers course specialization in painting, graphics, sculpture, interior design, monumental-’applied arts, industrial arts and decorative-applied arts. 236 ART073 Institute of Art Studies, Ethnography and Folklore Institut iskusstvovedeniia, etnografii i fol'klora AN BelSSR 220072 Minsk ul. Tipografskaia, 1, korp. 2 Telephone Number: 39-53-81 Agency: Belorussian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: MARTSELEV, S.V. Created in 1957 from component sectors of the Belorussian Academy’s history and literature institutes, the Institute of Art Studies, Ethnography and Folklore has become the republic’s leading center of research and instruction in art studies. The institute employs a staff of over 140 (including seven doctors and 41 candidates of science) and offers graduate instruction in art history, theater arts, musical arts, film and television, fine arts, decorative and applied arts and theory and history of architecture. Research projects at the institute have included three studies of Belorussian theater ( Belorusskii teatr: ocherk istorii ; Belorusskii Akademicheskii teatr im. Ianki Kupaly ; Belorusskii teatr im. Iakuba Kolasa ) and a study of Belorussian film ( Istoriia Belorusskogo kino ). As of 1979 a fundamental work on the history of Belorussian art ( Istoriia Belorusskogo iskusstva ) was set for publication. Smaller-scale research projects have dealt with questions of the interaction of film and television, the historical and theoretical bases of Belorussian symphonic, chamber and operatic music and aspects of contemporary painting, graphic art and sculpture in Belorussia. See also ANT186. Selected References Borisevich, N.A. ed., Akademiia nauk Belorusskoi SSR' , (Minsk: Nauka i tekhnika, 1979). 237 ART074 Minsk Institute of Culture Minskii Institut kul ’ tury 220001 Minsk Rabkorovskii per., 8 Telephone Number: Agency: Belorussian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: The Minsk Institute of Culture offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in library sciences and cultural-enlightenment work. ESTONIAN SSR Tallin ART075 State Art Institute of the Estonian SSR Gosudarstvennyi khudozhestvennyi institut Estonskoi SSR 200104 Tallin Tartuskoe sh., 1 Telephone Number: Agency: Estonian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: The State Art Institute of the Estonian SSR offers course special¬ ization through full-time and evening programs in its Faculty of Architecture and its Faculty of Decorative-Applied Arts. The former offers training in architecture, interior decorating, and industrial arts; the latter in sculpture, graphics, painting, decorative-applied arts, and textile and light industrial design. 238 ART076 Tallin State Conservatory Tallinnskaia gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia 200015 Tallin bul. Vabaduse, 130 Telephone Number: Agency: Estonian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: ALUMAE, V. Founded in 1919 as the Tallin Higher Musical School, the Tallin State Conservatory became a conservatory in 1923. During the late 1970s, it offered course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in piano, orchestral instruments, voice, choral direction, musicology, composition, and music-voice and choral direction. The conservatory's 80 instructors teach 350 students, participate in confer¬ ences, and conduct musicological research drawing upon the holdings of the conservatory’s 60,000-volume library. Tartu ART077 Tartu State Universitv ■■ ■■ i. ■ ■ — .. ■ ■ , , t , Tartuskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet 202400 Tartu ul. lulikooli, 18 Telephone Number: Agency: Estonian SSR Ministry of Higher and Special Secondary Education Rector: KOOP, A.V. Philosophy specialists at Tartu State University examine questions of aesthetics and artistic creativity. For a further discussion see PHL089. GEORGIAN SSR Tbilisi ART078 Institute of the History of Georgian Art Institut istorii gruzinskogo iskusstva AN GrSSR Tbilisi ul. Ketskhoveli, 10 Telephone Number: Agency: Georgian SSR Academy of Sciences • Director: CHUBINASHVILI, G.N. The Institute of the History of Georgian Art was founded simultaneously with the Georgian Academy of Sciences in 1941. The insti¬ tute supports research examining such topics as medieval Georgian art and the relationship between Georgian art and that of the Orient and the Occident. It has sought to study pre-feudal Georgian culture through an examination of implements, weapons, architectural ruins, and other items. The institute compares various contemporary cultures and attempts to establish the position of Georgian development within a global context. ART079 Georgian State Theatrical Institute Gruzinskii gosudarstvennyi teatral'nyi institut im. Sh. Rustaveli 380004 Tbilisi prosp. Rustaveli, 17 Telephone Number: Agency: Georgian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1939, the Georgian State Theatrical Institute offers course specialization in dramatic and movie acting, stage directing, movie direction, theatrical studies, and musical comedy acting. Its library holds over 85,000 volumes. 240 ART080 Tbilisi State Academy of the Arts Tbilisskaia ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennaia akademiia khudozhes tv 380008 Tbilisi ul. Griboedova, 22 Telephone Number: Agency: Georgian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: TOTITSADZE, G. The Tbilisi State Academy of the Arts was affiliated with Tbilisi State University at the time of its founding in 1922. During the late 1970s, the academy offered course specialization in architecture, painting (including easel and monumental, theatrical and decorative, as well as movie and television set design), graphics (both easel and applied), sculpture, the history and theory of fine arts, interior design, decorative and applied arts (including metalworking, woodworking, ceramics, and glass), textile and light industrial design, and the industrial arts. ART081 Tbilisi State Conservatory Tbilisskaia gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. V. Saradzhishvili 380004 Tbilisi ul. Griboedova, 8 Telephone Number: Agency: Georgian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: TSINTSADZE, S.F. Founded in 1917, the Tbilisi State Conservatory offers course specialization in piano, voice, choral direction, composition, musicology, and orchestral instruments. Its 250 instructors teach 1300 students, participate in conferences and conduct research examining such topics as foreign language musical literature, theory, and Georgian music history. The conservatory’s library holds over 100,000 volumes. 241 ART082 Tbilisi State University Tbilisskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet 380028 Tbilisi prosp. I. Chavchavadze, 1 Telephone Number: * Agency: Georgian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: OKUDZHAVA, V.M. The History Faculty of Tbilisi State University offers undergraduate course specialization in the history of art. The university library, estab¬ lished in 1918, presently contains over two million units, including collections of rare works (sixteenth to eighteenth centuries) on the cultural history of Georgia and the Trans Caucasus. KAZAKH SSR Alma-Ata ART083 Alma-Ata State Conservatory Alma-Atinskaia gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. Kurman-gazy 480091 Alma-Ata Kommunisticheskii prosp., 90 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: ZHUBANOVA, G.A. The Alma-Ata State Conservatory offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, voice, choral direction, composition, musicology, and theater and movie acting. 242 ART084 Institute of Literature and Art Institut literatury i iskusstva im. M.O. Auezova AN KazSSR Alma-Ata ul. Shevchenko, 28 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SHARIPOV, A.S. The Arts Division of the Kazakh Academy of Sciences' Institute of Literature and Art supports research examining the history of Kazakh music, painting and theater. It has also published the works of various Kazakh composers and sponsors various ensembles and symphonic and oratorio performances. For a discussion of the Literature Division, see LIT130. Chimkent ART085 Chimkent Pedagogical Institute of Culture Chimkentskii pedagogicheskii institut kul’tury im. A1’-Farabi 486011 Chimkent Sovetskaia ul., 33 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Ministry of Higher and Special Secondary Education Rector: Founded in 1967, the Chimkent Pedagogical Institute of Culture offers full-time and correspondence programs in library sciences, cultural- enlightenment work, and music and voice. KIRGIZ S SR Frunze ART086 Kirgiz State Institute of the Arts Kirgizskii gosudarstvennyi institut iskusstv im. B. Beishenalievoi 720460 Frunze 46 ul. Dzhantosheva, 115 Telephone Number: Agency: Kirgiz SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: MUSURMANKULOV, T.V. : Founded in 1967, the Kirgiz State Institute of the Arts employs 40 instructors to teach 225 full-time and correspondence program students in orchestral instruments, piano, voice, composition, musicology, and cultural-enlightenment work (including choral direction, folk instru¬ ments, orchestra conducting, and the organization and management of cultural-enlightenment work). LATVIAN SSR Riga ART087 State Academy of the Arts of the Latvian SSR Gosudarstvennaia akademiia khudozhestv Latviiskoi SSR im. Teodora Zal'kalna 226183 Riga GSP bul. Kommunarov, 13 Telephone Number: Agency: Latvian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: ILTNERS, E. Tracing its origins to 1919, the Latvian State Academy of the Arts currently offers full-time and correspondence programs in painting, graphics, sculpture, decorative applied arts, industrial arts, textile and light industrial design, interior design, drafting, and the history and theory of the fine arts. 244 ART083 State Conservatory of the Latvian SSR Gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia Latviiskoi SSR im. Ia. Vi tola 226050 Riga ul. Krish'iana Barona, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: Latvian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: 0Z0LIM, Ia. A. Founded in 1919, the present State Conservatory of the Latvian SSR offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in piano, orchestral instruments, voice, choral direction, composition, musicology, music and voice, dramatic and movie acting, stage direction, and cultural-enlightenment work. It employs 140 teachers who instruct 520 students and participate in conferences. The conservatory supports extensive bibliographic work—maintaining a 110,000-volurae library and a collection of national folk music. LITHUANIAN SSR Vil*nius ART089 State Art Institute of the Lithuanian SSR Gosudarstvennyi khudozhestvennyi institut Litovskoi SSR 232600 Vil’nius ul. Tiesos, 6 Telephone Number: Agency: Lithuanian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: MATSKIAVICIUS, V.S. Though its origins date from 1579, the State Art Institute of the Lithuanian SSR commenced operations in its present form only in 1951. With over 600 students and more than 100 instructors (over half of whom hold graduate degrees), the institute operates full-time, evening and correspondence programs and an Evening Division in Kaunas (233000 Kaunas, ul. Mitskevichiaus, 27). The institute publishes the serial Iskusst~ vovedenie and offers course specialization in painting, graphics, sculpture, decorative-applied arts, interior decorating, industrial arts, the history and theory of fine arts, textile and light industrial design, monumental-decorative arts, and drafting. 245 ART090 State Conservatory of the Lithuanian SSR Gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia Litovskoi SSR 232600 Vil’nius prosp. Lenina, 42 Telephone Number: Agency: Lithuanian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: KARNAVICIUS, J. Founded in 1945, the State Conservatory of the Lithuanian SSR enrolls over 600 students in full-time and correspondence programs in Vil'nius and at its faculty in Klaipeda (235800 Klaipeda, ul. Neris, 4). The conservatory offers course specialization in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, voice, choral direction, composition, - musicology, and theater and movie acting. It supports an active research program in folklore and folk music and publishes the serial Menotyra . The conservatory's library collection is in excess of 115,000 volumes. ART091 Vil'nius State University Vil’niusskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V. Kapsukasa 232734 Vil'nius ul. Universiteto, 3 Telephone Number: 2-63-88 Agency: Lithuanian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: KUBILIUS, I.P. The main library of Vil’nius State University contains a collection of 1,000 musical scores and a separate bibliography ( kartoteka ) of books and articles in Lithuanian and Russian on local figures in the arts, sciences, literature, culture and society since 1950. 246 MOLDAVIAN SSR Kishinev ART092 Department of Ethnography and Art Otdel etnografii i iskusstva AN MolSSR 277012 Kishinev pr. Lenina, 1 Telephone Number: 2-031 (dob. 17) Agency: Moldavian SSR Academy of Sciences Chairman: ZELENCHUK, V.S. The Moldavian Academy's Department of Ethnography and Art has sup¬ ported research on various aspects of Moldavian national art and craft- work since its creation in 1969. Scholars affiliated with the department have written on Moldavian weaving, folk dancing, choreography, and folk drama. Director Zelenchuk was co-author of a study of Moldavian national decorative art (V.S. Zelenchuk, M. Livshits, I. Khynku, Narodnoe dekorativ- noe iskusstvo Moldavii , Kishinev, 1968). ART093 Kishinev State University Kishinevskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V.I. Lenina 277003 Kishinev Sadovia ul., 60 Telephone Number: Agency: Moldavian SSR Ministry of People's Education Rector: KAZAREV, A.M. ■» Scholars at the Kishinev State University have analyzed "bourgeois" concepts of aesthetics. ART094 State Institute of the Arts of the Moldavian SSR Gosudarstvennyi institut iskusstv im. G. Muzichesku Moldavskoi SSR 277014 Kishinev Sadovaia ul., 87 Telephone Number: Agency: Moldavian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: KIRILLOVICH, S.A. Founded in 1940 as Kishinev Conservatory, the State Institute of the Arts of the Moldavian SSR assumed its current configuration in 1963. The institute offers full-time and correspondence programs in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, voice, choral direction, compo¬ sition, musicology, and cultural-enlightenment work. It also regularly hosts and participates in regional and national conferences. 247 TADZHIK SSR Dushanbe ART095 Dushanbe Institute of the Arts Dushanbinskii institut iskusstv 734032 Dushanbe ul. Zhdanova, 73a Telephone Number: Agency: Tadzhik SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Established in 1967 as the Faculty of Arts at the Dushanbe State Pedagogical Institute, the Dushanbe Institute of the Arts obtained institute status in 1973. It presently offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in library sciences, cultural-enlightenment work, piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, musicology, choral direction, voice, and theater and film acting. TURKMEN SSR Ashkhabad ART096 Turkmen State Pedagogical Institute of the Arts Turkmenskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut iskusstv 744007 Ashkhabad prosp. V.I. Lenina, 3 Telephone Number: Agency: Turkmen SSR Ministry of Culture Director: The Turkmen State Pedagogical Institute of the Arts offers course specialization in music and voice, piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, choral direction, voice, musicology, composition, and cultural-enlightenment work. 248 UKRAINIAN SSR Kiev ART097 Institute of Art Studies, Folklore and Ethnography Institut iskusstvovedeniia, fol’klora i etnografii im. M.F. Ryl'skogo AN UkSSR Kiev, 29 ul. Kirova, 4 Telephone Number: 29-36-65 Agency: Ukrainian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ZUBKOV, S.D. Though founded in 1936, the Ukrainian Academy’s Institute of Art Studies, Folklore and Ethnography became a significant center of fine arts research only in the post-war period. Of particular note among the insti¬ tute’s projects in this field have been interdisciplinary studies in questions of musicology (history and theory of Ukrainian music) and theater arts in the Ukraine. Institute scholars N.M. Gordichuk and V.D. Dovzhenko have written extensively on topics in the former area, while lu.A. Stanishevskii has specialized in the latter. Collective works published by the institute include a six-volume history of Ukrainian art (issued 1966-68); a two-volume study of Ukrainian theater (1967, 1969); a 17-volume series on Ukrainian culture (1961-1977); and a study of the interaction of Ukrainian art with that of other na¬ tionality groups (1977). Articles on questions of fine arts research appear regularly in the bimonthly journal Narodna tvorchist’ ta etnografiia , published jointly by the institute and the Ukrainian Ministry of Culture. The in¬ stitute’s library contains over 50,000 units and includes collections on the history and theory of art, music, theater and film as well as the per¬ sonal library of Ukrainian musicologist 0. Grinchenko. See also ANT246. Selected References Paton, B.E. et al., eds., Istoriia Akademii nauk Ukrainskoi SSR (Kiev: "Naukova dumka," 1979). 249 ART098 Kiev State Art Institute Kievskii gosudarstvennyi khudozhestvennyi institut 252053 Kiev ul. Smirnova-Lastochkina, 20 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: BORODAI, V.Z. Founded in 1917, the Kiev State Art Institute offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in painting (including theatrical-decorative painting, easel painting restoration, and monumental-decorative painting restoration), sculpture, graphics, architecture, and the history and theory of fine arts. It employs some 100 instructors to teach over 800 students and maintains a 65,000-volume library collection. ART099 Kiev State Conservatory Kievskaia ordena Lenina gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. P.I. Chaikovskogo 252001 Kiev ul. Karla Marksa, 1/3 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: LIASHENKO, I.F. Founded in 1913 on the base provided by the former Kiev Music School of the Russian Musical Society, the conservatory at Kiev was one of the first such establishments in the Ukraine. From 1923 to 1928 it existed as the Technical School of Music. For the succeeding five years the school was relegated to the status of a division within the former Kiev Institute of Music and Drama before emerging in 1934 as the separate Kiev State Conservatory. The dedication to Tchaikovsky was added in 1940. By the early 1970s, the institute employed over 200 instructors (of whom some 22 were doctors of science and/or professors) teaching over 800 undergraduate and graduate students. The staff included eight Peoples Artists of the Ukrainian SSR and four Peoples Artists of the Soviet Union. Instruction proceeded in six faculties (Piano, History and Theory, Composition, Conducting and Orchestra) which included 20 sections. Evening classes and special preparatory classes were also offered. The institute presently offers course specialization in nine areas: piano; orchestral instruments; folk instruments; chorus direction; opera and symphony direction; composition; musicology; voice; and musical comedy acting. In the mid-1970s, institute scholars contributed to two major publications, the collections Soviet Ukrainian Music (1976) and Problems of Soviet Ukrainian Music (1977). 250 The institute maintains an opera studio, a school-studio, a study museum (devoted to N.V. Lysenko) and a sizable library. The museum contains Lysenko's musical manuscripts, finished works, letters and documents collected and assembled by the composer's son. The library, established in 1934, contains over 200,000 volumes, including a number of rare editions and the library of Odessa musicologist B.D. Tiuneev. ART 100 Kiev State Institute of Culture Kievskij. gosudarstvennyi institut kul'tury im. A.E. Korneichuka 252042 Kiev ul. Chigorina, 20 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1968, the Kiev State Institute of Culture offers course specialization in library sciences and cultural-enlightenment work through full-time and evening programs and cultural-enlightenment faculties in Rovno (266042 Rovno, Moskovskaia ul., 12) and Nikolaev (327017, ul. Dekabristov, 17). ART101 Kiev State Institute of Theatrical Art Kievskii gosudarstvennyi institut teatral'nogo iskusstva im. I.K. Karpenko-Karogo 252034 Kiev ul. Iaroslavov val, 40 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1918, the Kiev State Institute of Theatrical Art offers course specialization through full-time and correspondence programs in dramatic and movie acting, stage direction, television direction, movie direction, cinematography, theatrical studies (including the organization, planning and administration of theatrical affairs) and film studies. Chernovtsy ART 102 Chernovtsy State University Chernovitskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znamenl gosudarstvennyl universitet 274012 Chernovtsy ul. Kotsiubinskogo, 2 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: CHERVINSKII, K.A. The Chernovtsy State University has., supported efforts to develop a sociological approach to the study of art. Donetsk ART103 Donetsk Musical-Pedagogical Institute Donetskii muzykal T no-pedagogicheskii institut 340086 Donetsk ul. Artema, 44 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: The Donetsk Musical-Pedagogical Institute offers course specialization in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, choral direction, voice and musicology. 252 Dnepropetrovsk. ART 104 Dnepropetrovsk State University Dnepropetrovskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi univer- sitet im. 300-letiia vossoedineniia Ukrainy s Rossiei 320625 Dnepropetrovsk 10, GSP-211 prosp. Gagarina, 72 Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: MOSSAKOVSKII, V.I. Established in 1918, the main library of Dnepropetrovsk State Uni¬ versity presently contains over 800,000 units and includes bibliographies- in Russian and Ukrainian devoted to art studies, folklore and the works of prominent local figures in the arts. Drogobych ART105 Drogobych State Pedagogical Institute Drogobychskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. I.Ia. Franko 293720 Drogobych (L’vovskaia obi.) ul. Gogolia, 34 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Education Rector: Drogobych State Pedagogical Institute offers undergraduate specialization through full-time and correspondence courses in music and voice. The institute's library (ul. Gor'kogo, 2) includes over 5,000 musical scores among its 330,000-unit collection. 253 Khar T kov ART106 Khar'kov State Institute of the Arts Khar r kovskii gosudarstvennyi institut iskusstv im. I.P. Kotliarevskogo 310003 Khar'kov pi. Radlanskoi Ukrainy, 11/13 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1963 through the merger of the Khar'kov State Drama Institute (established in 1941) and the Khar'kov State Conservatory (established in 1917), the Ukrainian State Institute of the Arts offers course specialization through day, evening and correspondence programs in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, choral direction, music¬ ology, composition, voice, dramatic and movie acting, and stage direction. During the 1970s, the institute's Sociology Laboratory investigated problems of higher education. Its library contains over 100,000 volumes. ART107 Khar'kov State Institute of Culture Khar’kovskii gosudarstvennyi institut kul' tury 310003 Khar'kov Bursatskii spusk, 4 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1964 using the Khar’kov Bibliographic Institute (established in 1935) as its base, the Khar'kov State Institute of Culture currently offers course specialization in library sciences and cultural-enlightenment work. ART108 Khar'kov State Artistic-Industrial Institute Khar'kovskii gosudarstvennyi khudozhestvenno-promyshlennyi institut 310002 Khar'kov Krasnoznamennaia ul., 8 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Special Secondary Education Rector: The Khar'kov State Artistic-Industrial Institute offers course specialization in interior decoration, monumental-decorative arts, industrial arts, and graphics through its Faculty of Industrial Design and Faculty of Industrial Arts. 254 L 'vov ART 109 L'vov State Conservatory L'vovskaia gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. N.V. Lysenko 290005 L’vov ul. S. Boiko, 5 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: DASHAK, Z.O. Founded in 1939, the L'vov State Conservatory employs over 150 instruc¬ tors to teach nearly 1,000 students enrolled in fulltime, evening and correspon dence programs offering course specialization in piano, orchestral instruments, voice, choral direction, musicology, composition and operatic-symphonic conduct ing. Its library has holdings in excess of 110,000 volumes. ART110 L'vov State Institute of Applied and Decorative Arts L’vovskii gosudarstvennyi institut prikladnogo i dekorativnogo iskusstva 290011 L’vov ul. Goncharova, 38 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: ZAPASKO, A.P. Founded in 1946, the L’vov State Institute of Applied and Decorative Arts is organized into two faculties: Interior Decorating (for specialization in interior decorating and furniture design), and Decorative and Applied Arts (for specialization in artistic ceramics and glass, textile and light industrial design, clothes design, as well as fabric design). The institute’s 450 students are enrolled in full-time and evening programs and are taught by 75 instructors. The library collection is in excess of 30,000 volumes. 255 Odessa ART111 Odessa State Conservatory Odesskaia gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. A.V. Nezhdanovoi 270000 Odessa ul. Ostrovidova, 63 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: SHIP, V. From its founding in 1913 until 1973, the Odessa State Conservatory graduated over 2,500 students, including many performers of international reputation. Its staff of 140 instructors teaches more than 800 students in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, voice, choral direction, musicology and composition while the conservatory supports research in musical criticism and participates in regional and national conferences. There are over 130,000 volumes in the conservatory's library. UZBEK SSR Tashkent ART112 Institute of Art Studies Institut iskusstvoznaniia im. Khamzy Khakimzade Niiazi 700000 Tashkent pi. Lenina Telephone Number: Agency: Uzbek SSR Ministry of Culture Director: Founded in 1943, the Uzbek Academy's Institute of Art Studies has long worked to strengthen the theoretical base for the study and development of Uzbek art. Its Artistic Theory Sector investigates architectural forms and theories of Central Asia and the Orient as well as relationships between Russia, the Orient and the West as an historico-cultural and artistic problem. The Theater, Film and Choreographic Sector examines the theory and history of Uzbek theater and ballet; while the Musicology Sector collects and studies the works of Uzbek folk musicians. 256 ART113 Tashkent State Conservatory Tashkentskaia gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia 700161 Tashkent Pushkinskaia ul., 31 Telephone Number: Agency: Uzbek SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1917 as the Tashkent Musical School, the Tashkent State Conservatory attained full conservatory status in 1936. The conservatory maintains an active research and conference program, publishing the two- volume reference work Istoriia Uzbekskoi Sovetskoi muzyiki and the journal Voprosy myzykoznaniia . It offers course specialization in piano, orchestral instruments, folk instruments, voice, choral direction, operatic-symphonic conducting, and musicology. The conservatory also has a nearly 100,000-volume library collection. ART114 Tashkent State Institute of Culture Tashkentskii gosudarstvennyi institut kul’tury Tashkent Massiv vysokovol'tnyi, sektor 3 Telephone Number: Agency: Uzbek SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Founded in 1973, the Tashkent State Institute of Culture offers course specialization through full-time, evening and correspondence programs in library sciences and cultural-enlightenment work. ART115 Tashkent State Pedagogical Institute Tashkentskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. Nizami 700064 Tashkent Pedagogicheskaia ul., 103 Telephone Number: Agency: Uzbek SSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Tashkent State Pedagogical Institute offers course special¬ ization in drafting as well as music and voice while supporting research examining questions of esthetics, the development of ’’socialist" culture, music and personality development and the esthetic education of children. 257 ART116 Tashkent State Theater and Art Institute Tashkentskii gosudarstvennyi teatral'no-khudozhestvennyi institut im. A.N. Ostrovskogo 700031 Tashkent ul. Germans Lopatina, 77 Telephone Number: Agency: Uzbek SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: ABDULAEV, K.A. Founded in 1945, the Tashkent State Theater and Art Institute currently enrolls over 900 students and employs over 120 instructors. It , offers course specialization in dramatic and movie acting, puppet acting, musical comedy acting, stage direction, graphics, easel and monumental painting, theatrical-decorative painting, monumental-decorative arts, decorative-applied arts, and interior design. Nukus ART117 Art Studies Sector Sektor iskusstvoznaniia Karakalpakskogo filiala AN UzSSR Nukus Telephone Number: Agency: Karakalpak Branch, Uzbek SSR Academy of Sciences Sector Head: Founded in 1960, the Arts Studies Sector of the Karakalpak Branch of the Uzbek SSR Academy of Sciences currently supports research examining professional and folk art, folk music, as well as the history and theory of Karakalpak theater and its origins in folklore. It has sponsored the publication of works on Karakalpak ornamental and applied art and art history. The sector's musicology division collects and studies examples of Karakalpak popular music. 258 Samarkand ART 118 Institute of Archeology Institut arkheologii AN UzSSR 703051 Samarkand Afrasiabskaia, 3 Telephone Number: 50-724 Agency: Uzbek SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ASKAROV, A.A. Scholars at the Uzbek Academy’s Institute of Archeology (created in 1970) have done significant research and restoration work in the field of Central Asian art history. The institute's Laboratory of Primitive Technology and Scientific Treatment of Illustrative Materials and its Department of Chemico-Technological Research and Preservation of Historical Monuments have been involved in projects on the seventh to eighth century murals of ancient Samarkand (Afrasiab) and Balalyktep, ancient sculpture and fretwork of Varakhshi and earthenware cult statues at Kiva. Institute publications in this field include L.I. Al'baum's monograph Paintings of Afrasiab and a series of collections titled Afrasiab . The institute's library (13,000-plus volumes) contains a separate section on art history. Also see ANT284. Selected References Nurmukhamedova, M.K., Akademiia nauk Uzbekskoi SSR: 1976 Spravochnik (Tashkent: FAN, 1976). 259 SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY Abraham, G., "Music in the Soviet Union," in Cooper, M. (ed.). The Modern Age, 1890-1960 (Vol. X of New Oxford History of Music ). (London: Oxford University Press, 1974). Akademiia nauk SSSR. Spravochnik—1980 . (Moskva: Nauka, 1980). Borisevich, N.A. (ed.). Akademiia nauk Belorusskoi SSR . (Minsk: Nauka i tekhnika, 1974). Institut istorii iskusstv. Bibliografiia izdanii instituta, 1944-1966 . (Moskva, 1967). Keldysh, Iu. "60 let Sovetskogo istoricheskogo muzykoznaniia," Sovetskaia muzyka . 1978, No. 6, 9-23. Ministerstvo vysshego i srednego spetsial’nogo obrazovaniia SSSR. Spravochnik dlia postupaiushchikh v vysshie uchebnye zavedeniia SSSR v 1977 godu . (Moskva: Vysshaia shkola, 1977). Nukmukhamedova, M.K. Akademiia nauk Uzbekskoi SSR: 1976—Spravochnik . (Tashkent: FAN, 1976). Paton, B.E., ed. Istoriia Akademii nauk Ukrainskoi SSR . (Kiev: Naukova dumka, 1979). Pobedinskii, M., ed. Leningradskii gosudarstvennyi institut teatra, muzyki i kinematografii . (Leningrad: Minukl't RSFSR, 1971). Sablina, M. "GITISu 100 let," Sovetskaia zhenshchina , 1979, No. 2, 28-29. Scholes, P.A. The Oxford Companion to Music . (London: Oxford University Press, 1970). Schwarz, B. Music and Musical Life in Soviet Russia, 1917-1970 . (London: Barrie and Jenkins, 1972). Sviridova, I.K. Kabinet narodnoi muzyki . (Moskva: Muzyka, 1966). Tropin, V.I., ed. Moskovskii universitet 1977-1978: Katalog-Spravochnik . (Moskva: MGU, 1977). 260 HISTORY by Blair A. Ruble The Russian/USSR Academy of Sciences has been a patron of historical science since its founding by Peter I in 1724. M.V. Lomonosov, a prime mover in the establishment of the academy, actively supported historical scholarship and, by the end of the academy's second year of operation, four of the 15 full members of the academy were historians.^ Throughout the remainder of the eighteenth century and for much of the nineteenth, historical research remained the Academy's primary field of scientific investigation outside the natural sciences. Nevertheless, most non-university historical research was centered around the autonomous Archeographic Commission ( Arkheograficheskaia komissiia ), founded by royal decree in 1834.2 p or t ^ e remainder of the century, the commis¬ sion provided an important forum for the discussion and publication of signifi¬ cant historical research. Meanwhile, the field of Slavic studies ( Slavianovedenie ) took root as well. Encompassing a wide range of sub-disciplines , its development throughout the nineteenth century cannot be separated from the evolution of the Russian self-image. ^ As a result, the history of Slavic studies is closely tied to that of Russian historiography, and Russian literary and linguistics studies. Soviet slavists date the origins of their discipline from the appearance of twelfth century chronicles and primitive literary studies.^ However, it makes little sense to discuss the field systematically much before the seventeenth century, and then only in connection with Czech and Polish Scholarship. By the latter part of the eigheenth century and the beginning of the nineteenth, Russian scholars from several disciplines directed their attention to the study of Slavic, and particularly Russian, culture. Soviet historians credit M.V. Lomonosov with providing legitimacy for such research, although there were several other serious scholars working at the time as well. 3 Beginning in the latter half of the nineteenth century, the 263 This was due, in part, to field of Slavic studies came into its own. the emergence of Slavophlism and of Pan-Slavism, while the Russo-Turkish War (1877-1878) spurred interest in Balkan Slavs. The universities at St. Petersburg, Moscow, Kazan', and Khar'kov initiated Slavic studies programs. Popular and scholarly journals began to carry Slavic oriented articles. Such publications helped the emerging disciplines of history, language study, literary criticism, archaeology and ethnography find a respectability which, in turn reflected favorably upon the efforts of slavists. These events were also closely linked with Slavic studies in Poland, in the Austro-Hungarian empire (particularly among Czech and Croatian scholars), and in the Ottoman Empire (especially among Serbs). Russian historians have long been active in the study of the history of other parts of the world as well. Between 1895 and 1959, for example, over 12,000 books were published in Russia/USSR concerning the history of Ancient Greece and of Ancient Rome.' Medieval Europe also has been the source of extensive historical study as, in more recent years, have been the various workers' movements of nineteenth century Europe. Moreover, Russian and Soviet historians have written histories of nearly every nation on earth. A 253 page bibliography is necessary to include all works published in the USSR between 1918 and 1962 concerning just the histories of England and Ireland.'^ Finally in history, as in law, university faculties emerged as im¬ portant research centers. Long before 1917, Moscow^ and St. Petersburg^ universities had developed solid traditions of scholarship in the field of history with Moscow and Petersburg scholars making significant contri¬ butions to the discipline within the broader context of Imperial academic lif e. 264 The revolutions of 1917 did not have an immediate impact upon the evolution of the discipline. University faculties were abolished and replaced by Faculties of Social Sciences ( FONy ) encompassing history, economics, and law. Yet, only the Socialist (later Communist) Academy accepted responsibility for building a new, Marxist historeographical tradition. Such efforts were not initially successful and, with the Archeographical Commission firmly entrenched in the Academy of Sciences in 1921, academy historical research remained in the view of many Soviet observers "hostile to Marxist interpretations." This situation proved shortlived as, by 1925, the Marxist assault on history began in earnest. The position of history within the academy deteriorated, with but four historians remaining out of a total of 48 full members of the academy (it had been five of 47 in 1917).^ Meanwhile, philology emerged as the preeminent discipline outside of the natural sciences, with 20 full academy members. In addition, the institutional framework for the study of history remained in a state of flux. In 1926, the Standing Historical Commission of the academy merged with the Archeographic Commission to form the Historical-Archeographic Commission of the academy. But as it lacked a permanent institutional base and was denied access to publica¬ tions provided by an Academy journal, the "old school" could not protect itself from outside incursions. Meanwhile, events beyond the control of the academy administration continued to make the position of non-Marxist historians increasingly unten¬ able. Believing the number of "Marxist historians" now sufficient to staff their faculties, universities began to disband the Faculties of Social Sciences, thereby introducing formal instruction to new generations of historians from an almost exclusively Marxist perspective. In addition, in 1925, the Russian 265 Association of Scientific Research Institutes in the Social Sciences (RANION) absorbed Moscow University's Marxist oriented history institute to form RANION's Institute of History. The Communist Academy also moved to gain control over the discipline by forming the Society of Marxist Historians which lasted until the end of the First Five Year Plan, publishing the influential journal Istorik-Marksist . At the same time, the study of the history of the Communist Party gained high level sponsorship and the Central Statis¬ tical Administration undertook several studies reevaluating "bourgeois” interpretations of the formation of the Russian working class. Finally, by the mid-'20s, a group of prominent Marxist historians had emerged to challenge the position of the academy's non-Marxists. In 1929, RANION's Institute of History joined together with the Section on Methods and Methodology in History of the Communist Academy to form the Institute of History of the Communist Academy. The first Marxist social scientists were elected to the Academy of Sciences at this time. These measures provided a firm organizational base for the final assault upon non-Marxist historians within the Academy of Sciences; the end result was that in 1936, when the Communist Academy merged with the Academy of Sciences, the Institute of History became an Academy of Sciences institute. That institute, which maintained a branch in Lenin¬ grad, remained a prominent historical research center for the next three decades, publishing over 1800 works in addition to periodicals and an irregular series of major studies 1 ^. During the lifetime of this institute (1936-1968), the discipline underwent a major expansion. By 1945, 16 of the 131 full academy members were historians.^ This growth in membership came at the expense of Philology, whose member¬ ship dropped to 11. In addition, 22 historians were corresponding members, 266 the same number as in Philology. The predominant position of history among those disciplines within the academy but outside of the natural sciences once again was asserted. Similar trends are evident in the membership and candidate membership figures for 1960 and 1970. However, while the relative position of the discipline in relation to the natural sciences has diminished markedly over the 26 decades since the academy’s establishment, the role of history as the major discipline outside of the natural sciences has been maintained within the Academy system (This is indeed remarkable given the relative decline of history in relation to economics in post-war Soviet social science). By 1972, the number of scientific workers in the USSR conducting research in economics, philosophy and pedagogy far exceeded that in history.^ However, within the Academy research system, scientific workers in history outnumbered all other disciplines outside of the natural sciences. This situation is most pronounced at the level of doctor of science, where historians prevail over their philosophy counterparts by a ratio of 3:2 and over economic i researchers 3:1.^ The Institute of History continued to expand and, as the size of the institute grew, so did the focus of its research. Specialists examin¬ ing birch bark scrolls of Novgorod worked alongside historians studying the Civil Rights Movement in the United States; research topics included the October Revolution, and the Glorious Revolution. In 1968, following a decade-long debate within the academy over the optimal organization of historical research as well as more narrowly focused issues, the Histor¬ ical Division divided the Academy's Institute of History into the Institute of the History of the USSR (HIS006) and into the Institute of World History (HIS011). 16 267 The 1920s and 1930s also proved to be a time of considerable struggle within the Russian community of Slavists. Marxist scholars declared the interdisciplinary approach of the field ’’aristocratic" and "bourgeois". With the component disciplines making up Slavic studies in flux, the dis¬ cipline floundered. By the end of the 1920s, Marxists had begun to reevaluate their views concerning Slavic studies. For a brief period (1930-1934) the Institute of Slavic Studies opened within the Academy of Sciences in Leningrad. Upon the merger of that academy with the Communist Academy in 1936, the Institute of History of the USSR Academy of Sciences worked with Moscow and with Leningrad universities to establish formal groups formal groups of slavists in each city.*' Following the Second World War, many of the Slavic nations of Eastern Europe came under Soviet domination. This fact led to a regener¬ ation of Slavic studies within the USSR. During the winter 1946-1947, the Academy of Sciences created the Institute of Slavic Studies in Moscow under the direction of Academician Picheta in order to integrate historical, linguistic, literary and ethnographic studies within the newly formed socialist community.^-® For many years, this institution has served as an important link between Soviet and East European social scientists. V During the 1960s, many Russians began to take greater interest in their pre-revolutionary heritage.^ This new curiosity was, in some part, the result of the reemergence of Slavic studies. In turn, it further supported the work of slavists to the benefit of the institute. For example, a 1967 Central Committee Resolution on the Social Sciences spoke of the need to further develop the discipline.^ 268 At the universities, a similar pattern of conflict quickly emerged. For example, at Moscow University three divergent groups had coalesced within the former historical faculty by 1919.21 One group was composed of scholars who represented the pre-revolutionary approach to the study of history and were opposed to Bolshevism. Another was drawn from a younger generation of historians who had attained professional maturity on the eve of the revolution; while not Bolsheviks themselves, many in this group shared several of the political, economic and social concerns expressed by Lenin and his followers. The third consisted of historians who represented the Bolshevik viewpoint within the discipline. The third group could dominate historical research and training within the university only if scholars of the first group were removed from their positions. To accomplish this goal, the Bolsheviks merged the economic, historical and juridical faculties to form the Faculty of the Social Sciences ( FQNy ) in a pattern which would be repeated throughout the Soviet university system during the early 1920s. By the mid-'20s, < leading scholars in the other social sciences expressed the need to establish their own faculties. The FQNy were dismantled, with Moscow University's Marxist historians establishing a history institute which would later be absorbed, first by the Russian Association of Scientific Research Institutes in the Social Sciences (RANION), then, in turn, by the Communist Academy, and finally, in 1936, by the USSR Academy of Sciences. During the 1930s, the Party leadership began to realize the value of historical education for the development of a Marxist world view among youth. In order to improve historical training at the secondary level, it would be necessary first to train sufficient number of qualified 269 teachers, who were themselves trained in Marxist-Leninist methodologies. For this reason, in 1934, history faculties were established at Moscow and Leningrad Universities.^ Reestablished more for pedagogical than academic reasons, univer¬ sity history faculties have tended to be less active in research than their academy-based counterparts. This is particularly true in union- republican capitals where the local academy’s history research center tends to serve as the focal point for research examining the history of the indigenous population. The history major at many Soviet institutions is also combined with language instruction. For example, the Iaroslavl’ State Pedagogical Institute (HIS044) offers course specialization in a combined "History and the English Language" program while the Southern Sakhalin State Pedagogical Institute (HIS051) offers a program of study in "History and the Russian Language." In addition to Academy of Sciences and university centers, the Communist Party of the Soviet Union has also constructed an extensive network of historical research centers. J Indeed, once the turmoil of revolution and of civil war had begun to subside, many in the CPSU— including Lenin—felt a need to preserve the heritage of their victory. They desired both to protect what they thought to be a truly historical achievement and to counterbalance anti-Bolshevik interpretations of these accomplishments. As a result, in 1920, two institutions were established which would eventually form the basis of the present-day Institute of Marxism-Leninism affiliated with the Central Committee of the CPSU (HIS007). Earlier in 1920, the Commission for the Collection and Study of Materials concerning the History of the October Revolution and the History 270 of the Communist Party under the People's Commissariat of Enlightenment ( Istpart ) came into being. By 1921, Istpart had become a department of the Central Committee.^ Charged with the collection and preservation of materials relating to Party history and to the Revolution, the Commis¬ sion quickly established nearly 100 local branches throughout the Soviet Union to channel worthy materials back to Party archives in Moscow. In addition, it prepared several historical studies and published the journals Proletarskaia revoliutsiia , Krasnaia letopis' , and Letopis 1 revoliutsii . Meanwhile, in 1920, the newly formed Socialist Academy established its Institute of Marx and Engels under the direction of D.B. Riazanov. ^5 This institute, which was transferred to the jurisdiction of the All-Russian Central Executive Committee ( VTsIK ) in 1922, immediately began the gather¬ ing and publication of materials relating to the lives of Marx and Engels. In 1924, it fell under the supervision of the Central Executive Committee ( TsIK ), gaining the right to serve as the sole repository in the Soviet Union for the preservation of all documents having a direct relationship to Marx and Engels. In addition, it became responsible for the publication of their works. In 1923, shortly before Lenin’s death and just'as a cult of Lenin began to emerge, the Central Committee established the Institute of Lenin with functions similar to those of the Institute of Marx and Engels. ° This new institute had the full rights and privileges of a Central Commit¬ tee department and immediately began publication of Lenin's complete works. By 1928, both Istpart and the Institute of Lenin had developed complementary functions within the central Committee department structure and merged together. Finally, in 1931, the Institute of Marx and Engels was brought under Central Committee control, joining the Institute of Lenin to form the Institute of Marx-Engels-Lenin of the CPSU Central Committee. Throughout the 1930s and 1940s, the institute continued to expand, issuing the collected works of Marx, Engels, Lenin, and Stalin as well as collections of Central Committee resolutions. Known as the Institute of Marx-Lenin-Stalin, the center published works appearing in Russian as well as in the official language of each union republic. By 1951, the institute had a branch in the capital of each union republic as well as in Leningrad, Sverdlovsk, and Makhachkala. While primarily an archival center, during the 1950s, the institute prepared several analytical texts discussing the documents it published as well as monographs concerning topics relating to Party history. Finally, during the late 1950s, as official policy shifted towards an emphasis on theoretical rather than personal achievements, the institute took on its present name, the Institute of Marxism-Leninism with union republic branches emerging as institutes of republican party history. 272 ENDNOTES 1"K 250-letiiu Akademii nauk SSSR (nekotorye statisticheskie materialy)," Vestnik Statistiki , 1974, No. 4, 85-95, p. 85; P.N. Pospelov, V.A. Kumanev, S.S. Khromov, ”250 let Akademii nauk i sovremmenyi etap razvitiia istoricheskoi nauki," Istoriia SSSR , 1974, No. 3, 4-18. ^A.M. Sakharov, Izuchenie otechestvennoi istorii za 50 let Sovetskoi vlasti (Moskva: Znanie, 1968), pp. 9-10. 8 L.P. Lapteva, "Osnovnye linii razvitiia nauchnogo Slavianovedeniia v Rossii v XlX-nachale XXv., Vestnik Moskovskogo Universiteta, seriia istoriia , 1977 No. 2, 52-66. 4 B.D. Koroliuk, "Slavianovedenie, " Bol'shaia Sovetskaia entsiklopediia (Third Edition) (Moskva: Sov. Ents., 1976), vol. 23, pp. 546-550. 5 Ibid. 8 L.P. Lapteva, "Osnovnye linii." ^N.M. Cheremisina, "Sovetskaia nauchno-ivspomogatel ’naia bibliografiia Vseobshchei istorii," Voprosy istorii , 1975, No. 6, 138-144, pp. 138-139. 8 Ibid . ^L.P. Lapteva, "Osnovnye linii razvitiia." ^V.V. Mavrodin (ed.), Istoriia Leningradskaia Universiteta: Ocherki ( 1819-1969) (Leningrad: Isdat. LGU, 1969). s ^ "K 250-letiiu Akademii nauk SSSR." p. 85. l^N.Ia. Kraineva, P.V. Pronina, Trudy Institute istorii Akademii nauk SSSR, 1936-I965gg. Bibliografiia (tt. I-IV) (Moskva, 1968). ^"K 250-letiiu Akademii nauk SSSR," p. 85 14 Ibid., p. 91. 15 Ibid. ^P.N. Pospelov, V.A. Kumanaev, S.S. Khromov, "250 let Akademii nauk SSSR." ^B.D. Koroliuk, "Slavianovedenie." ^ Bol 'shaia , vol. 23, p. 550. 1 9 •• Osnovnye napravleniia nauchnoi deiatel'nosti Instituta slavianovedeniia i balkanistiki," Vestnik AN SSSR , 1970, No. 12, 10-13; D.F. Markov, "Nauchnaia deiatel'nost' Instituta slavianovedeniia i balkanistiki v sisteme Akademii nauk SSSR," Sovetskoe slavianovedeniie, 1974, No. 3, 3-7. 273 2 ^K.V. Gusev, "XXIV s”ezda KPSS i otchestvennaia istoriografiia," Istoriia SSSR , 1971, No. 3, 3-12; "Sovetskaia istoricheskaia nauka na sovremennom etape,” Voprosy istorii , 1973, No. 5, 3-14. ^ x Iu. B. Zhivtsov, A.A. Sokolov, "Iubilei Istoricheskogo fakul'teta MGU,” Voprosy istorii , 1974, No. 9, 160-162; Iu. S. Kukushkin, "Ist- oricheskaia nauka v MGU za 40 let,’’ Voprosy istorii , 1974, No. 9, 153-160. 22 A.P. Pronshtein, *’0b universitetskom kurse istochnikvovedeniia istorii SSSR,” Voprosy istorii , 1976, No. 1, 133-139; A.M. Sakharov, Izuchenie otechestvennoi istorii . 22 N.N. Maslov, Z.V. Stepanov, Ocherki istochnikovedeniia i istoriografiia istorii KPSS (Leningrad: Izdat. LGU, 1974). 2 ^I.E. Vorozheikin, Ocherk istoriografii rabochego klassa SSSR (Moskva: Polilit, 1975), pp. 48-74. 25 Ibid. 2 ^N.N. Maslov, Z.V. Stepanov, Ocherki istochnikovedeniia. 274 RSFSR Moscow HIS001 Academy of Social Sciences Akademiia obshchestvennykh nauk pri TsK KPSS Moskva G-286 Sadovaia-Kudrinskaia, 9 Telephone Number: 244-86-94 Agency: Central Committee of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union Director: MEDVEDEV, V.A. The Communist Party’s Academy of the Social Sciences supports research and offers courses in party history and the history of the Soviet Union. For further discussion of the work of the academy, see the Law and Politics Section in Volume III of this report. HIS0Q2 All-Union Scientific Research Institute of Documentation and Archival Affairs Vsesoiuznyi nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut dokumentovedeniia i arkhivnogo dela Glavnogo arkhivnogo upravleniia SSSR 101000 Moskva ul. Markhlevskogo, 7a Telephone Number: 228-06-48 Agency: Main Archival Administration of the USSR Director: The All-Union Scientific Research Institute of Documentation first opened in 1966 and is one of the first scientific research institutes in the world devoted to archival affairs. The institute moved to its present location in 1977. Strictly a research establishment the institute maintains primary interest in the techniques of documentary preservation, storage, and classification. Interestingly, the work of the institute staff in this last area has led to the publication of several important reference works tracing the history of Russian and Soviet State institutions. Both E.P. Eroshkin’s Istoriia gosudarstvennykh uchrezhdenii dorevoliutsionnoi Rossii and A.A. Nelidov’s Istoriia gosudarstvennykh uchrezhdenii SSSR, 1917-1936gg: Uchebnoe posobie are of considerable interest to historians and political scientists. The institute maintains bibliographic and archival holdings upwards of 15,000 items. 275 HIS003 Historical-Diplomatic Administration of the USSR Ministry of Foreign Affairs Istoriko-diplomaticheskoe upravlenie Ministerstva inostrannykh del SSSR Moskva Smolenskaia pi., 32/34 Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Ministry of Foreign Affairs Director: Many scholars on the staff of the Historical-Diplomatic Administration of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs are actively engaged in research. For example, the administration has collaborated with scholars from the USSR Main Archival Administration, the USSR Academy of Sciences, the U.S. Department of State, the U.S. National Archives, and the Kennan Institute of the Woodrow Wilson International Center for Scholars in the preparation and publication of a collection of documents concerning Russian-American relations from 1765 to 1815. Patricia G. Grimsted provides an excellent discussion of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs archives in her Archives and Manuscript Repositories in the USSR: Moscow and Leningrad , pp. 248-255. HIS004 Institute of Archaeology Institut arkheologii AN SSSR 117036 Moskva ul. Dm. Ul'ianova, 19 Telephone Number: 126-94-43 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: RYBAKOV, B.A. The USSR Academy of Sciences' Institute of Archaeology has often served as a host to national gatherings, helping to organize conferences concerning such diverse themes as the study of old texts, the coordination of historical research in the Soviet Union, problems of regional archaeology, and source studies in archaeology. The institute also publishes the journal Sovetskaia arkheologiia and assists in the preparation of annual yearbooks entitled Arkheologicheskie otkrytiia and various specialized books—including Arkheologicheskie otkrytiia na Ukraine ; Istoriia material T noi kul’tury Uzbekistana. Poiski i raskopki v Kazakhstane ; Arkheologicheskie otkrytiia v Gruzii —as well as a series of publications entitled "Svod arkheologicheskikh istorikov SSSR." The central Moscow institute maintains extensive technical facilities and library collections as does the Institute’s Leningrad Division. For further discussion, see ANT001. 276 HIS005 Institute of the History of Natural Science and Technology Institut istorii estestvoznaniia i tekhniki AN SSSR 103012 Moskva Staropanskii, 1/5 Telephone Number: 228-13-07 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: MIKULINSKII, S.R. History .—At the urging of V.I. Vernadskii, the USSR Academy established a Commission on the History of Science, Philosophy and Technology in 1921 which, a year later, became the Commission on the History of Knowledge. The commission proved quite active, with the Soviet Union quickly moving to the forefront of the new discipline of the history of science. In 1927, the Communist Academy endorsed a Group on the History of Natural Science and Technology and, in 1932, the Commission on the History of Knowledge was elevated in stature to become the USSR Academy of Sciences' Institute of the History of Science in Technology. That institute was disbanded in 1938. However, in 1945 the academy opened a new Institute of the History of Science while the academy's Institute of Philosophy created a Section for the Philosophy of Natural Science. In 1953, these institutions merged to form the Institute of the History of Natural Sciences and Technology, with eight sections in Moscow and a branch in Leningrad. Organization and Staff .-—In 1977, the institute employed 235 per¬ sons, including 31 doctors of science and 105 candidates as well as 12 acting members and corresponding members of the International Academy of the History of Science. The institute was divided into three departments (including 13 sections and one problem group), two general institute subdivisions, a scientific-information subdivision, and a Leningrad branch (with two sectors). Among these divisions were the Department of the History of Natural Science (with a Problem Group on the History of Mathematics and five sectors: the History of Mechanics, the History of Physics, the History of Chemistry, the History of Geologo-Geographic Sciences; and the History of Biological Sciences); the Department of the History of Technology and the Scientific Technical Revolution (with three sectors: the History of the Scientific-Technical Revolution; the History of Technology; and the History of Aviation and Space Explor¬ ation); the Department of Science Studies (with five sectors: the History of Natural Science and Logic, the General History of Natural Science and the Methodology of Historical-Scientific Research, the Problems of Scientific Creativity, the History and Theory of the Organ¬ ization of Scientific Activity, and the Systematic Study of Science); General Institute Subdivisions (including the Temporary Inter-Branch Sector for Preparing Works on the Development of Science and Technology in - the USSR, and the Group for the Exposure and Study of Monuments of the History of Science and Technology); the Leningrad Branch (with two sectors: the History of the Academy of Sciences and Scientific Estab¬ lishments of the USSR; and the Sector-Museum of M.V. Lomonosov); and five Scientific Information subdivisions (with a group on scientific bibliography, an abstracting group, the collection "Questions on the History of Natural Science and Technology," and the series "Scientific- Biographical Literature"). 277 Some Known Research Areas .—The Institute of the History of Natural Science and Technology is the primary research and coordinating center for naukovedenie —the study of the social history of science and the logic of the development of scientific ideas. Between 1953 and 1977, the institute prepared more than 614 monographs (including 23 on mathematics, three on astronomy, 16 on mechanics, 26 on physics, 52 on chemistry, eight on geology, 21 on geography, 57 on biology, 132 on the general problems of the history of the natural sciences, 79 on the history of technology, and 15 bibliographical indices and dictionaries). In addition, the institute regularly publishes a series of scientific-biographical litera¬ ture (including the biographies of more than 200 scientists) as well as various serials ( Trudy (1954-1962), Voprosy istorii estestvoznaniia i tekhniki (1956-present), and the Leningrad Branch’s Nauka i tekhnika (1971-present). In addition to work on the history and philosophy of science—the latter frequently carried out in conjunction with the USSR Academy of Sciences' Institute of Philosophy—the institute utilizes sociological methods to examine such questions as the motives and training of young scientists, their relationship with administrators and technical assistants, and the personal characteristics necessary for scientific creativity. Much of this work is undertaken with the assistance of scholars from the USSR Academy of Sciences' Institute of Sociological Research. Finally, the institute examines general problems of science policy and administra¬ tion. As the senior institution in its field of research, the Institute of the History of Natural Science and Technology serves as the single most important conduit for contacts between Soviet historians, philosophers and sociologists of science and their colleagues in Eastern Europe and the West. It has also emerged as a major graduate training center with more than 200 candidates' dissertations and seven doctoral dissertations being approved by the institute—including 63 candidates' dissertations by institute researchers and graduate students. In 1977, 36 students were engaged in graduate studies at the institute. Research Facilities .-Established in 1953, the institute's scientific library holds 57,000 items related to the history of natural sciences and technology, including journals in more than 50 languages. Nearly half of all of the library's 1977 holdings were published abroad. In addition, the library's rare book collection holds over 200 books from the sixteenth to eighteenth centuries, while special memorial collections of such scholars as V.I. Vernadskii, S.L. Sobol', Kh. S. Kushtoian, A.I. Bachinskii, A.D. Nekrasov, N.I. Fal'kovskii, B.N. Vorob"ev, L.D. Bel'kin, and I. Ia. Depman are of considerable interest as well. Finally, the Leningrad Branch's Lomonosov Museum (which was established in 1947 and opened in 1949) contains many items relating to Lomonosov and his contemporaries. 278 Selected Bibliography Akademiia nauk SSSR, Instltut istorii estestvoznanlia i tekhniki, Institut istorii estestvoznaniia i tekhniki (Moskva: Nauka, 1977). Lubrano, L.L., Soviet Sociology of Science (Columbus: American Association for the Advancement of Slavic Studies, 1976). Mikulinskii, S.R., "Naukovedenia: probleray i issledovaniia 70-x godov," Voprosy filosofii , 1975, No. 7, 40-52. ”0 nauchnoi i nauchno-organizatsionnoi deiatel f nosti Instituta istorii es¬ tes troznaniia i tekhniki Akademii nauk SSSR, Vestnik AN SSSR, 1977, No. 3, 59-67. Rabkin, Ya. M., "'Naukovedenie': The Study of Scientific Research in the Soviet Union," Minerva, 1976, No. 1, 61-78. HIS006 Institute of the History of the USSR Institut istorii SSSR AN SSSR 117036 Moskva ul. Dm. Ul'ianova, 19 Telephone Number: 126-94-66 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: KHROMOV, S. S. History .—In 1925, the Russian Association of Scientific Research Institutes in the Social Sciences ( RANIQN ) absorbed Moscow University’s Institute of History. The Communist Academy also formed the Society of Marxist Historians which survived until the end of the First Five Year Plan, publishing the influential journal Istorik-Marksist . At the same time, the study of the history of the Communist Party gained high level sponsorship and the Central Statistical Administration undertook several studies reevaluating "bourgeois" interpretations of the formation of the Russian working class. Finally, by the mid-1920s, a group of prominent Marxist historians had emerged to challenge the position of the Academy’s non-Marxists. In 1929, the Institute of History of RANION was joined with the Section on Methods and Methodology in History of the Communist Academy to form the Institute of History of the Communist Academy. The first Marxist social scientists were elected to the Academy of Sciences at this time. Then, in 1936, the Communist Academy merged with the Academy of Sciences, and the Institute of History became an Academy of Sciences institute. That institute, which maintained a branch in Leningrad, remained a prominent historical research center for the next three decades, publishing over 1800 works in addition to periodicals as well as irregular series of major studies. During the lifetime of this institute (1936-1968), the discipline underwent a major expansion. 279 The Institute of History continued to grow throughout this period. As the size of the institute grew, so did the focus of its research, as well as difficulties in institutional management. Specialists examining birch bark scrolls of Novgorod worked alongside historians studying the Civil Rights Movement in the United States; research topics included the October Revolution, and the Glorious Revolution. In 1968, following a decade-long debate over the optimal organization of histor¬ ical research within the academy, the Historical Division was divided the academy’s Institute of History into the Institute of the History of the USSR and the Institute of World History. Organization and Staff .—The Institute of the History of the USSR is subdivided into several departments and sections; the Department of General Problems of the History of the Peoples of the USSR is one of the largest. Among the more numerous and smaller sections are: History of Ancient States on the Territory of the Present-Day Soviet Union; The History of the USSR during the Period of Feudalism; The History of the USSR during the Period of Capitalism; The History of the Bourgeois Democratic Revolution in Russia; The History of the Great October Social¬ ist Revolution and the Civil War; History of the Socialist Transforma¬ tion of Agriculture in the USSR; History of the Industrialization of the the USSR; The History of Soviet Culture; History of the Foreign Policy of the Soviet State; Source Studies for the History of the USSR during the Pre-October Period; Source Studies for the History of Soviet Society; Historical-Sociological Research; and the History of Historical Science. Some Known Research Areas .—As apparent from the discussion of the institute’s internal organization, the scope of research is vast, sometimes extending beyond the boundary between domestic and foreign historical research. Due to space limitations, we can provide but a brief overview of some research projects. Readers interested in a more detailed examination of work are advised to consult a series of articles examining the work of institute scholars in considerable detail published by the institute's journal Istoriia SSSR during 1976 and 1977. The institute's group of medievalists is large and active, regu¬ larly publishing volumes of collected works under the series titled "Srednie veka.” Studying the "History of the USSR during the Period of Feudalism," they examine the development of feudalism as well as the genesis of capitalism in Russia, looking at the interaction of political, economic, international, social, intellectual and cultural variables. In recent years, historians at the institute have investigated the origins of a network of fortress-monasteries across medieval Russia as well as the impact of that system upon the future political and economic development of Russia. Historians from several sections within the institute are engaged in the study of the Russian peasantry. Beginning with the crises of the fortress system in the seventeenth century and continuing on into the Soviet period, these scholars attempted to link the fate of the peasant to that of the Russian nation. Histories of the peasantry include over 160 works on the themes of the agricultural economy of the NEP and the process of collectivization alone. 280 A 1967 decree of the Central Committee concerning the social sciences urged wider adaptation of so-called Leninist methodologies to the investigation of "Socialist Construction." For historians, this has meant that greater attention must be paid to the events surrounding the revolutions of 1917 and the Civil War (1918-1921). Research at the institute in these areas has been directed, of late, towards a reconsider¬ ation of the development of the Russian working class before and immediately following 1917 as well as reexamination of the role played by various groups in the events of that year. In addition, scholars from the Institute of the History of the USSR have begun work on the role of non-Bolshevik parties and groups in the events surrounding the 1917 revolutions. The domestic history cannot be fully understood without taking into account a full range of international and of military relationships. While such concerns are not the primary focus of institute research, a substantial number of institute scholars have examined the emergence of a distinctively Soviet approach to foreign policy, the development of networks for collective security, and the role of the Soviet Union at the United Nations. Moreover, several have contributed to a 12-volume history of the Second World War published on the 30th Anniversary of the Red Army's arrival in Berlin. As in the West, the use of sociological methods in the investiga¬ tion of historical topics has spread. Spurred by the 1967 resolution of the party's Central Committee, many leading historical research establish¬ ments including such as the Institute of the History of the USSR have begun such work. For example, several scholars from the institute partici¬ pated in long-term efforts to reconstruct the Soviet social structure through the use of census and other statistical data. In its first decade of operation, the institute hosted, organized and actively participated in scores of academic conferences and symposia covering such diverse topics as the Peasant Wars of 1773-1775, the regional history of Central Asia and Kazakhstan, and Russian culture as a subject of historical investigation. By participating in these conferences, the institute and its historians have come to work closely with other major research establishments, including the Institute of World History, the Institute of Military History, the Institute of Marxism-Leninism, Moscow State University, and the USSR Ministry of Higher Education. Building upon these relationships, the Institute of the History of the USSR has joined several other Moscow-based historical research centers in order to improve the coordination of historical scholarship around the USSR. As host institution for the National Society of Soviet Historians, the Institute of the History of the USSR, through its historians, has been party to several world historical congresses and has participated in bilateral meetings with historians from countries around the world, includ¬ ing: the United States, Finland, Sweden, India, Rumania, Yugoslavia, Hungary, Poland, the Federal Republic of Germany and the German Democratic Republic. Moreover, it has become identified with several scientific councils, including: The Scientific Council on the Problems of the History of Historical Sciences; the Scientific Council on the History of Socialism and Communism; and the Scientific Council on the History of the Great October Socialist Revolution. 281 As with many Academy of Sciences' institutes, the Institute of the History of the USSR offers a graduate training program in several subdis¬ ciplines. Numerous doctoral and candidates' dissertations have been defended before the many councils and boards at the institute. Since its reorganization in 1968, the institute has been responsible for publication of the journals Istoriia SSSR , and Istoricheskii zapiski . The institute and its component parts frequently sponsor publications of volumes containing the work of several scholars, as discussed above. Research Facilities .—The institute has extensive archival and bibliographical collections. Selected References Barber, J., Soviet Historians in Crises, 1928-1932 (London: Holmes and Meier, 1980). Enteen, G., The Soviet Scholar/Bureaucrat; M.N. Pokrovskii and the Society of Marxist Historians (University: Penn State University, 1978). Koldobskaia, R.V., Elagina, L.A., Akademii nauk SSSR - 250 let (Alma-Ata: AN Kaz SSR, 1974). Kostrikin, V.I., "Perspektivy nauchno-issledovatel'skoi raboty Instituta istorii SSSR AN SSSR v 1976-1980 gody,” Istoriia SSSR, 1974, No. 6, 238-240. Maslov, N.N., Stepanov, Z.V, Ocherki istochnikovedeniia i istoriografii istorii KPSS (Leningrad: Leningradskii gosudarstvennyi universitet, 1974). Naumov, V.P., "Razrabotka problem istorii istoricheskoi nauki,” Istoriia SSSR , 1977, No. 1, 228-231. Pospelov, P.M., Kumanev, V.A., Khromov, S.S., ”250 let Akademii nauk SSSR i sovremennyi etap razvitiia istoricheskoi nauki,” Istoriia SSSR , 1974, No. 3, 4-18. Sakharov, A.M., Izuchenia otechestvennoi istorii za 50 let Sovetskoi vlasti (Moskva: Znanie, 1968). 282 HIS007 Institute of Marxism-Leninism Institut marksizma-leninizma pri TsK KPSS 129256 Moskva 1-256 ul. Vil'gel'ma Pika, 4 Telephone Number: 181-22-70 Agency: Central Committee of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union Director: EGOROV, A.G. History *—Once the turmoil of revolution and civil war had begun to subside, many in the CPSU—including Lenin—felt a need to pre¬ serve the heritage of their victory. They desired both to protect what they thought to be a truly historical achievement and to counter¬ balance anti-Bolshevik interpretations of these accomplishments. As a result, in 1920, two institutions were established which would eventu¬ ally form the basis of the present-day Institute of Marxism-Leninism affiliated with the Central Committee of the CPSU. In the early part of that year the Commission for the Collection and Study of Materials concerning the History of the October Revolution and the History of the Communist Party under the People's Commisariat of Enlightenment ( Istpart ) came into being. By 1921, Istpart had become a department of the Central Committee. Charged with the collection and preservation of materials relating to party history and to the Revolution, the commission quickly established nearly 100 local branches throughout the Soviet Union to channel worthy materials back to Party archives in Moscow. In addition, the commission prepared several historical studies and published the journals Proletarskaia revoliutsiia , Krasnaia letopis' , and Letopis ' revoliutsii . Meanwhile, in 1920, the newly formed Socialist Academy established its Institute of Marx and Engels under the direction of D.B, Riazanov. This institute, which was transferred to the jurisdiction of the All- Russian Central Executive Committee ( VTsIK ) in 1922, immediately began the gathering and publication of materials relating to the lives of Marx and Engels. In 1924, it fell under the supervision of the Central Executive Committee (TsIK), gaining the right to serve as the sole repository in the Soviet Union for the preservation of all documents having a direct relationship to Marx and to Engels. In addition, it became responsible for the publication of their works. In 1923, shortly before Lenin's death, the Central Committee established the Institute of Lenin with functions similar to those of the Institute of Marx and Engels. This new institute had the full rights and privileges of a Central Committee department and immediately began publication of Lenin's complete works. By 1928, both Istpart and the Institute of Lenin had developed complementary functions within the Central Committee department structure and merged together. Finally, in 1931, the Institute of Marx and Engels was brought under Central Committee control, joining the Institute of Lenin to form the Institute of Marx-Engels-Lenin of the CPSU Central Committee. 283 Throughout the 1930s and 1940s, the institute continued to expand, issuing the collected works of Marx, Engels, Lenin, and Stalin as well as collections of Central Committee resolutions. Known as the Institute of Marx-Lenin-Stalin, the center published works appearing in Russian as well as in the official languages of all the union republics. By 1951, the institute had a branch in the capital of each union republic as well as in Leningrad, Sverdlovsk and Makhachkala. While primarily an archival center, the institute has prepared several analytical texts discussing the documents it published as well as monographs concerning topics relat¬ ing to Party history. Finally, during the late 1950s, as official policy shifted towards an emphasis on theoretical rather than personal achieve¬ ments, the institute took on its present name, the Institute of Marxism- Leninism. Organization and Staff .—In 1972, the Institute of Marxism-Leninism contained nine departments: (a) Works of Marx, Engels, and Lenin; (b) History of the CPSU; (c) Party Construction; (d) Scientific Communism; (e) History of the International Communist Movement; (f) Department of Affiliated Institutes and Coordination of Scientific Research; (g) Central Party Archives; (h) Library; (i) Museum of Marx and Engels. In addition, the institute cooperates closely with regional and republican institutes of party history. Some Known Research Areas .— At present, the institute is charged the collection and preservation of documents connected with Marx, Engels, and Lenin; with the composition of biographies of these men and with the study of their lives and activities. In addition, institute scholars collect, study and publish documents concerning the history of the CPSU and prepare monographs and collections concerning the history of the CPSU and of the international Communist movement. Moreover, the institute, through its affiliates, provides logistical support for a nation-wide network of museums of Marx and Lenin. Finally, it sponsors research concerning problems of Marxist-Leninist theory and "Scientific Communism." While many of the scholars at the institute publish their own research, most of the work done at the institute appears in the collected works of various prominent figures in the history of Marxist thought. By 1976, there were two editions each of the collected works of Marx, Engels, and Stalin in addition to five of the collected works of Lenin. In 1974, over 10 million copies of Marxist-Leninist "classics" went to press. The preparation of these editions remains the central task of the institute. The Institute of Marxism-Leninism cooperates closely with other historical institutes and contributes significantly to the preparation of multi-volume histories such as Istoriia vtoroi mlrovoi voiny, 1939-1945 ; Vsemirnaia istoriia ; and Istoriia SSSR s drevneishikh vremen do nashikh dnei . Moreover, since 1957, the institute has published the scholarly journal Voprosy istorii KPSS . 284 The institute participates in major national and international conferences. For example, in recent years, it has helped to organize conferences celebrating the 60th Anniversary of the Great October Social¬ ist Revolution, the 70th Anniversary of the 1905-1907 Revolution in Russia, the 30th Anniversary of V-E Day, and the 100th Anniversary of of the Paris Commune. Finally, the institute annually hosts several doctoral and candidate dissertation defenses in the field of history. Recent topics have included the scientific biography of Marx and Engels as well as a study of the tactics of the Communist International. Research Facilities .—The institute generally remains closed to non- Communist Party members and little is known of its rich archival and biblioy graphic resources, which include the entire "Comintern" library and archives. HIS008 Institute of Military History Institut voennoi istorii Ministerstva oborony SSSR i AN SSSR Moskva K-45 ul. Dzerzhinskogo, 11 Telephone Number: 295-50-90 Agency: USSR Ministry of Defense and USSR Academy of Science Director: ZHILIN, P.A. The Institute of Military History of the Ministry of Defense opened in 1966. Previously, the Soviet General Staff (before 1935: Shtab RKKA ; after 1935: Genshtab vooruzhennykh sil SSSR ) provided the primary institutional support for military historical research. During the Civil War period (1918-1921), the General Staff of the Workers’ and Peasants' Red Army established a Military Historical Commission. From 1924 to 1946,. and again after 1953 , the Soviet General Staff maintained an historical department, while during the intervening period (1946-1953) the historians were employed by the Staff's Military Historical Administ¬ ration. Meanwhile, during the late 1940s, the academy's Institute of History established a military section. Finally, in late 1966, the Ministry of Defense, with the cooperation of the USSR Academy of Sciences, created the more academically oriented Institute of Military History. In the first decade of operation, scholars from the Institute of Military History prepared more than 100 scientific works, including 77 monographs, with a circulation of approximately 5,400,000 copies. Among these publications were the 12-volume Istoriia vtoroi mirovoi voiny 1939-1945 , and the eight-volume Sovetskaia voennaia entsiklopediia , as well as military histories of several Warsaw Pact nations. During its second decade, the institute plans to continue research ex¬ amining the process of military development, and the science and strategy of the uses of military force. Currently being prepared are publications ex¬ amining the complex history of the First World War, the Russian involvement in the Napoleonic Wars, and the Russo-Turkish War of 1877-1878. The Mili¬ tary History Institute has actively participated in the Moscow historical community, hosting several conferences. Institute scholars sit on several Academy councils. The institute also supervises publication of the Ministry of Defense's monthly journal Voenno-istoricheskii zhurnal. 285 HIS009 Institute of Scientific Information in the Social Sciences Institut nauchnoi-informatsii po obshchestvennym naukam AN SSSR (INION) 117418 Moskva ul. Krasikova, 28/45 Telephone Number: 128-89-90 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: VINOGRADOV, V.A. The over seven million-volume library of the USSR Academy of Sciences’ Institute of Scientific Information in the Social Sciences contains materi¬ als of considerable interest to students of twentieth century Russian/Soviet history. See the discussion in the Scientific-Technical Information Section in volume II of this report. HIS010 Institute of Slavic and Balkan Studies Institut slavianovedeniia i balkanistiki AN SSSR 121069 Moskva Trubnikovskii per., 30a Telephone Number: 290-58-70 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: MARKOV, D.F. History .—The field of Slavic studies ( slavianovedenie ) encompasses a wide range of disciplines including history, language and literature, folklore, ethnography, economics, art and religion. Each discipline is tied to the others through a common focus upon Slavic peoples. This area studies approach is typical of Soviet academic organization, which makes it difficult to divide Soviet social sciences into North American categories. Therefore, nearly all of the area studies centers have been placed in the International Studies section in Volume I of this report. The Institute of Slavic and Balkan Studies of the USSR Academy of Sciences offers the single exception. The development of Slavic studies cannot be separated from the evolution of the Russian self-image. The history of Slavic studies is tied closely to that of Russian historiography, literary and linguistics studies. Soviet slavists date the origins of their discipline from the appearance of twelfth century chronicles and primitive literary studies. However, it makes little sense to discuss the field systematically much before the seventeenth century, and then only in connection with Czech and Polish scholarship. 286 In the latter part of the eighteenth century and the beginning of the nineteenth, Russian scholars from several disciplines directed their attention to the study of Slavic, and particularly Russian, culture. Soviet historians credit M.V. Lomonosov with providing legitimacy for such research, although there were several other serious scholars working at the time. Beginning in the latter half of the nineteenth century, Slavic Studies came into its own. This was due, in part, to the emergence of Slavophilism and of Pan-Slavism, while the Russo-Turkish War (1877-1878) spurred interest in Balkan Slavs. The universities at St. Petersburgh, Moscow, Kazan’, and Khar'kov initiated Slavic studies programs. Popular and scholarly journals began to carry Slavic-oriented articles, which helped the emerging disciplines of history, language study, literary criticism, archaeology and ethnography find a respectability which, in turn, reflected favorably upon the efforts of Slavists. All of these events were closely linked with Slavic studies in Poland, in the Austro-Hungarian empire (particularly among Czech and Croatian scholars), and in the Ottoman Empire (especially among Serbs). The First World War brought an abrupt end to these ties. Following a period of war, revolutions, and civil war, Russian Slavists found themselves isolated from the outside world and out of step with their own society. The 1920s and 1930s proved to be a time of considerable struggle within the Russian Slavic studies community. Marxist scholars declared the interdisciplinary approach to the field ''aristocratic” and "bourgeois.” With the component disciplines making up Slavic studies in flux, the discipline floundered. By the end of the 1920s, Marxists had begun to reevaluate their views concerning Slavic studies. For a brief period (1930-1934) the Institute of Slavic Studies opened within the Academy of Sciences in Leningrad and, upon the merger of that academy with the Communist Academy in 1936, the Institute of History of the USSR Academy of Sciences worked with Moscow and Leningrad universities to establish formal groups of Slavists in each city. Following the Second World War, many of the Slavic nations of Eastern Europe came under Soviet domination. This fact led to a regener¬ ation of the discipline within the USSR. During the winter 1946-1947, the Academy of Sciences created the Institute of Slavic Studies in Moscow under the direction of Academician Picheta, a move taken to integrate historical, linguistic, literary and ethnographic studies within the newly formed socialist community. For many years, this institution has served as an important conduit for Soviet—East European cooperation in the social scientists. During the 1960s, many Russians began to take greater interest in their pre-revolutionary heritage. This new curiosity was, in some part, the result of the reemergence of Slavic studies. In turn, it further supported the work of Slavists to the benefit of the institute. For example, a 1967 Central Committee Resolution on the Social Sciences spoke of the need to further develop the discipline. 287 Following that resolution, discussion began about the possible expansion of the focus of institute research. Leading ethnographer Iu.V. Bromlei proposed that Southern and Eastern Europe be brought into the institute’s research plan. In 1968, the USSR Academy of Sciences provided a mandated for the institute to study the history, languages and culture of all peoples of the former Austro-Hungarian and Ottoman Empires not already covered by the Slavic designation. Moreover, it urged institute scientists to pay greater attention to the development of national liberation and of communist/workers’ movements in each of these societies. Reflecting this expansion in its research focus, the institute became known as the Institute of Slavic and Balkan Studies. Organization and Staff .—In 1972, the institute was organized into at least seven sections: (a) History of Slavic Peoples; (b) Languages; (c) Relations among Slavic Peoples; (d) Relations of Slavic Peoples with Germanic Peoples; (e) History of People's Democracy in the Period of Socialism; (f) Slavic Literature; and (g) Structural Typology of Slavic Languages. Some Known Research Areas .—The work of the Institute of Slavic and Balkan Studies in recent years has fallen into a half dozen general themes relating to the geographic area implied by the institute's title: twentieth century social movements, inter-ethnic and international relations in the area, history of the area "under Feudalism and Capitalism," cultural develop¬ ment and literature of the peoples of the area, folklore, and comparative grammar, lexicon, phonetics, and linguistics. The institute regularly pub¬ lishes comprehensive multi-volume studies of East European and Balkan nations. Drawing upon a wide range of expertise these collected works present compre¬ hensive social, economic, political and cultural histories of each nation and its people. Among the works of this kind currently available are: Istoriia Bolgarii (published in 1954 and 1955); Istoriia Pol'shi (1954-1958); Istoriia Rumynii (1971); and Istoriia Vengrii (1971-1972). The institute plans to bring together scholars from Poland, Bulgaria and Czechoslovakia in order to prepare a major study of international relationships in Eastern Europe. This effort is designed to offset the works of so-called bourgeois specialists who "systematically misrepresent" Soviet intentions in the area. A similar multi-national, inter-disciplinary study is expected to examine eighteenth and nineteenth century nationalistic movements within the Austro-Hungarian Empire. In the area of medieval studies, the institute's researchers have been working with other Academy of Sciences researchers, particularly those at the Institute of the History of the USSR, and with historians from the Baltic republics to compile a comprehensive history of Balto-Slavic relations during the feudal era. The Institute of Slavic and Balkan Studies has been active in organizing international and national conferences. For example, it work¬ ed closely with several other Moscow based institutes in staging a 1975 conference on "The Meaning of Friendship and Cooperation among European Socialist Countries." This conference was attended by more than 250 scholars from all over Eastern Europe. Scholars from the institute regularly participate in international conferences abroad as well. The institute publishes the scholarly journal Sovetskoe slavianovedenie . Also see LIT009 and ANT008. 288 Selected References Lapteva, L.P., ’’Osnovnye linii razvitiia nauchnogo slavianovedenlia v Rossii v XIX - nachale XXv,” Vestnik Moskovskogo universiteta, 1977, No. 2, 52-66. Markov, D.F., "Nauchnaia deiatel'nost Instituta slavianovedeniia-balkanistiki v sisteme Akademii nauk SSSR (K 250-letiiu AN SSSR),” Sovetskoe slav- ianovedenie , 1974, No. 3, 3-7. ’’Osnovnye napravleniia nauchnoi deiatel ’nosti Instituta slavianovedeniia i balkanistiki,” Vestnik AN SSSR , 1970, No. 12, 10-13. Udal'tsova, Z.V., Sovetskoe bizantinovedenie za 50 let (Moskva: Nauka,1969). Vasil’ev, S.V., Klepikova, G.P., Stakheev, B.F., ’’Sotrudniches tvo Instituta slavianovedeniia i balkanistiki AN SSSR s nauchnymi uchrezhdeniiami sotsialisticheskikh stran (K 250-letiiu AN SSSR),” Sovetskoe slavian- ovedenie, 1974, No. 4, 11-22. HIS011 Institute of World History Institut vseobshchei istorii AN SSSR 117036 Moskva, V-36 ul. Dm. Ul’ianova, 19 Telephone Number: 126-94-32 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: UDAL’TSOVA, Z.V. History .—The Institute of World History of the USSR Academy of Sciences came into being along with its sister institution, the Institute of the History of the USSR, in 1968 upon the division of the Institute of History of the USSR Academy of Sciences (HIS006). Since that time, the Institute of World History has served as a major international studies research center. During much of the Soviet period, institutes nominally concerned with economic research have remained the focal point of international studies. A prime example is E. Varga’s Institute of the World Economy and World Politics, founded during the 1920s as part of the Communist Academy and surviving until 1947. As was recounted in detail in the International Studies section of this book, that institute reemerged in 1956 from within the Institute of Economics of the Academy of Sciences of the USSR to become the present-day Institute of the World Economy and International Relations ( IMEMO ). In addition to the economically oriented research establishments, a network of area studies institutes has emerged over the course of the past two decades offering multi-disciplinary approaches to the study of various regions of the world. Each of these institutes draws upon the expertise of historians. See the discussion in the International Studies Section of Volume I of this report. 289 Both the former Institute of History and the present-day Institute of World History fulfill important functions within the network of inter¬ national studies centers by providing specialists and an institutional framework for the study of world history. In addition, being chiefly staffed by historians, the institute assists the work of domestic histor¬ ians interested in building upon their knowledge of Russian and Soviet histories by utilizing materials concerning the relationship of Russia and the Soviet Union with the world around them. Organization and Staff .—The institute’s research staff is divided into four departments: Complex Problems of World History; Modern and Contemp orary History of West European Countries; Modern and Contemporary History of the Countries of the Americas; and Antiquity and the Middle Ages. These departments are, in turn, subdivided into sections. For example, the Department of the Americas consists of two sections, one concerned with Latin America, the other with the United States and Canada. The Department of Antiquity has a Section of Ancient History and a Section of the Middle Ages. Sections often are broken down into less formal groups. Within the Department of European History, for example, one can find a very active Scandinavian history group. Some Known Research Areas .—Scholars at the Institute of World His¬ tory examine a wide range of topics, including the historical development of the socialist system, the international communist and workers’ movements, of bourgeois historiography, and of individual nation states. In so doing, the primary (although certainly not sole) focus remains upon the modern period (defined as having begun with the English Revolution), and upon the contemporary period (defined as having begun with the Bolshevik Revolution). Institute scholars have been active in research projects examining various working-class movements, including a history of the German Social Democrats on the eve of the First World War and a study of the Radical Socialists in the French Workers ' Movement at the beginning of this century. Oftentimes, these works explore not only the development of the workers' movements of a particular nation, but of an entire region, as is the case with work on Africa and Latin America. The Institute of World History has also been involved in Byzantine studies. The institute frequently publishes collections of works based upon the research of several institute scholars. For example, during the Ninth Five Year Plan (1971-1976), the Institute of World History published multi-volume histories and yearbooks for Italy, France, Germany, and Sweden, while during the Tenth Plan (1976-1980), the institute is scheduled to publish similar works for Hungary, Rumania, Cuba, and the United States. Several Institute of World History scholars contributed to the 12-volume collection on the history of the Second World War published in 1975. Finally, the institute has a strong Latin American research program. 290 Along with the nearby Institute of the History of the USSR, the Institute of World History shares responsibility for international conferences and for bilateral meetings. In this regard, historians from the institute have met with colleagues from nearly every country on the globe, including Poland, Rumania, France, Italy, England, and the United States. Moreover, the institute and its scholars participate in several international historical forums. On the domestic scene, historians from the institute chair scientific councils and, along with a handful of Moscow-based institutes, attempt to coordinate all future historical research in the Soviet Union. The Institute of World History has hosted, organized or participated in several major academic conferences in recent years, including conferences commemorating the 100th Anniversary of Lenin’s birth, the 100th Anniversary of the Paris Commune, the 70th Anniversary of the 1905-1907 Russian Revolution, as well as a special conference held in connection with International Women's Year. The institute maintains an active graduate program. In 1971, for example, it accepted applications for graduate studies in Medieval, Byzantine, American, Canadian and Portuguese history. Several dissertation defenses have taken place at the institute, covering such diverse topics as U.S.British diplomatic relations during the Second World War; post-Civil War reconstruction of the American South; and the workers' movement of West Germany following the Second World War. Upon its establishment, the institute assumed responsibility for the journal Novaia i noveishaia istoriia , which had begun publication under the auspices of the Institute of History in 1957. In addition to this journal, which appears six times a year, the Institute of World History sponsors publication of monographs and compendiums. Selected References Pospelov, P.N., Kumanev, V.A., Khromov, S.S., "250 let Akademii nauk SSSR i Sovremennyi etap razvitiia istoricheskoi nauki," Istoriia SSSR , 1974, No. 3, 4-18. "Sovetskaia istoricheskaia nauka na sovremenrom etape," Voprosy istorii , 1973, No. 5, 3-14. Zhukov, E.M., "Osnovnye itogi i zadachi istoricheskikh issledovanii v svete reshenii XXV s"ezda KPSS," Voprosy istorii , 1976, No. 4, 3-14. 291 HIS012 Moscow Institute of Party History Moskovskii institut istorii partii pri MGK i MK KPSS Moskva Zh-33 Mezhdunarodnaia ul., 10 Telephone Number: 278-80-12 Agency: Moscow City and Regional Party Committees Director: Scholars from the Moscow Institute of Party History have contributed to several histories of the Moscow region. The institute has direct access to the archives of the Moscow party organization. HIS013 Moscow Regional Pedagogical Institute Moskovskii oblastnoi pedagogicheskii institut im. N.K. Krupskoi 107846 Moskva ul. Radio, 10a Telephone Number: 261-43-77 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: Scholars at the Moscow Regional Pedagogical Institute conduct research in contemporary European history. The institute offers course specialization in history. Its Uchenye zapiski frequently contains articles examining historical issues. HIS014 Moscow State Correspondence Pedagogical Institute Moskovskii gosudarstvennyi zaochnyi pedagogicheskii institut 109004 Moskva Verkhniaia Radishchevskaia ul., 18 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: Some full-time history instructors at the Moscow State Correspondence Pedagogical Institute are involved in scholarly research. The institute offers course specialization in history. 292 HIS015 Moscow State Historical-Archival Institute Moskovskii gosudarstvennyi istoriko-arkhivnyi institut (MIGAI) Glavnogo arkhivnogo upravleniia 103642 Moskva K-12 ul. 25 Oktiabria, 15 Telephone Number: 221-41-69 Agency: Main Archival Administration of the USSR Director: The privately funded St. Petersburg Archaeological Institute initi¬ ated the first archival training program in Russia in 1877. Following the revolutions of 1917, responsibility for the maintenance of such training programs fell to the Main Archival Administration. In 1931, that body opened the Institute of Archival Affairs which in 1932 became known as the Historical-Archival Institute. Following World War II, the institute in turn became known by its present name, the Moscow State Historical-Archival Institute. MGIAI is primarily a training center for archivists and oper¬ ates two teaching faculties: the Faculty of Archive Affairs and the Faculty of State Record Keeping. The noted American archival specialist Patricia K. Grimsted has observed in her Archives and Manuscript Reposit ¬ ories in the USSR: Moscow and Leningrad that, "the Archival Institute has developed into a training school which is coming to rank with its smaller French, Austrian and West German counterparts in quality" (p.33). The institute is represented well on scientific councils and academic conferences. (For further information concerning the main Archival Administration's research institute, see HIS002.) HIS016 Moscow State Pedagogical Institute Moskovskii ordena Lenina i ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. V.I. Lenina 119882 Moskva M. Pirogovskaia ul., 1 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: The History Faculty of the Moscow State Pedagogical Institute is per¬ haps a more important research center than many of the history faculties of regional universities. Although the faculty supports research examining contemporary European affairs, the primary focus of institute historical research remains the history of Russia and the Soviet Union. Major research topics in recent years have included the Decembrist Revolt and the Second World War. In addition, courses are offered in a wide range of political and social topics. The institute frequently hosts academic conferences and, in recent years, has offered special courses for history instructors from around the Soviet Union to upgrade their skills. Leading historians from Moscow-based research institutes are invited to lecture at these courses. 293 HIS017 Moscow State University Moskovskii ordena Lenina i ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. M.V. Lomonosova 117234 Moskva Leninskie gory Telephone Number: History Faculty: 139-35-66 Agency: USSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: LOGUNOV, A.A. History *—Long before 1917, Moscow University had developed a solid tradition of scholarship in the field of history with university scholars making significant contributions to the discipline within the broader context of imperial academic life. However, the revolutions of 1917 brought this tradition of thoughtful and original scholarship to an abrupt end. In 1919, three divergent groups had coalesced within the former historical faculty. One group was composed of scholars who represented the pre-revolutionary approach to the study of history and were opposed to Bolshevism. Another was drawn from those who represented a younger generation of historians who had attained professional maturity on the eve of the revolution; while not Bolsheviks themselves., many in this group shared several of the political, economic and social concerns expressed by Lenin and his followers. The third consisted of historians who represented the Bolshevik viewpoint within the discipline. The third group could dominate historical research and training within the university only if the scholars of the first were removed from their positions. To accomplish this goal, the Bolsheviks merged the economic, historical and juridical faculties to form the Faculty of the Social Sciences ( FONy ) in a pattern which would be repeated throughout the Soviet university system during the early 1920s. By the mid-20s, leading scholars in the other social sciences expressed the desire to establish their own faculties. The FONy were dismantled, with Moscow University’s Marxist historians establishing a history institute which would later be absorbed, first, by the Russian Association of Scientific Research Institutes in the Social Sciences ( RANION ), then, in turn, by the Communist Academy, and finally, in 1936, by the USSR Academy of Sciences. In 1934, the history faculties at Moscow and Leningrad State Universities were re-established. Organization and Staff .—In 1977, the History Faculty at Moscow State University, under the direction of lu. S. Kukushkin, operated 15 sections: The History of the USSR during the Period of Feudalism; the History of the USSR under Capitalism; the History of the USSR in the Soviet Period; the History of the CPSU; Source Studies in the History of the USSR; History of the Ancient World; History of the Middle Ages; Modern and Contemporary History; History of the Southern and Western Slavs; Archaeology; Ethnography; History of Russian and Soviet Arts; History of Foreign Art; Foreign Languages; and Ancient Languages. In addition, in 1978 the Faculty created the Laboratory for the Study of the USA, under the direction of Professor N.V. Sivachev. This center is the first of its kind at a Soviet university and maintains close ties with the Institute for the Study of the USA and Canada and with the Institute of the World Economy and International Relations (See the International Studies Section in Volume I of this report.) 294 In 1974, the Faculty employed 179 professors and teachers, 39 scien- tific workers, and 66 assistants and technical specialists. Among these were four corresponding members of the USSR Academy of Sciences, one full and one candidate member of the USSR Academy of Pedagogical Sciences. The Faculty has approximately 2,000 undergraduate students, 300 graduate students, and 50 international exchange students, many of whom are from western countries. Some Known Research Areas .—Faculty scholars have been active in advancing the study of Russian and Soviet history through their classroom performance and through their research with studies and lectures in such topics as nineteenth century Russian diplomatic history and numerous others on the history of Soviet foreign policy. In addition, Moscow University scholars have been instrumental in developing the field of Source Studies ( istochnikovedenie ). The faculty includes historians of nearly every society in the world. The work of faculty members examining twentieth century German and Canadian history, for example, is frequently cited in Soviet academic publications. The Section of the History of the Southern and Western Slavs is said to be the most popular among students. The university’s History Faculty actively prepares textbooks for use around the Soviet Union. During the Tenth Five Year Plan (1976-1980) faculty scholars are scheduled to produce over 30 texts covering nearly every sub-field of the discipline. In keeping with this responsibility as a teaching institution, it is not surprising to find that 860 Candidates of Historical Science and 65 Doctors defended their dissertations at the Faculty between 1934 and 1974. Faculty scholars participate in nearly every national and inter¬ national conference and symposium of significance. Similarly, Moscow University history professors are found in several scientific councils and commissions. The faculty is responsible for the publication of the historical series of Vestnik Moskovskogo universiteta . In addition, there are strong informal ties with the journal Voprosy istorii . Research Facilities .—The primary attraction of the faculty for western scholars is to be found in its location in the nation's capital. With Lenin Library and many of the central archival collections a subway ride away, a stay at Moscow University can prove to be a rewarding experience for a western historian. For further information concerning these holdings, see P.K. Grimsted, Archives and Manuscript Repositories in the USSR . Selected References Moskovskii gosudarstvennyi universitet, Katalog-Spravochnik, gumanitarnye fakul'tety , (Moskva: Moskovskii gosudarstvennyi universitet, 1977), pp. 14-98. 295 HIS018 (Lumumba) University of Friendship of Peoples Universitet druzhby narodov im. Patrisa Lumumby Moskva, V-302 ul. Ordzhonikidze, 3 Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Ministry of Higher & Specialized Secondary Education; All-Union Central Council of Trade Unions; and the Union of Soviet Societies of Friendship and Cultural Relations with Foreign Countries. Rector: Patrice Lumumba Friendship University has an undergraduate degree program in history through its historico-philological faculty. Abakan HIS019 Khakass Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature and History i ■ ■ ■ a Khakasskii nauc’nno-issledovatel ’ skii ins ti tut iazyka, i istorii Abakan (Khakasskaia A.O.) ul. K. Marksa, 12 Telephone Number: 53-06 Agency: Khakass A.O. Executive Committee Director: literatury The Khakass Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature and History supports regional historical investigations. Also see ANT022 and LIT022. 296 Arknangei s.< i »• EISG23 Arkhangel'sk State Pedagotlcal Institute Arkhangel ’ skii gosudarstvennyl pedagogi 153 136 Ark. hang el ’ sk prosp. Lomonosova, 4 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: Les. State Pedagogical Institute Permskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 6146 Perm* GSP-372 ul. Karla Marksa, 24 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: Perm' State Pedagogical Institute was founded in 1921 and offers course specialization in Russian and Komi-Perm’ languages and literatures., as well as English, German and French. In 1972, jointly with Orsk State Pedagogical Institute (LIT077), the institute published a philological issue of its Uchenye zapiski . LIT079 Perm' State University Permskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. A.M. Gor ’kogo 614022 Perm’ ul. Bukireva, 15 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: ZHIVOPISTSEV, V.P. Perm’ State University was founded in 1916 as a division of Petro- grad University. At that time it had a faculty of history and philology. Since 1917 it has been an independent university, except for a brief period in the early 1930's when it was broken up into a series of pedagogical institutes. The Philological Faculty offers course specializations in Russian, English, German and French languages and literatures. In 1970 the faculty was host to the Ninth Zonal Conference of Ural linguists, which was devoted to problems of lexicology and lexicography. Faculty members regularly at¬ tend conferences of university philology teachers. Since 1929 they have contributed to the university's serial Uchenye zapiski . They have also published monographs on Soviet literature. The library of Perm' State University contains 1,000,000 volumes. 472 Petrozavodsk. LIT080 Institute of Language, Literature and History Institut iazyka, literatury i istorii Karel'skogo filiala AN SSSR 185610 Petrozavodsk. Pushkinskaia ul., 11 Telephone Number: 7-44-96 Agency: Karelian Branch, USSR Academy of Sciences Director: VLASOVA, M.N. Philologists at this institute study the languages, literatures and folklore of Karelia. The Coordinating Council on Karelian History and Culture supervises the selection of research topics, as does the Literature and Language Division of the USSR Academy of Sciences. Recent institute’ publications have examined the history of Soviet Karelian literature, the history of Finnish literature, the Saam language, and various aspects of Karelian folklore. In 1974 the institute, in cooperation with the Academy’s Institute of Linguistics, hosted a conference on Finno-Ugric themes. LIT081 Petrozavodsk State University Petrozavodskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. O.V. Kuusinena 185018 Petrozavodsk prosp. Lenina, 33 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: STEFANIKIN, V.V. Petrozavodsk State University opened in 1940 as the Karelo-Finn- ish State University, formed on the basis of the Karelian Pedagogical Institute. The Faculty of History and Philology dates from that time. Shortly after its founding the university was forced to evacuate to Syktyvkar in the Komi ASSR. There, under the leadership of V.G. Bazanov faculty philologists carried on their research, collecting folklore and dialect samples in the northern regions of the Komi republic and the lower Pechora basin, holding conferences, and publishing, among other things, a Finnish language textbook, a dictionary of the Vepp language, and works on Komi phonetics and grammar. Returning from exile in 1944, the university worked in makeshift quarters until its destroyed buildings could be replaced. In 1950 it be' gan publication of its Uchenye zapiski , including some volumes on philological subjects. 473 As of 1965 the Faculty of History and Philology had sections of literature; Finnish language and literature; and Russian language. It of fered graduate programs both on site and by correspondence. The chief subject of current faculty research is the history of Karelian literature, which faculty members study in cooperation with colleagues at the Institute of Language, Literature and History of the Karelian Branch of the U.S.S.R. Academy of Sciences (LIT080). Fac ulty members also work on joint projects and exchange lecturers with the Philological Faculty of Leningrad State University (LIT063). The Foreign Languages Section of Petrozavodsk State University functions independently of any faculty, offering course specialization in German, English and French. During the 1950s faculty members conducted research on the influence of. the Kalevala epic on Longfellow and the influence of Maiakovskii on various German poets. One faculty member compiled a dictionary of German bilogical terminology. More recently, faculty members have written articles and delivered conference papers on various aspects of grammar, lexicology, stylistics, and foreign language teaching methodology. Some recent subjects of individual faculty research have included: realism in Russian and Soviet literature; Ukranian classical and Soviet literature; the history of Russian literature in Karelia; Finnish and other Finno-Ugric languages; Russian dialects spoken in Karelia; the lexical interrelationship between Russian and Finnish; Karelian toponomy; contemporary Russian grammar; and the language and style of Russian wri¬ ters. Faculty members have published a dictionary of Russian accents of the Onega region and have contributed to a grammar of the Finnish language. The university, which has a library of 500,000 volumes, has had a computer center since 1961. 474 Ros tov-on-Don LIT082 Rostov State University Rostovskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet 344711 Rostov-na-Donu, GSP-11 ul. Fridrikha Engel'sa, 105 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Highger and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: ZHDANOV, Iu.A. Rostov State University was founded in 1869 as the Russian Univer¬ sity of Warsaw. Evacuated to Rostov-on-Don in 1915, it changed its name two years later to Donskoi University, in 1925 to Severo-Kavkazskii, in 1931 to Rostovskii-na-Donu, and in 1957 to its present name. The Philological Faculty offers course specializations in Russian language and literature and in journalism. Faculty members conduct re¬ search in these fields and participate in conferences on related themes. In 1974 the faculty was host to an all-union linguists' seminar spon¬ sored jointly by the Northern Caucasian Scientific Center of the Higher School. The faculty publishes the series Filologicheskie etiudy , with articles pertaining to Russian and Soviet literature and journalism. The Rostov University library contains 1,300,000 volumes. 475 Saransk LIT083 Mordovian State University Mordovskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. N.P. Ogareva 430000 Saransk (Mordovskaia ASSR) Bol 'shevistskaia ul., 68 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: SUKHAREV, A.I. Mordovian State University was founded in 1957 on the basis of the former Mordovian Pedagogical Institute (founded 1931). The Philological Faculty offers course specializations in Mordovian and Russian languages and literatures while the Faculty of Foreign Languages of Mordovian State University offers course specializations in English, German and French languages and litetures. In 1973, at the initiative of the N.N. Miklukho-Maklai Institute of Ethnography (ANT004), the university was host to a conference of onomastics of the Volga region. Mordovian State University has a library of 700,000 volumes and a computer center. LIT084 Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature, History and Economics Nauchno-issledovatel’skii institut iazyka, literatury, isotorii i ekonom- iki pri Sovete Ministrov Mordovskoi ASSR Saransk (Mordovskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: Agency: Mordovian ASSR Council of Ministers Director: The Scientific Research Institute of Language, Literature, History and Economics supports research on contemporary Mordovian literature. Saratov LIT085 Saratov State University Saratovskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im N.G. Chernyshevskogo 410601 Saratov Astrakhanskaia ul., 83 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: SHEVCHIK, V.N. Saratov University opened in 1909 with seven natural sciences faculties. During World War I Kiev University was evacuated to Saratov and the two universities temporarily joined forces. Philological studies’ at Saratov University date from 1917, when a Faculty of History and Philology opened with a Russian language and literature section, a Romano-Germanic philosophy sectioni and a classical philology section. In 1931, a new pedagogical institute broke off from the university, taking with it all the philology sections. This institute functioned until 1944, when philology returned to the university with an independent faculty. During the war itself, from 1942 to 1944, Leningrad State University was evacuated to Saratov; during that period the two universities functioned as one. During the postwar years the following subjects were at the center of philological research at the university: Russian writers of the nine¬ teenth century, especially the revolutionary democrats; Russian folk poetry; Soviet literature; Russian folk dialects; and the American nineteenth-century novella. Today the Philological Faculty offers graduate and undergraduate course specializations in Russian, English, German and French languages and literatures. Some subjects of recent faculty research include literary theory, the novels of Feuchtwanger, the dramas of Gor'kii and the history of Russian Soviet literary criticism. In 1974 the faculty was host to a conference on Russian accents spoken in territories of later settlement. Recent faculty publications include a collection of articles entitled Methodological Problems in Literary Science and A.V. Lunacharskii and Soviet Literary Criticism . Saratov State University has its own publishing house. The uni¬ versity library contains 2,500,000 volumes. 477 Sverdlovsk LIT086 Urals ' State University Ural'skii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. A.M. Gor'kogo T620083 Sverdlovsk K-83 prosp. Lenina, 51 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: KUZNETSOV, V.A. Ural State University was founded in 1920, disbanded in 1924-1925, and reopened in 1931. Its Philological Faculty offers graduate and undergraduate course specialization in Russian language and literature. In 1970 the university was host to a conference of foreign language teachers. Faculty staff also participate in conferences at other in¬ stitutions. The faculty has published several collections of articles on literary style and genres. Ural State University has a library of 950,000 volumes and a computer center. Syktyvkar LIT087 Institute of Language, Literature and History Institut iazyka, literatury i istorii Komi filiala AN SSSR 167610 Syktyvkar GSP, (Komi ASSR) Kommunisticheskaia ul., 26 Telephone Number: 2-55-64 Agency: Komi Branch, USSR Academy of Sciences Director: ROCHEV, N.N. This institute supports research on the language, literature and folklore of the Komi. The Literature and Language Division takes an active role in the planning of the institute's research themes. Between 1969 and 1975 the institute published 30 monographs, including a Komi etymologi¬ cal dictionary. A three-volume history of Komi literature is currently in preparation. Also see the discussion in ANT147 and HIS112. 478 LIT088 Syktyvkar State University Syktyvkarskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. 50-letiia SSSR 167001 Syktyvkar (Komi ASSR) Oktiabr'skii prosp., 55 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Founded in 1972, Syktyvkar State University offers course special¬ ization in Komi and Russian languages and literatures through its Faculty of History and Philology. Folklorists at the faculty have worked with colleagues from Moscow State University on the collection of folk materials in the Pinega, Vychegda, Mezen* and Vashka river basins. The faculty also maintains close contacts with the Philology Faculty of Leningrad State University, which supervises some of its work. Syktyvkar State University has a computer center. Tiumen' LIT089 Tiumen* State University Tiumenskii gosudarstvennyi universitet 625610 Tiumen*, 3 ul. Semakova, 10 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Tiumen* State University was founded in 1973 on the basis of a former pedagogical institute. The university’s Faculty of History and Philology offers course specialization in Russian language and literature while its Faculty of Romano-Germanic Philology offers course specialization in English, German and French. The university, which publishes the serial Trudy, has a library of 350,000 volumes and a computer center. 479 Tomsk LIT090 Tomsk State Pedagogical Institute Tomskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. Leninskogo Komsomola 63 4044 Tomsk 44 Komsomol'skii prosp., 75 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Tomsk State Pedagogical Institute and offers course speciali¬ zations in Russian, English, German and French. As a result of the work Professor A. P. Dul’zon, Tomsk State Pedagogical Institute is said to lead the Soviet Union in studies of the aboriginal peoples of Siberia. For more than half a century Prof. Dul'zon has amassed a wealth of materials on the grammars, histories and lexicons of the aboriginal languages of Siberia and compared them to various Caucasian, Tibeto-Burman, Uralo-Altaic, Indo-European, Ugric, North American Indian, and other languages including Basque, leading to extremely detailed and original conclusions about the migrations of Siberian ethnic groups and the history of their linguistic development. Detailed analysis of Siberian place names has proved a particularly fruitful line of inquiry in Professor Dul'zon's work, in which he is assisted by the Linguistics Section, the Siberian Toponomy Laboratory and the Linguistics Office of the Tomsk Pedagogical Institute. The Toponomy Laboratory has a file of 342,000 Siberian, Far Eastern and Central Asian place names; the Linguistics Office has 334,000 lexicological reference cards, mostly pertaining to the Ket, Sel'kup, Nganasan and ChulymTurkic languages. Professor Dul'zon has prepared a Ket dictionary and a Sel'kup dictionary. Institute scholars have studied the languages of the Enisei group (Ket, Assan, Arin, Kott, and Pumpokol), as well as numerous other Samoed and Turkic languages. They publish their findings extensively in the institute's Uchenye zapiski . In 1973 the institute was host to a national conference on Siberian aboriginal languages. LIT091 Tomsk State University Tomskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni universitet im. V.V. Kuibysheva 634010 Tomsk prosp. Lenina, 36 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BYCHKOV, A.P. Founded in 1880, Tomsk State University is the oldest univer¬ sity in Siberia and the Far East. It actually began functioning in 1888, at which time it had only a single faculty for the study of medicine. 480 The university is one of the more active in the Soviet Union in the area of philological research. The Faculty of History and Philology, which offers course specialization in Russian language and literature and in journalism, has been host to two conferences in recent years on the subject of literary genres. Recently a faculty member delivered a paper on the development of Soviet comedy during the early 1920s. Since 1888 the university has published the serial Trudy . It has a library of 3,000,000 volumes and a computer center. Tula LIT092 Tula State Pedagogical Institute Tul’skii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. L.N. Tolstogo 300026 Tula prosp. Lenina, 125 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Tula State Pedagogical Institute was founded in 1938 and offers course specialization in Russian, English, German and French. The institute has its own scholarly serial publication. In 1976 it held a conference devoted to the work of L.N. Tolstoy. Ufa LIT093 Bashkir State Pedagogical Institute Bashkirskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 450025 Ufa ul. Oktiabr’skoi revoliutsii, 3a Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: V The Bashkir State Pedagogical Institute was founded in 1967 and offers course specialization in Russian language and literature, Russian for non—Russians, and English, French and German. In 1975 the institute hosted the seventh annual conference of the Kazan’ Regional Union of Rus¬ sian Language Sections. That conference was devoted to the morphological structure of Russian and to methods of teaching Russian morphology. 481 LIT094 Bashkir State University Bashkirskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. 40-letiia Oktiabria 450074 Ufa ul. F runz e, 3 2 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: CHANBARISOV, Sh. Kh. Bashkir State University was founded in 1957 on the base of the former K.A. Timiriazev Pedagogical Institute. Its Philological Faculty offers graduate and undergraduate course specialization in Bashkir, Russian and Tatar languages and literatures. Faculty members frequently engage in joint research projects and exchange lecturers with colleagues at the Philological Faculty of Leningrad State University. In recent years the faculty has published three collections of articles: The People and the Revolution in Literature and Folklore , Epic Genres of Oral Folk Literature and Problems of Genre and Style . In addition, the university's Faculty of Foreign Languages offers course specialization in English, French and German. The Bashkir State University library contains 550,000 volumes. LIT095 Institute of History, Language and Literature Institut istorii, iazyka i literatury Bashkirskogo filiala AN SSSR 450054 Ufa, 54 prosp. Oktiabria, 71 Telephone Number: 4-22-43 Agency: Bashkir Branch, USSR Academy of Sciences Director: USMANOV, Kh.F. This institute plans its research under the supervision of the Literature and Language Division of the USSR Academy of Sciences. Re¬ cent publications have included an anthology of Bashkir poetry and mono¬ graphs on the Bashkir novel and novella. Other subjects of study include the history of Bashkir Soviet literature, imagery in oral and written Bashkir poetry, contemporary Bashkir philosophical lyric poetry, Bashkir phraseology and dialectology, and the mutual influences of Bashkir and other Soviet literature upon one another. As of 1970 institute linguists were compiling materials for a dictionary of the contemporary Bashkir literary language. The institute has offered assistance in the past to scholars from Moscow University collecting samples of Russian folklore in the Ufa area. Also see discussion in HIS060. 4*2 Ulan-Ude LIT096 Institute of Social Sciences Institut obshchestvennykh nauk Buriatskogo filiala SO AH SSSR 670000 Ulan-Ude Fabrichnaia, 6 Telephone Number: Agency: Buriat Branch, Siberian Division, USSR Academy of Sciences Director: LUBSANOV, D.D. Philologists at this institute are engaged in establishing norms for the Buriat literary language: choosing the dialect on which it is to be based, .creating terminology, writing textbooks and handbooks, and compiling dictionaries. Institute scholars study all the Buriat dialects and accents; a recent institute monograph examined the phonetic and lex¬ ical structure of the Tofalar language. Vladivostok LIT097 Far Eastern State University Dal'nevostochnyi gosudarstvennyi universitet 690652 Vladivostok (Primorskii krai) ul. Sukhanova, 8 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: UNTELEV, G.A. Far Eastern State University opened in 1920, closed in 1939 and reopened again in 1956. The university's Philological Faculty offers course specializations in Russian and English languages and literatures and in journalism. In 1972 the faculty was host to a conference honoring A. Fadeev. Faculty members publish articles in the university's serial Uchenye zapiski . In addition, the university's Oriental Faculty offers course specialization in Chinese and Japanese languages and literatures and in foreign oriental area studies. The library at Far Eastern State University contains 400,000 volumes. Vologda LIT098 Vologda State Pedagogical Institute Vologodskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogichesk.il institut 160600 Vologda ul. Maiakovskogo, 6 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: Vologda State Pedagogical Institute, founded in 1930, offers course specialization in Russian, English, German and French. In 1969 and 1976 the institute held conferences on realism in Russian and foreign literatures. Voronezh LIT099 Voronezh State University Voronezhs'kii ordena Lenina gosudarstvennyi universitet im. Leninskogo Komsomola 394693 Voronezh Universitetskaia pi., 1 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: MELESHK0, V.P. Voronezh State University was founded in 1918 when a group of professors from Iur'ev (now Tartu) University was evacuated to Voronezh. At that time it had a joint Historical and Philological Faculty. During 1930-1931 the university became the basis for a series of independent pedagogical institutes. However, upon its return from evacuation after World War II, it was restored once again as a university. The Philological Faculty has seven sections: (a) Theory of Literature and Folklore, (b) Russian Literature, (c) Soviet Literature, (d) Russian Language, (e) Russian and Slavic Linguistics, (f) General Linguistics and Stylistics, and (g) Journalism. Of a staff of 74, nine hold doctoral degrees; 35 hold candidate degrees. 484 The Philological Faculty at Voronezh State University is consid¬ ered by many Soviet observers to be one of the most active university fac¬ ulties in the Soviet Union in philological research. Its chief interests lie in the areas of literary style and genres and Russian folk songs. In the latter area, faculty members have published numerous monographs, among them: Sketches on the History of the Russian Folksong ; The Russian Chastushka: Genesis and Formation of the Genre ; Chastushki of the Black Earth Region ; and Folk Songs of the Voronezh Area . In addition faculty folklorists collect contemporary folklore and write textbooks and articles on folksongs and Soviet folklore in general. At present they are preparing an index of themes in Russian folksongs. Some staff members have traced Tthe influence of folk songs on the work of various Russian poets, among them A. Kol'tsov and I. Nikitin. In 1974 the faculty organized a conference dedicated to the work of Nikitin. Studies of Russian literature at the Philological Faculty have centered on such themes as a writer's individuality in the social/literary process, nineteenth-century Russian provincial literature, the history of Russian literary criticism, and the literary life of the Voronezh region. Faculty scholars have written on Lermontov, Nekrasov, Saltykov-Shchedrin, and others; in the field of Soviet literature, such writers as Maiakov- skii, Tvardovskii, Neverov, Troepol'skii, Veselyi, A.N. Tolstoi, Sholokhov, Platonov, Gor'kii, Esenin, Akhmatova and others have been the subjects of individual faculty research. Studies of foreign literature have concerned, for the most part, twentieth-century French, German and English novels, with some studies of international literary ties. Russian linguists at the faculty have written on grammatical structure, fictional style, sentence structure and syntax. As of 1977 a group of faculty members was preparing a new, experimental Rus¬ sian grammar based on rules of word formation and phrase formation. Some faculty members have worked in the field of historical dialectology, comparing Russian to Ukrainian, Polish, Czech, Macedonian and Old Slav¬ onic, with most comparisons focused on matters of syntax and lexicology. In cooperation with the Russian Language Institute of the USSR Academy of Sciences, the Philological Faculty is collecting materials for inclusion in an all-Slavic linguistic atlas. Studies in the area of general linguistics focus on language sys¬ tems and linguistic semantics, using the methods of structural linguistics. This work has led to some comparative studies which have found applica¬ tion in the creation of new textbooks for the teaching of Russian as a second language. One faculty member, in collaboration with a colleague at the Alma-Ata Pedagogical Institute of Foreign Languages (LIT007), has pub¬ lished a book on general phraseology. Journalism studies at the faculty focus on the development of mass information methods. Faculty monographs in this area have examined publicist poetics, the Soviet feuilleton, and the history of the Voronezh press. The Philological Faculty publishes the serial Filologicheskie zapiski and a yearly collection of research papers entitled Voprosy poetiki, literatury i fol'klora . 485 Finally, the university’s Faculty of Romano-Germanic Philology offers course specializations in English, German, French and Spanish languages and literatures. Faculty members publish numerous articles on questions of contemporary French grammar; semantic ties among English, French, German and Spanish; comparative linguistics (Russian-English, Russian-Spanish, etc.); and phonetics. In addition faculty members have published articles on German and Spanish literature. The faculty issues two serials: Voprosy struktury i semantiki germanskikh i romanskikh iazykov and Voprosy filologii i metodiki prepodavaniia germanskikh i romanskikh iazykov . Voronezh State University has its own publishing house, a computer center, and a library of over 1,200,000 volumes. The university is host to an ongoing program of Russian studies for students from western countries. ARMENIAN SSR Erevan LIT100 Armenian State Pedagogical Institute Armianskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. Kh. Aboviana 375200 Erevan ul. Khandzhiana, 5 Telephone Number: Agency: Armenaian SSR Ministry of Education Rector: Founded in 1922, the Armenian State Pedagogical Institute has the right to award candidate degrees and offers course specialization in Armenian language and literature (formerly it also offered specialization in Azeri). In 1977 institute scholars participated in a conference on the teaching of Russian at schools that do not specialize in language teaching. LIT 101 Erevan State Pedagogical Institute of Russian and Foreign Languages Erevanskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut russkogo i inostrannykh iazykov im. V.Ia. Briusova 375251 Erevan 51 per. Pravdy, 11 Telephone Number: Agency: Armenian SSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Erevan State Pedagogical Institute of Russian and Foreign Lan¬ guages, founded in 1949 offers course specialization in Russian, English, German and French. The institute has a special office for the study of the works of the Russian poet V.Ia. Briusov. Office staff have prepared a bibliography of the works of Briusov and literature about him. In 1977 institute staff participated in a conference on the teaching of Russian at institutions that do not specialize in language teaching. 486 LIT102 Erevan State University Erevanskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet 375049 Erevan ul. Mraviana, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: Armenian SSSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: AMBARTSUMIAN, S.A. Founded in 1920 with two faculties (Natural Sciences and Social Sciences), Erevan People's University was the first institution of higher learning in Soviet Armenia. After reorganization in 1923 it became Erevan State University; the Philological Faculty was founded soon afterward. The renowned Armenian philologists R. Acharian and M. Abegian are both former university professors. The Philology Faculty has sections for the teaching of Armenian, English, French and German languages and literatures, and for the teaching of journalism. The faculty has a correspondence division, and maintains a graduate program. Erevan State University's Philology Faculty is one of the most active in the Soviet Union in folklore, literary studies and journalism research. Recent publications by faculty scholars have concerned such topics as French realist writers of the nineteenth-twentieth centuries and the "new wave" of English postwar drama; the second volume of an all-union series discussing the literary research work of universities ( Kratkie soobshcheniia ) was published in Erevan. The faculty's graduate studies program has produced a variety of dissertations in recent years: the "Narodnichestvo" movement in Armenian literature; Armenian poetry and Russian poems of the nineteenth-twentieth centuries; problems of translation and literary ties; the literary heritage of Abovian; and literary images of man. Originally a part of Erevan State University's Philological Faculty, in the mid-1970s the Faculty of Russian Language and Literature became a separate entity. Its staff continues its research on Russian-Armenian literary ties and on the development of a new Russian language course for use at institutions of higher learning that do not specialize in language teaching. Philologists at Erevan State University regularly contribute to the university's Nauc hnye Trudy , published since 1925, and its Vestnik and Uchenye zapiski , both published since 1967. All are printed in Armenian and in Russian. Erevan State University is no stranger to foreign scholars. Its Preparatory Faculty for foreign citizens makes the transition easier for students enrolling from abroad. The university shares computer facilities with the Armenian Academy of Sciences. It has an inter-sectional laboratory for the adaptation of technical methods and programmed learning. The university library holds 1,200,000 volumes. 487 LIT103 (M. K. Abegian) Institute of Literature Institut literatury im. M.Kh. Abegiana AN ArmSSR Erevan ul. Karmir banaki, 15 Telephone Number: 56-32-54 Agency: Armenian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: NATLBANDIAN, V.S. The M.Kh. Abegian Institute of Literature became a part of the Armenian Academy of Sciences at the time of the Academy’s founding in 1943. Since then, the institute has grown to become the republic's main center for the study and publication of ancient, modern and contemporary Armenian literature. As of 1972 the Abegian Institute was divided into the following research departments: (a) Ancient Literature, (b) Modern Armenian Literature, (c) Soviet Armenian Literature, (d) Armenian Literary Ties, (e) Textology, (f) Theory of Literature. In 1973 there were 75 researchers on the institute's staff. Of these, 10 hold doctoral degrees; 55 held candidates' degrees. Research at the institute examines Armenian literature from the fifth century to the present day—including some works by overseas Armenian authors. Foreign works translated into Armenian since the fifth century also fall within the institute’s field of study. Its scholars supervise publication of the collected works of Armenian classic writers, of which at least 13 multi-volume sets have been published to date. In addition, Che institute translates ancient Armenian texts into contemporary Armenian, and Armenian works into Russian and other European languages. The institute's staff also translates some academic studies into other languages. In the field of ancient and medieval literature, institute scholars are compiling histories of the various genres: historical prose, secular and sacred lyric, fables, rhetoric, hagiography, travelogues, memoirs, and letters. Didactic and functional genres have recently been included as well, though these had previously been excluded from literary studies. Thus speeches, governmental messages, canons, and lives of saints and martyrs are now subjects for analysis. Long-range plans for the institute include compilation of a 10-volume history of Armenian literature from ancient times to the present, which is also to come out in one-volume, and later three-volume editions in Russian and other European languages. The institute maintains a graduate studies program. Among its serial publications are: Chronicles of Writers' Lives and Work , Writers on Literature and Writers as Remembered by their Contemporaries. 488 The Abegian Institute's modern literature department has been working for the past decade on compilation of a five-volume history of modern Armenian literature. In addition the department has produced monographic studies of the founder of modern Armenian literature, Khachatur Abovian, and of other leading writers of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. Major areas of concentration also include the history of Armenian literary criticism and trends in Armenian literature. These are considered in the broader context of Russian and Western European literary development. The role of the oral tradition and of folk material in the development of Armenian literature have also been the subjects of collective works by institute scholars. There is extensive cooperation with the A.M. Gor'kii Institute of World Literature in Moscow, and with Leningrad's Pushkin House, particularly in the study of Armenian literature of the Soviet period and in the study of Armenian literary ties with Russia and other European countries. At present the institute is compiling an annotated bibliography of Armenian literature’s international literary ties, which is to form the basis for further studies in this field. Another area involving close cooperation with Moscow and Leningrad scholars is that of literary theory; categories and concepts, genres, structure and style, literary development. Scholars at the institute are from time to time awarded fellowships to conduct research at the two larger Moscow and Leningrad institutes, in order to further these cooperative ventures. Aside from the institute's own holdings of Armenian literature, the nearby "Matenadaran" Institute of Ancient Manuscripts (see HIS137) has extensive resources for the study of the ancient and medieval periods. The Egishe Charenets Museum of Armenian Literature and Art and the 0. Tumanian House-Museum may also be of interest to scholars. LIT104 (R. Acharian) Language Institute Institut iazyka im. R. Achariana AN ArmSSR Erevan ul. Aboviana, 15 Telephone Number: 56-53-37, 56-39-40 Agency: Armenian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: DZHAUKIAN, G.B. History .—Prior to 1917, several schools of linguistics research— each with its own methodology—were active in Armenia. No single research center had the authority to set standards for the entire discipline. Heated debates followed the Soviet takeover, with many of the younger generation of linguists seeking to make class ideology a basis for the evaluation of linguistic material. 439 In 1943, when the former Armenian Branch of the USSR Academy of Sciences became the Armenian Academy of Sciences, its Institute of Language and Literature divided into two parts. This institute's Armenian Language Sector formed the basis for an independent Institute of Language with A. Garibian as its first director, followed in 1950 by Gr. Kapantsian. The new institute had the authority to set standards and methodologies for Armenian linguistics research. Despite this, however, the institute's series of over twenty separate research projects begun in 1950, which together were to comprise a scientific grammar of the Armenian language, still used a variety of traditional methodologies, not always consistent with one another. From 1956 to 1962 A. Garibian again served as the institute's director, to be succeeded in 1962 by the present director, G.B. Dzhaukian. In 1964 the institute was named after Armenian philologist R. Acharian, author of The Complete Grammar of the Armenian Language . During the 1960s the Acharian Institute introduced contemporary structural methods of language description, which were to supersede the former historical approach to linguistic phenomena. But the issue of standards remains unresolved; a 1972 article institute director G.B. Dzhaukian, while recognizing the need for commonly held standards (especially in large collective research projects), cautioned against the adoption of a single unproven approach at the expense of competing alternative approaches which might prove fruitful for further linguistics research. Organization and Staff .—As of 1969 the institute had the following sectors: (a) Contemporary Armenian Language, (b) Lexicography (with a card-file sub-sector), (c) History of the Armenian Language, (d) Terminology and Speech Culture and (e) General Linguistics (including a Dialectology Group and an Experimental Phonetics Laboratory). A separate group of researchers studies problems of comparative linguistics. In 1969 the institute employed 50 research workers, of whom six held doctoral degrees and 30 held candidate degrees. The institute also trains and employs graduate students. Some Known Research Areas .—In the field of general linguistics, scholars at the institute attempt to develop methods of analysis based on strict correspondence to actual speech and on a three-stage analytic process: identification of the relationships among structural elements independently of content, analysis of content independently of structure, and finally, analysis of the relationship between structure and content. Institute scholars are attempting to apply modern methods and principles of linguistic analysis to Armenian material and to develop new principles based on this material. The institute produces linguistics textbooks and teaching handbooks for use at the university level. Among these, histories of linguistics and of Armenian linguistics are most worthy of mention. When the resolution of the larger problems described above requires more detailed study of specific aspects of linguistic theory, the institute undertakes these projects as well. 490 Recent institute studies of the structure of the contemporary Armenian literary language have focused on compilation of a three-volume scientific grammar. Pending completion of this work, the institute's series, Voprosy nauchnoi grammatiki armianskogo iazyka (founded in 1950), serves as a composite scientific grammar of the contemporary literary language* In addition, institute scholars have produced monographs on specific aspects of the Armenian language, on matters of style in works of fiction, and on speech culture. They are often called upon by other institutions to resolve questions concerning terminology, the long-term standardization of the literary language, and other practical matters. Another specific area of study is comparative linguistics. During the 1930s and 1940s, lack of support for this field of research left it in the hands of an older generation of scholars working individually, but with no younger generation to take over. The resulting discontinuity has made it difficult for the institute to train new cadres in the field. Comparative studies now center around several themes: the ultimate kinship of Indo-European languages within the framework of the so-called Nostratic theory, ties of Armenian to other IndoEuropean languages, morphology and semantics of words of Indo-European origin, identification of dialectical archaisms, and the publication of the works of leading Armenian comparative linguists. Research on the history of the Armenian language covers the following topics: ties of Armenian with other ancient languages of the are with reference to ethnic history (institute scholars have studied Urart; they are now being trained in other Caucasian languages), periodization of pre- and post-literate eras, separate histories of the eastern and western Armenian literary languages, and a historical grammar of the Armenian language. These separate studies are to culminate in the publication of a complete history of the Armenian literary language. i Dialect studies at the institute involve the .preparation of monographs on individual Armenian dialects, including those dialects which were once spoken on Turkish territory. These studies will lead to the preparation of an Armenian dialectological atlas and a comprehensive dictionary of Armenian dialects. Institute scholars are attempting to develop principles for the classification of Armenian dialects. In its study of dialects the institute has been experimenting with various methods of analyzing the sound components of the dialects. Lexicographers at the Acharian Institute have competed a four-volume Russian-Armenian dictionary; a dictionary of synonyms; a two-volume Armenian Russian dictionary; dictionaries of the songs of Saiat-Nova and the works of Ovanes Tumanian; and a dictionary of linguistic terms. Work is presently in progress on a five-volume dictionary of contemporary Armenian, which is to include both the official Eastern Armenian literary language and the Western Armenian variant. An Armenian frequency dictionary and a trilingual (Ancient Armenian-Modern Armenian-Russian) dictionary, as well as a monograph on the history of Armenian lexicography, are now in preparation. 491 As part of the institute's graduate training program, scholars study general and comparative linguistics, experimental phonetics and classical philology at institutes in Moscow and Leningrad; Tbilisi institutes offer them training in Caucasian studies; and the Hungarian Academy of Sciences hosts Acharian Institute scholars working on Finno-Ugric studies. Finally, the Computer Center of the Armenian Academy conducts mathematical linguistics and machine translation research. AZERBAIDZHANI SSR Baku LIT1Q5 Azerbaidzhani Pedagogical Institute of Russian Language and Literature Azerbaidzhanskii pedagogicheskii institut russkogo iazyka i literatury im. Mirzy Fatali Akhundova 370055 Baku ul. Leitenanta Shmidta, 58 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: MAMEDOV, A.N. The Azerbaidzhani Pedagogical Institute was founded in 1952. In 1973 its faculties of English, French and German broke off to form the Azerbaidzhani State Pedagogical Institute of Foreign Languages, which is still located at the same address. The older institute offers course specialization in Russian language and literature. Faculty members conduct research on comparative Russian and Azerbaidzhani linguistics. In 1976 the institute hosted a conference on lexicology and phraseology. LIT106 Azerbaidzhani State Pedagogical Institute Azerbaidzhanskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. V.I. Lenina 370000 Baku ul. Uz. Gadzhibekova, 34 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: The oldest of Baku's pedagogical institutes, the Azerbaidzhani State Pedagogical Institute was founded in 1921. The institute has the right to award candidate degrees, and offers course specialization in Azerbaidzhan language and literature (formerly it also offered specialization in Armenian). Institute scholars conduct research on the comparative grammars of Russian and Azerbaidzhani. In 1977 two faculty members spoke at a conference on the teaching of Russian at institutions not specializing in language teaching. 492 LIT107 Azerbaidzhani State Pedagogical Institute of Foreign Languages Azerbaidzhanskii pedagogicheskii institut inostrannykh iazykov 370055 Baku ul. Leitenanta Shmidta, 58 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaldzhani SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Until 1973, the Azerbaidzhani State Pedagogical Institute of Foreign Languages was part of the Azerbaidzhani Pedagogical Institute of Russian Language and Literature. Still sharing facilties with the parent institution, the foreign language institute offers course specialization in English, French and German. LIT108 Azerbaidzhani State University Azerbaidzhanskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. S.M. Kirova 370122 Baku ul. Patrisa Lumumby, 23 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BAGIRZADE, F.M.O. The Historical-Philological Faculty was one of two faculties at Baku University at the time of its founding in 1919. The university assumed its present name in 1924. Dismantled in 1930 to form several independent institutions, the university was reinstated in 1934 and named after S.M. Kirov. From the time of its founding until the creation of the Azerbaidzhani Academy of Sciences linguistics research institute in 1945, the university was the republic’s chief center for philological studies. It was at the center of the reforms of Azerbaidzhani orthography, first to a Latin script, later to a Cyrillic-based one. University scholars produced some of the first textbooks for use in Azerbaidzhani high schools and institutions of higher learning. The prominent Russian linguists N.Ia. Marr and his student I.I. Meshchaninov both taught at Azerbaidzhani University, helping to establish its linguistics research program. The university’s Philosophical Faculty has sections teaching Azerbaidzhani and Russian language and literature. It maintains a graduate studies program, as well as evening and correspondence divisions. The Philological Faculty, like the republic’s other institutions which teach Russian and Azeri at the college level, conducts comparative research on the grammars of the two languages. Recent dissertations defended at the faculty have concerned themes of classical and contemporary poetry, drama and literature of Azerbaidzhan and other Soviet nationalities. Faculty scholars contribute to the Uchenye zapiski of Azerbaidzhan University. 493 Meanwhile, the Faculty of Oriental Studies at the university offers course specialization in Arabic, Persian and Turkic languages and literatures. It also offers special training for Arabic and Persian translators. The university has a library of 1,500,000 volumes. Faculty scholars also have access to the university’s computer center. LIT109 (Nasimi) Institute of Linguistics Institut iazykoznaniia (Dilchilik institutu) im. Nasimi AN AzSSR Baku pr. Narimanova, 31 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SHIRALIEV, M. Sh. The original Institute of Language of the Azerbaidzhani Academy of Sciences was founded with the academy in 1945. In 1951 it merged with the academy’s Institute of Literature, but in 1969 was reorganized into the autonomous Nasimi Institute of Linguistics. Among the departments of the Nasimi Institute are: (a) History of Language, (b) Contemporary Language, (c) Dialectology, (d) Lexicography, (e) Culture of Speech, and (f) Department of Comparative Study of Turkic Languages. The spoken language of Azerbaidzhan has always had general acceptance as a national language. However, prior to the formation of a national literary language in the mid-nineteenth century, the written language in use in Azeri borrowed heavily from Arabic and Persian. Over the past century Azerbaidzhan’s linguists have been striving to perfect the written language, developing standards for orthography, pronunciation and usage. Since its founding in 1945, the Nasimi Institute of Linguistics has been the republic's leading center for linguistics research. With the coming to power of the Soviet government, a new alphabet was devised to replace the awkward Arabic one then in use. Since Chat time the new alphabet has undergone many revisions and refinements; the Nasimi Institute is continuing this work, devoting extensive resources to updating the official orthographic dictionary of Azeri. In conjunction with this, institute scholars have also developed and revised pronunciation dictionaries. Another important task for Azerbaidzhani lexicologists, brought on by the scientific/technical revolution, has been the development of scientific terminology in Azeri. Grammatical research at the institute attempts to develop rules of grammar for the Azeri literary language that would conform to spoken usage, replacing the Arabic or Persian grammar rules which were previously in use. The institute's speech culture department provides the republic's radio and television broadcasters, theater and movie scriptwriters and others with linguistic guidelines aimed at preserving the national character of the language, while striving for maximum economy and clarity of expression. 494 Among the many dictionaries, grammars and handbooks now being prepared at the institute, the 60,000-word Tolkovyi slovar’ azerbaidzhanskogo iazyka deserves particular mention. Other large research projects include a history of the Azeri literary language, a comparative grammar of southwestern Turkic languages, and a dialectological atlas of all Turkic languages spoken in the USSR. The latter project has benefited greatly from cooperation with Belorussian scholars who have been conducting a similar project for the Slavic languages. LIT110 (Nizami) Institute of Literature Institut literatury im. Nizami AN AzSSR Baku prosp. Narimanova, 31 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Academy of Sciences Director: GULI-ZADE, M.A. The Institute of Literature was founded in 1945 with the creation of the Azerbadzhani Academy of Sciences. During the years 1951-1969 it was part of a larger Institute of Literature and Language, but is presently autonomous. In 1972 the institute hosted a conference on realism in the literatures of the Soviet Union. In addition to the resources of the institute, literary scholars visiting Baku may be interested in the collections of the Nizami Museum of Azerbaidzhani Literature and Art and the Azerbaidzhan Academy’s Republican Manuscript Repository. 495 BELORUSSIAN SSR Minsk LIT111 Belorussian State University Belorusskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V.I. Lenina 220080 Minsk Universitetskii gorodok Telephone Number: Agency: Belorussian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specializaed Secondary Education Rector: The first institution of higher learning in Belorussia, Belorussian State University was founded in 1921. Evacuated to Moscow during World War II, the university resumed full operation in 1948, two years after its return to Minsk. In 1949 it was named after V.I. Lenin. The university offers graduate and undergraduate specialization in Belorussian and Russian language and literature. Evening and corres¬ pondence programs are also available. As of 1976 Belorussian State was said to be one of the most active universities in the Soviet Union in folklore and literary research. Some recent dissertation themes have concerned the spiritual image of man in the works of Ianka Kupala and lakub Kolas; Belorussian drama of 1917-1932; and the role of Maksim Bogdanovich in the development of Belorussian literature in the early twentieth century. Since 1969 the university has published the serial Vestnik Belorusskogo universiteta. The university has a library and computer facilities. LIT112 Institute of Art History, Ethnography and Folklore Institut iskusstvovedeniia, etnografii i fol’klora AN BelSSR 220072 Minsk ul. Tipografskaia, 1, korp. 2 Telephone Number: 39-53-81 Agency: Belorussian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: BONDARCHIK, V. K. Founded in 1957, this institute has sectors for the study of ethnography; music; fine arts; folklore; and drama and cinema. As of 1.969 the institute employed a staff of 76, including four doctors and 27 candidates of science. The institute maintains an active graduate studies program. Institute scholars publish monographs, articles, albums, brochures, and newspaper and magazine articles on the history and various contemporary aspects of its subject areas. As of 1977 the institute was gathering materials for a 30-volume compendium of Belorussian folklore. 496 LIT113 (Iakub Kolas) Institute of Linguistics Institut iazykoznaniia im. Ia. Kolasa AN BelSSR 220072 Minsk ul. Akademicheskaia, 25 Telephone Number: 39-57-18 Agency: Belorussian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SUDNIK, M.R. The Belorussian Academy of Sciences was founded in 1929 on the basis of the former Institute of Belorussian Culture, which had existed since 1922. In 1931 the older Institute's linguistics research section became an autonomous research institute, precursor of the Kolas Institute. World War II halted its activities, however, with many of the academy's books, manuscripts and other research materials either burned or removed to Germany. After a period of exile in Kazan', academy scholars were able to return in 1944 to Minsk. As of 1949 the Institute of Literature, Language and Art was the center for Belorussian linguistics studies. In 1952, this institute was divided, with the newly restored Iakub Kolas Institute resuming independent activities. Since that time, the Kolas Institute has risen to a position of respect among Soviet linguists, particularly for its work in the study of dialects. The institute employed a staff of 52 specialists in 1969 and was organized into sectors examining: (a) History of the Belorussian Language, (b) Dialectology, (c) Modern Belorussian Language, (d) General and Slavic Linguistics, and (e) Lexicology and Lexicography. The institute is the Belorussian republic's leading center for the study of the Belorussian language. Its reputation rests in part on several major research projects of the 1950s and 1960s, among them an 80,000-word Russian-Belorussian dictionary and a 90,000-word Belorussian-Russian dictionary. Two recent institute projects are a three-part Course in Contemporary Belorussian and a two-volume Belorussian Grammar. In addition, a group of scholars led by A.I. Zhuravskii has produced a dictionary of old Belorussian ( Starobelorusskii slovar' ). The institute is best known for its research on international linguistic influences, the formation of language and, most importantly, the study of dialects and linguistic geography. In 1971, a group of institute scholars headed by Academician K.K. Atrakhovich was awarded a prize for its Dialectological Atlas of the Belorussian Language . Members of this group are now aiding scholars from other Soviet republics who wish to conduct similar research. The group is preparing the Belorussian portion of the international Pan-Slavic Linguistic Atlas , which is to include the origins, development and international interaction of Slavic languages. Other fields of study at the Kolas Institute include general linguistics and the development of automated systems languages. The institute maintains a graduate studies program. 497 LIT114 (Ianka Kupala) Institute of Literature Institut literatury im. Ianki Kupaly AN BelSSR 220072 Minsk ul. Tipograficheskaia, 1, korp. 2 Telephone Number: 39-57-20 Agency: Belorussian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: NAIMENKO, I.I. History .—In the early years of the Belorussian Soviet Socialist Republic, literary research was the responsibility of the Institute of Belorussian Culture, founded in 1922 on the basis of the older Committee for Scientific Terminology. In 1929 the institute became the Belorussian Academy of Sciences. Its literary research section was the basis for the Ianka Kupala Institute of Literature, founded in 1931. The Belorussian Academy ceased to function in 1941 following the German invasion. In 1943 it held meetings in Kazan', and by 1944 was able to return to Minsk. As of 1949 the Academy's literary research was conducted at an Institute of Literature, Language and Art, one of four in its revived Social Sciences Division. Soon thereafter, however, the Kupala Institute was restored as an independent institute. It has since grown to become the republic's leading center for the study of Belorussian literature. Organization and Staff .—As of 1974 the institute had sectors of: (a) Belorussian Prerevolutionary Literature, (b) Belorussian Soviet Literature, (c) Interrelationship among Various Literary Circles, and (d) Theoretical Studies. Some Known Research Areas .—Research at the institute falls into three categories: historical studies, criticism, and preparation of Belorussian classics for publication. . Institute scholars are presently condensing a four-volume History of Belorussian Literature, translating it into Russian in order to reach a broader Soviet audience. The institute produces a large number of textbooks and teaching manuals concerning the history of Belorussian literature. Moreover, it has sponsored critical studies on such subjects as the psychology of the creative process, the combination of national consciousness with socialist internationalism in Belorussian literature, theoretical methods of literary analysis, and V.I. Lenin's attitude toward literature. In addition to the publication of rare Belorussian texts, the Kupala Institute has produced fully annotated editions of the collected works of Ianka Kupala, Iakub Kolas, Maksim Bogdanovich and Kuz'ma Chernyi. Finally, The Kupala Institute maintains a graduate studies program. The institute has only limited manuscript and book collections, as most of the Belorussian Academy's holdings were destroyed during World War II. The Ianka Kupala and Iakub Kolas literary museums, located in Minsk, may be of some interest to students of Belorussian literature. 498 LIT115 Minsk State Pedagogical Institute Minskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. A.M. Gor'kogo 220809 Minsk Sovetskaia ul., 18 Telephone Number: Agency: Belorussian SSR Ministry of Education Rector: Minsk State Pedagogical Institute, which was founded in 1931, has the right to award candidate degrees. In 1976 institute scholars participated in a conference on ancient Russian literature. LIT116 Minsk State Pedagogical Institute of Foreign Languages Minskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut inostrannykh iazykov 220662 Minsk ul. Zakharova, 21 Telephone Number: Agency: Belorussian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Minsk State Pedagogical Institute of Foreign Languages was founded in 1948. The institute, which has the right to award candidate degrees, has faculties of English, German, French and Spanish and is part of a nation-wide research effort aimed at developing languages for automated management systems. In 1976, it was host to a conference on the translation of scientific and technical literature. Gomel' LIT117 Gomel* State University Gomel*skii gosudarstvennyi universitet 246699 Gomel' Sovetskaia ul., 104 Telephone Number: Agency: Belorussian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BELY, V.I. Gomel* State University was founded in 1969 on the basis of the former Gomel* Pedagogical Institute. Its Faculty of History and Philology maintains a graduate program and offers course specialization in Belorussian and Russian languages and literatures. At a recent conference of chiefs of linguistics sections of Soviet universities, faculty member Prof. V.V. Anichenko present¬ ed a paper on the importance of historical grammar in Russian language studies. ESTONIAN SSR Tallinn LIT118 Institute of Language and Literature Institut iazyka i literatury AN EstSSR 200105 Tallinn ul. Sakala, 3 Telephone Number: Agency: Estonian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SOGEL, E. Ia. History .—In 1947, at the time of its founding, the Estonian Academy of Sciences' Institute of Language and Literature was located in the city of Tartu. At that time its staff of 15 operated four research sectors under the directorship of Daniel Palgi. Henrich Tobias succeeded Palgi as director in 1950. During his tenure the institute moved to its present quarters in Tallinn. Eduard Pall took over the directorship in 1955, serving until Endel Sogel's appointment in 1968. Organization and Staff .—As of 1970 the institute had six research sectors: Language Research (eight researchers, nine technical assistants and two graduate students); Dictionaries (16 researchers, 10 technical assistants, two graduate students); Finno-Ugric Languages (six researchers, three technical workers); History of Literature (nine researchers, five technicians); Theory of Literature (eight researchers, three technical assistants); and Folkore (nine researchers, three technical assistants). In 1977 the institute added a mathematical linguistics sector, based on its Experimental Phonetics Laboratory. Separate research groups operating under the sectors study problems of syntax (four researchers); terminology and sociolinguistics (one researcher, one bliographer). In addition to the Experimental Phonetics Laboratory (founded 1965; four researchers, two engineers, one technical assistant), there is a sound recording and reproduction laboratory. As of 1970 the institute employed a total staff of 103, plus several graduate students. Some Known Research Areas .—The Estonian language, other Finno-Ugric languages, and Estonian literature and folklore are the subjects of research at the Institute of Language and Literature. The Language Sector devotes extensive effort to the maintenance and study of the institute's voluminous dialect archives, which are described below. These archives are to form the basis of a planned dictionary of Estonian dialects. Moreover, the institute has already published works concerning the Malgi, Central, Tartu and Eastern dialects. Individual scholars in the Language Sector have published articles and monographs discussing specific aspects of various other dialects. The Estonian literary language is also an object of the sector's research. It has compiled several general works on Estonian grammar. Its syntax group has published a two-volume work, Estonian Syntax, based on the study of extensive fictional and scholarly texts collected and analyzed by the group. The institute’s Dictionaries Sector has published a 100,000-word dictionary of correct usage, which is to form the basis for a 250,000-entry "comprehensive" dictionary of correct usage. Specialized Russian-Estonian and Estonian-Russian dictionaries in the fields of politics and economics geology, chemistry, mining, electrical engineering and soil science are already in print; others are planned. Members of the sector advise the editorial board of the Soviet Estonian Encyclopedia on matters of terminology; in addition they write articles and books and give lectures on matters of’ usage and terminology. Since 1955 the sector has been collecting materials for a planned five -volume dictionary of literary Estonian. Its card catalogues for this project number over three million. The sector's sociolinguistics group deals mainly with Russian-Estonian bilingualism; its research aims ultimately to improve second-language proficiency levels by identifying key areas of second-language use and by developing teaching materials and techniques designed to serve those areas. The Finno-Ugric Sector at the Institute of Language and Literature has conducted extensive research toward publication of a Vote language dictionary. Spoken in the Leningrad region, Vote is the nearest language to Estonian. The institute’s Finno-Ugric scholars also study other Balto-Finnic and Ugric languages: Mordvin; Mari; Komi; Estonian; and the Izhorian, Heva Onega-Vepts, Yokanga, and those Finnish dialects spoken in the Leningrad region, among them Rosona. Many of these studies formed a part of the 1966 USSR Academy Institute of Linguistics publication, Languages of the Peoples of the USSR. At present the sector is preparing materials for an Estonian etymological dictionary. Since 1965 the sector has edited the national quarterly journal Sovetskoe finno-ugrovedenie . It also issues annual bibliographies of Finno- Ugric and Samoed linguistics. After the institute's founding in 1947, its research on the history of Estonian literature began with the preparation of new texts for Estonian schools and colleges. A five-volume History of Estonian Literature , edited by E. Sogel, is nearly complete; as of 1970 three volumes, covering the period up to 1917, were in print. Also at that time a shorter English-language version was ready for publication. Individual studies by institute scholars, in cooperation with philologists at Tartu University, have formed the basis for this work, for all-union collective research projects on the history of world literature and of Soviet literature, and for various encyclopedias. Other major literary research projects at the institute include a biographical lexicon of Estonian literature; and a bibliography of fiction, literary criticism and folklore compiled annually since 1957. The institute's History of Literature Sector publishes the works of Estonian classic writers such as Fr. R. Kreutzwald, Lydia Koidula and others. Institute scholars frequently contribute articles to the joint Academy of Sciences/Union of Writers journal, Keel ja Kirjandus ( Language and Literature ). 501 In 1969 Che institute's newly created Literary Theory Sector began work on a manual of literary theory. This sector also studies inter¬ national literary contacts, stressing Estonian ties with Finnish, German and Latvian literatures. Literary genres and the sociology of literature are subjects for planned future research by this sector. Since its founding in 1947, the institute's Folklore Sector has published several surveys of Estonian folklore. At present a Russian language version is in preparation. In 1961-1963, the sector published an annotated academic edition of the Estonian epic Kalevipoeg , expanding on the research of classic writer F.R. Kreutzwald (1803-1882), one of Estonia's first folklore scholars. The sector has also published anthologies of Estonian folk tales and folk songs. Work on an anthology of Estonian proverbs, with 200,000 entries, is now in progress. It is to form a part of a larger work, Proverbs Common to the Balto- Finnic Peoples, being prepared jointly with the Finnish Literary Society. In support of these collective projects, ind vidual sector scholars have produced numerous studies of individual aspects of Estonian folklore; some of these have been published separately. Since its founding the sector has supervised collecting expeditions to supplement its holdings of folk materials. The institute's Experimental Phonetics Laboratory, in actuality a research unit, has put its highly specialized equipment at the disposal of the Russian Language Institute of the USSR Academy of Sciences (LIT007), the Armenian Academy (LIT104), and the universities of Leningrad (LIT063), Kiev (LIT154) and Vil'nius (LIT142). The laboratory's own research staff studies the phonetic structure of the Estonian language. Since 1973 it has published the highly regarded Estonian Papers in Phonetics (in English). The newly founded Mathematical Linguistics Sector has taken oover certain functions of the laboratory. Its work includes, in addition to the areas cited above, the study of folk music. Recently the sector has cooperated with Japanese scholars on joint research projects. Research Facilities .—The Institute of Language and Literature is the Estonian republic's central repository for materials pertaining to the Estonian language and related dialects. All such materials collected by scholars and by the numerous amateur correspondents of the academy's "Mother Tongue Society" since 1922 are housed at the institute. Its card catalogues of dialect words, place names, and other materials hold 3,800,000 cards; its vertical files contain 120,000 pages of sample dialect texts, surveys, and other miscellaneous materials. These holdings are on microfilm. In addition the institute has 255 reels of microfilm it acquired on exchange from Finland. Sound recordings of Estonian number 772 hours; these are supplemented by 370 hours of recorded samples of the Vote, Lapp, Izhorian, Mordvin, Veps, Finnish, Mari, Komi, Karelian, Liv and other languages collected by the institute's Finno-Ugric Sector. That sector has its own card catalogues of Finno-Ugric languages, with 230,000 cards. 502 The institute's folklore holdings contain 25,000 pages of text supple¬ mented by 140 hours of recorded folk material. Folklore card catalogues cover the following subjects: folklore terms; printed Estonian songbooks (arranged both by song title and by book title); songs of recent origin; and Estonian folktales. The Experimental Phonetics Laboratory, actually itself a research unit, has equipment for research on the acoustics, physiology and percep¬ tion of speech by means of static roentgenography, palatography, filming of labial articulation, kymography, static and dynamic spectography, oscil- lography, auditory analysis (using gating circuits), and other auditory tests. Laboratory workers have constructed their own special equipment, including a high-speed 52-channel sound spectograph, an intonograph, a graphic information input device for digital computers, and other devices.’ The institute also has its own computer. In addition to the institute's own holdings of Estonian litera¬ ture, researchers may find useful materials at the E. Vilde Museum, also located in Tallinn. Tartu LIT119 F.R. Kreutzwald Literary Museum Literaturnyi muzei im. F.R. Kreitzval'da AN EstSSR Tartu ul. Vanemuine, 42 Telephone Number: Agency: Estonian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ERTIS, E. I. Founded in 1940, the F.R. Kreutzwald Literary Museum conducts research on Estonian folklore, the history of Estonian literature and the history of publishing in Estonia. It publishes its own annuals and com¬ piles bibliographies based on its extensive collection of original materials on Estonian folklore and manuscripts by Estonian writers and scholars, as well as its library of Estonian books, the republic's largest. As of 1970 the archival library contained 350,000 items; the bibliographic department had over 1,500,000 cards on file; the folklore department had 950,000 pages of text and over 11,000 sound recordings; the manuscript department over 60,000 manuscripts and an equal number of photographs. The museum maintains an extensive network of correspondents all over the republic who continually supplement its collections, which are used as a research base by literary historians, linguists, ethnographers, historians and art historians. 503 LIT120 Tartu State University Tartuskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znaraeni gosudarstvennyi universitet 202400 Tartu ul. Ulikooli, 18 Telephone Number: 341-21-241 Agency: Estonian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: K00P, A.V. Tartu University traces its roots to the Swedish Academia Gustaviana, which operated from 1672 to 1710. Its activities disrupted by the northern wars, that institution was closed until 1802, when it reopened as Dorpat University. German was the language of instruction until 1893, when Russian replaced it and the university took the city’s new name, becoming Iur’iev University. During World War I part of the university staff, evacuated to Voronezh, founded a new university there. At that time Estonian became the language of instruction at the newly renamed Tartu University. As of 1975 the Philological Faculty had the following sections: (a) Estonian Language (teaching staff 16, including four doctors and nine candidates of sciences), (b) Estonian Literature (teaching staff nine, including two doctors and two candidates of sciences), (c) Finno-Ugric Languages (teaching staff six, including two doctors and four candidates of sciences), (d) English Philology (teaching staff 15, with four candidates of sciences), (e) German Philology (teaching staff 10, with four candidates of sciences), (f) Russian Language (teaching staff eight, with two doctors and five candidates of sciences), (g) Russian Teaching Methodology (teaching staff 13, with four candidates of sciences), (h) Russian Literature (teaching staff nine, with two doctors and four candidates of sciences), and (i) General Linguistics (teaching staff 27, with two candidates of sciences). Tartu University is highly respected throughout the Soviet Union for its philological research, especially in the field of structural linguistics. In 1974 the university hosted a national symposium on secondary modeling systems. Studies of Russian literature, conducted under Prof. lu. Lotman, include all periods, from ancient to modern. In 1975 the Philological Faculty held a conference on Alexander Blok and twentieth-century Russian culture. Scholars at the faculty are contributing actively, along with colleagues at the Estonian Academy of Sciences, to the preparation of a five-volume history of Estonian literature. A recent dissertation defended at the faculty explored Estonian lyric poetry of the years 1917-1929. Since 1893 the university has published the serial Uchenye zapiski . Tartu University Library is the largest in the Baltic. Founded in 1802, it contains over 3,0,000 volumes, including incunabula, first editions, manuscripts, and a rare collection of 350,000 dissertations. The university has its own computer center. 504 GEORGIAN SSR Tbilisi LIT121 (Shota Rustaveli) Institute of the History of Georgian Literature Institut istorii gruzinskoi literatury im. Sh. Rustaveli AN GrSSR Tbilisi ul. Lenina, 5 Telephone Number: Agency: Georgian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: BARAMIDZE, A.G. - Prior to the 1941 creation of the Georgian Academy of Sciences, the leading center for Georgian literary studies was the Shota Rustaveli Institute, founded in 1935 as one of four research institutes then operating under the aegis of Tbilisi University. At that time its fields of study encompassed the history of Georgian literature, folklore, social thought, literary criticism, language (standardization, dictionaries), and art history. In 1942 the Rustaveli Institute, with a staff of 13 headed by K.S. Kekelidze, joined the new Academy. Prior to creation of the Georgian Academy’s Institute of Oriental Studies in 1960, the Rustaveli Institute conducted research on oriental literatures as well. Since 1960 the institute has been working on a six-volume course on the history of Georgian literature. As of 1975 the first four volumes were in print; two others were at the publisher’s. A shorter Russian- language version of this work is in use throughout the Soviet Union as a basic text on Georgian literature. Rustaveli Institute scholars have been cooperating closely with the A.M. Gor'kii Institute of World Literature (LIT010) toward publication of a six-volume history of Soviet literature and a 10-volume history of world literature. The institute is charged with the study of Georgian literature from its fifth century beginnings to the present, and with the publication of major Geor¬ gian literary texts. Its literary scholars examine such topics as the periodiza' tion, genesis and development of Georgian literature, and the international ties of Georgian literature. In this latter area the institute's first director, K.S. Kekelidze, carried out extensive work on Byzantine influences. The institute also conducts bibliographic surveys central to the further study of Georgian literature; in 1970 a bibliography of ancient Georgian litera¬ ture appeared, along with annotated bibliographies of Georgian folk literature and of literature concerning Georgian classic poet Shota Rustaveli (1712-1756). (Rustaveli studies alone occupy an entire department at the institute. Its scholars have already published an authoritative text of Rustaveli’s classic work, The Knight in the Panther’s Skin . A special commission is now at work to compile a thoroughly annotated edition of the epic.) Institute scholars have also produced historical surveys of Georgian journalism, Georgian theater, and Georgian aesthetic thought. Theoretical studies, a part of the institute’s program since 1954, have led to the first Georgian publication of a course on literary theory. Other publishing activities include collected works of Georgian writers as well as anthologies of Georgian literature. Future plans call for a stronger emphasis on the Soviet period in Georgian literature. 505 LIT122 Institute of Linguistics Institut iazykoznaniia AN GrSSR Tbilisi ul. Dzerzhinskogo, 8 Telephone Number: Agency: Georgian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: CHIKOBAVA, A. S. N.Ia. Marr was instrumental in the development of scientific centers in Georgia. In 1918 Tbilisi University became the republic's first center of linguistics research. However, with the founding in 1936 of the Georgian Branch of the USSR Academy of Sciences, the N.Ia. Marr Institute of Language, History and Material Culture became a new focal point for linguistic studies. This institute was the organizational predecessor of today's Institute of Linguistics, which became an independent establishment with the founding of the Georgian Academy of Sciences in 1941. Since that time the institute has established a reputation as a leading center for the study of Caucasian languages. Among the departments of the Institute of Linguistics are: (a) Ibero-Caucasian Highland Languages; (b) Georgian Languages; (c) Lexicology; (d) Terminology; (e) Culture of Languages; and (f) General Linguistics. The Institute of Linguistics has done extensive research on the Georgian languages. In addition to its Dictionary of the Georgian Language, its list of monographic studies is impressive. Institute scholars have produced Georgian-Russian and Russian-Georgian dictionaries for most specialized technical disciplines. Many linguists consider Caucasian languages a crucial link between the Indo-European and Semitic language groups and between the Indo-European and Uralo-Altaic groups. For this reason the institute's position as the leading center for the study of Caucasian languages makes it a vital resource for investigations in this area. Of the highland Ibero-Caucasian languages alone, the institute studies 11 written and 14 unwritten ones. The Department of Ibero-Caucasian languages studies the Abkhaz, Abazin, Adygei and Kabardin, Chechen and Ingush, Batsbi, Avar, Laks, Dargin and Kubachin, Lezgin, Tabasaran, Agul, Udin, Tsakhur and Rutul, Archib, Andi, Botlikh, Akhvakh, Karatin, Chamalal, Bagvalal and Tindi, Dido, Khvarshi, Kapuch, Ginukh, Budukh and Krytz languages, along with their various dialects. Since 1946 the Institute of Linguistics has published the series Iberiisko-kavkazskoe iazykoznanie . LIT123 (K. S. Kekelidze) Institute of Manuscripts Institut rukopisei im. K.S. Kekelidze AN GrSSR Tbilisi ul. Rukhadz e, 5 Telephone Number: Agency: Georgian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: METREVELI, E. P. Of great interest to students of the history of the Georgian language is the K.S. Kekelidze Institute, with 10,000 Georgian manuscripts dating back to the fifth century, 3,000 ancient manuscripts in other languages (Greek, Arabic, Persian, Turkish, Armenian, Russian and others), and 37,000 historical documents of the tenth-nineteenth centuries. Institute scholars concentrate on preparing the most important Georgian texts for publication, in the original and in translation. In cooperation with the Archaeological Commission of the U.S.S.R. Academy of Sciences, the institute is compiling a catalogue of all ancient manuscripts located in Georgia, to form a part of an all-union catalogue. As of 1974 the portion of the catalogue covering Georgian manuscripts of the ninth-fifteenth centuries was complete, with a brief description, in Russian, of each item. Also see discussion in HIS153. LIT124 Tbilisi State Pedagogical Institute Tbilisskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. A.S. Pushkina 380079 Tbilisi prosp. Chavchavadze, 32 Telephone Number: Agency: Georgian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Tbilisi State Pedagogical Institute was founded in 1935. It offers graduate and undergraduate specialization in Georgian, Russian, Azerbaidzhani, Armenian and library sciences. The institute supports research in Caucasian studies. 507 LIT125 Tbilisi State University Tbilisskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet 380028 Tbilisi prosp. I. Chavchavadze, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: Georgian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: OKUDZHAVA, V.M. History .—Georgian philological studies date back to the Academy of Ancient Colchis at Fazis (now Poti), which housed a school of philosophy and rhetoric in the third and fourth centuries. Throughout the ancient period Georgians maintained contact with the leading academic centers of the Catholic world, concentrating their literary ties, however, chiefly in the Persian-Arabic sphere. With the formation of a Georgian feudal state in the early twelfth century, two academies emerged on Georgian soil, again conducting philosophical and literary studies, but with the addition of other disciplines as well. It was at this time that the Georgian epic poet Shota Rustaveli composed his much revered Knight in the Panther’s Skin , the study of which occupies an entire research group at today's Tbilisi University. Foreign invasions beginning in the thirteenth century interfered with the progress of Georgian philology, which resumed independently of academic institutions late in the seventeenth century. Since the fall of Byzantium, Georgians had turned increasingly to Russia for cultural and intellectual stimulation, and later for higher education. A favored center for Georgian students was Petersburg University, which trained many of the scholars who were later to found Georgia's first institution of higher learning since the middle ages, Tbilisi University. The univer¬ sity was founded on January 26, 1918 and functioned as a private establish¬ ment for its first semester, finally coming under government control in September of that year. Among the university's first graduating class in 1921 were three literary scholars and two linguists. During these early years the uni¬ versity had no textbooks, so initial research efforts were devoted to their preparation. When many Soviet universities were dismantled in 1930, Tbilisi was no exception; its faculties became independent institutes. When the university reassembled in 1933, it included a Historical-Philological Faculty, which was subdivided in 1935 into separate faculties of history and philology. Philological research at this time was the function of the Shota Rustaveli Institute, one of four research institutes then operating under university auspices. Although the Shota Rustaveli Institute transferred to the Georgian Academy of Sciences in 1941, the university's Philological Faculty has continued to be a major center of philological research. In 1945, its sections of semitology, Persian philology, Turkic studies, Armenian studies, Indian/Iranian philology and international relations broke off to form a new Oriental Studies Faculty; in 1947 its sections of English, French and German languages and literatures followed suit. The Philological Faculty retained studies of Georgian, Russian, Caucasian and Classical philology along with journalism and linguistics. Further changes added, rather than subtracted from the Philological Faculty's functions: in 1961 it acquired a Laboratory of Experimental Phonet¬ ics; in 1963, a Laboratory of Oral Speech. As a leading center for the study of Georgian language and literature, the Philological Faculty was at the hub of the recent language controversy, during which Tbilisi University students demonstrated against a government proposal to give Russian equal status with Georgian as the republic's official language. Meanwhile, Oriental Studies have also been an important part of Tbilisi University’s research since its founding in 1918; however, its oriental studies sections functioned under the Philological Faculty until 1945. The Faculty of Oriental Studies, which has separate sections for Turkic, Iranian, Semitic and Armenian studies, conducts broad research on the structures and histories of Near Eastern languages, on Near Eastern literatures, and on the history of Georgia’s ties with neighboring cultures to the south and east. Organization and Staff .—The university’s Philological Faculty has sections of: (a) General Linguistics, with an Experimental Phonetics Laboratory, (b) Modern Georgian Language, (c) Ancient Georgian Language, (d) Ancient Georgian Literature, (e) Caucasian Languages, (f) Classic Philology and Byzantine Studies, (g) Russian Language and Literature, and (h) Journalism, including a printing laboratory. The faculty also operates a Toponomy Laboratory and a Rustaveli Office. In addition, the university operates a Faculty of Oriental Studies and a Faculty of Western European Languages. Some Known Research Areas .—Classes at Tbilisi University's Philo¬ logical Faculty are conducted either in Georgian or in Russian. Offering daytime, evening and correspondence programs, the faculty trains graduate and undergraduate students in each of its principal areas of research: general linguistics; Georgian language and literature; other Causasian languages; Russian language and literature; Classic and Byzantine philology; journalism; toponomy; and folklore. University professors G.S. Akhvlediani and A.S. Chikobava wrote Georgia’s first general theoretical works on linguistics shortly after the founding of the university. Since then faculty scholars in this area have studied problems of general linguistics, general and experimental phonetics (particularly of Georgian and mountain Ibero-Caucasian languages and dialects), principles of language classification, descriptive and historical linguistics, grammar and logopedics, particularly, though not exclusively, as these pertain to the Georgian language. Faculty scholars have directed considerable effort toward reconstructing a prototypical Georgian parent language, in a manner similar to the construction of Indo-European models. Faculty scholars have produced numerous textbooks and other works in these fields. The faculty’s toponomists are attempting to compile a 500,000-item file of all place names and microplace names in the Georgian republic. This is to be followed by classification and analysis of place-name components. 509 University linguists are active, along with colleagues at the Georgian Academy's Institute of Linguistics, in standardization of the Georgian literary language. Under the editorship of Prof. Chikobava the university has produced an eight-volume Georgian dictionary; it is also the source for high school textbooks on the Georgian language. Research in this area covers grammar, phonetics, morphology, historical grammar, genesis and comparative grammar of Georgian and other Caucasian languages, contemporary speech patterns, style, dialects (especially the Svan and Megrel), and analysis of the language used by particular Georgian writers. The faculty's Ancient Georgian Language Section has its own serial publi” cation, Trudy Kafedry drevnegruzinskogo iazyka . Tbilisi University has offered courses in Georgian folklore since 1927; it is now one of the Soviet Union's more active universities in the area of folklore research. Subjects of study include textology; the genesis and history of mythology, folk genres, artistic forms, devices of folk verse and folk literature in general, comparative folklore studies, the relationship of folk material to literature in general, the historiography of folklore, and epic studies. The university publishes folk materials and textbooks on folklore. Faculty research on ancient Georgian literature involves the study and publication of ancient Georgian texts and also of ancient non-Georgian (especially Russian, Persian, Arabic and Turkish) texts pertaining to Georgia. Faculty scholars have pioneered the use of paleographic dating techniques for ancient Georgian texts. They have translated some of these into Russian. In 1966, for the 750-year Rustaveli jubilee, faculty members published a new academic text of The Knight in the Panther's Skin , updating the previous 1937 version. A collection of essays and other Rustaveli publications also came out in connection with the jubilee. Tn studying the history of Georgian literature, faculty members explore Georgian literary ties with Armenian, Persian, Tadzhik, Azerbaidzhani, Uzbek and Russian literatures. Contemporary literary studies cover Georgian Soviet literature and literary theory. Faculty scholars also publish textbooks in Russian on Georgian literature. The Philology Faculty's Caucasian Languages Section studies the contemporary and historical aspects of 11 written and 17 unwritten languages of all four Ibero-Caucasian language groups. These are mountain languages of the Abkhaz-Adygei group, the Nakh and Dagestan languages, spoken by a total of 1,700,000 people. The section offers courses in Abkhaz, Adygei, Kabardin, 3atsbi, Avar, Lak, Dargin and Udin. In addition its scholars study the Osetin language, fielding expeditions to collect materials. The serial Iberiisko-kavkazskoe iazykoznaniia is the work of the Caucasian Languages Section, which also produces extensive monographs on various aspects of the languages and dialects it studies. Since 1946 the section has had a Highlands Sector, offering courses taught in Russian, primarily for Abkhaz, Adygei, Kabardin, Chechen, Avar and lak students. 510 Subjects of faculty research in Russian linguistics include ety¬ mology, phonetics, syntax, word formation, phraseology, lexicology, toponomy, the dialects spoken by Russian settlers on Georgian territory, the history of the Russian language, and the language of Russian fiction. In addition, faculty members explore various methods for teaching Russian to non-Russians; their Russian textbook for non-Russians is in use throughout the Soviet Union. Faculty scholars have produced texts for Georgian students on Russian grammar and on the history of Russian liter¬ ature, in addition to a Russian-Georgian dictionary. Literary studies in this area cover Russian, Ukrainian and Belorussian literature from ancient to modem times, as well as the history of Georgia's literary contacts with these areas. Classical and Byzantine studies are particularly stressed at Tbilisi University due to Georgia's close ties with ancient Greece. Immensely aided by Prof. G.F. Tsereteli's 1925-1935 five-volume publication of ancient papyrus texts from Georgian collections, university research today covers paleography; the study of Greek inscriptions located in Georgia; Roman literature; translation and commentary of works by Greek and Roman authors; Georgian-Greek cultural interrelationships; the collection, translation and interpretation of Greek and Roman texts pertaining to Georgia; and the history of the Greek and Latin languages. Faculty members have written textbooks for both these languages. In addition, it was Tbilisi University's S. Kaukhchishvili who produced the Soviet Union's first university text on the history of Byzantine literature. The faculty holds annual conferences on classical subjects jointly with colleagues at Moscow State University. Journalism remains another area of research in which Tbilisi Uni¬ versity is one of the Soviet Union's more active institutions. The Philology Faculty publishes its own newspaper, Akhalgazdra zhurnalist , and faculty members conduct research on the works of outstanding Georgian publicists; the history of socialism in Georgia; the Georgian nineteenth century intelligentsia; the history of Georgian journalism and criticism; the Russian press in Georgia; the history, theory and practice of Soviet journalism; telejournalism; and photojournalism. The faculty publishes collections of the works of leading journalists. Since 1936 Philology Faculty members have contributed ettensively to the university's serial, Trudy . In addition to the university's Philological Faculty, its Faculty of Oriental Studies has also been active in linguistic scholar¬ ship. Turkic studies by Oriental Studies Faculty scholars encompass the history and structure of the Turkish and Azerbaidzhani languages and their relationship to the Georgian language; the history of Turkish and Azerbaidzhani literature; the history of Georgia's cultural ties with Turkey; and Turkic dialects spoken by Greeks and Georgians on Georgian territory. Faculty scholars have examined satire in Turkish literature, the place of Ashug poetry in Georgian literature, the "Ker-Orla" epic, and the works of Rukhi Bagdadi, Mekhmed Emin, Iakub Kadri, and others. 511 Iranian studies at the Faculty of Oriental Studies concern chiefly the classical and renaissance periods, focusing on comparisons between Georgian versions of Persian classics and the Persian originals. In studying the history of Persian literature, faculty scholars have examined the works of such individual Persian writers as Rudaki, Nizami, Saadi, Khafez, Dzhami, Omar Khayam, Dzemal-zade, Sadek Khedaiat, Said Nafisi, Vozorg Alavi and others; they have translated many of these works into Georgian. The faculty has published a Persian grammar text and a Persian reader for use in the teaching of Persian; it conducts research on various as ects of Persian linguistics. Semitic studies at Tbilisi University, begun under the late G.V. Tsereteli, include Arabic, Hebraic, Aramaic and Assyrian studies, with some work on Ethiopian linguistics and Georgian-Ethiopian relations, Urart studies, and Babylonian studies. In addition to the study of Arabic language and literature, faculty members study Arabic dialects spoken in Central Asia, particularly 3ukhar and Kashkadar. The Faculty of Oriental Studies has published ancient Arabic texts, Arabic texts pertaining to Georgia, and an Arabic language textbook. Faculty scholars have collected Arabic coins and Arabic inscriptions on Georgian territory and have published studies based on these materials. They have examined the works of such Arabic writers as Shanfar, Mutannabi and Abu-Nuvas. In addition, faculty members have written on Arabic philosophy and music” ology based on their study of Arabic sources located in Tbilisi. Hebraic studies at the Oriental Faculty concentrate on the study and publication of ancient biblical texts, particularly the tenth-century "Lailash Codex," thought to be the oldest existing Hebrew biblical text. Faculty scholars compare these Hebrew texts to Georgian texts. Another research project has involved the collection and study of Hebrew inscrip¬ tions and epitaphs on Georgian territory. Some of these date back as far as the fourth century. The faculty has published a textbook of ancient Hebrew. A breakthrough occurred in Aramaic studies when a Tbilisi University professor was able to decipher an Aramaic inscription found at Arzamas This led to new findings regarding the genesis of the Georgian script. In the field of Syrian studies, the work of scholars at the Faculty of Oriental Studies focuses upon the early medieval period. They have published ancient Assyrian texts and studied the structure of Aramaic/Assyrian dialects. However, the faculty has also published a textbook on contemp¬ orary Syrian. Combining their resources, scholars at the Faculty of Oriental Studies have conducted general comparative studies of the Semitic languages. The Armenian Office at the Faculty of Oriental Studies, founded in 1964, studies Armenian literature and folklore, the Armenian language and its dialects, andT the history of Georgian-Armenian cultural and linguistic ties. The office staff has published and translated numerous Armenian texts and has published textbooks for the study of both ancient and modern Armenian. 512 Finally, Tbilisi University's Faculty of Western European Languages and Literature offers course specialization in German, French and English. Faculty members have published numerous works on the history of Western European literature, on the ties of Georgian literature to Western European literature, on portrayals of Georgia in Western European literature, and on general questions of experimental and theoretical phonetics, fictional style, the history and theory of fiction translation, and methods of teaching foreign languages. Grammarians at the Faculty of Western European languages prepare textbooks in those languages for use in Georgian schools. Recently they completed a programmed text for the study of English. Research Facilities .— Tbilisi University's Philology, Oriental Studies and Western European Languages Faculties each have their own library collections supplementing the university's general collection of 2,800,000 volumes. The Philological Faculty’s Experimental Phonetics Research Laboratory has x-ray equipment, a spectograph and an oscillograph. Computer facilities at the university consist of a Ural-1 and a BESM-4 computer. Toponomers may find the Philological Faculty’s file of 125,000 place names of interest; faculty scholars intend to expand it to 500,000. Tbilisi's Greek and Latin papyrus collections, many of which were published by G.F. Tsereteli, include works of Homer and Herodotus, personal letters of the third century A.D., and temple inventories for the ancient period. These and other materials of interest to philologists are housed at Tbilisi's various museums and at the K.S. Kekelidze Manuscripts Institute. Maikop LIT126 Adygei Scientific Research Institute of Economics, Language, Literature and History Adygeiskii nauchno-issledovatel’skii institut ekonomiki, iazyka, literatury i istoriipri Sovete Ministrov AdSSR Maikop (Adygeiskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: Agency: Adygei ASSR Council of Ministers Director: NAPSO, F.A. 1975 this institute hosted a conference on historical-comparative aspects of the Ibero-Caucasian languages. Institute scholars have produced a 17,000-word Adygei Dictionary. They have also authored a study of Adygei grammar. 513 Sukhumi LIT127 Abkhazian Institute of Language, Literature and History Abkhazskii institut iazyka, literatury i istorii im. D.I. Gulia AN GrSSR Sukhumi (Abkhazskaia ASSR) ul. Rustaveli, 28 Telephone Number: Agency: Georgian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: DZIDZARIIA, G.A. In 1971 this institute hosted a conference on the development of the old and new literary languages of the Caucasus. The institute publishes a serial, Trudy . Also see discussion in HIS161. KAZAKH SSR Alma-Ata LIT128 Alma-Ata Pedagogical Institute of Foreign Languages Alma-Atinskii pedagogicheskii institut inostrannykh iazhkov 480072 Alma-Ata ul. Muratbaeva, 200 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: NURYMBEK, D. The Alma-Ata Pedagogical Institute of Foreign Languages was founded in 1940 and offers course specialization in English, French and German. Members of the institute's Russian and Slavic Linguistic Section have been cooperating with colleagues at the General Linguistics Section of Voronezh State University (LIT099) in phraseology studies. 514 LIT129 Institute of Linguistics Institut iazykoznaniia AN KazSSR Alma-Ata ul. Shevchenko, 28 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Academy of Sciences Director: KENES3AEV, S. K. History «—During the second half of the nineteenth century, Rus¬ sian scholars began to study the Kazakh language. However, it wasn’t until the twentieth century that Kazakh linguistics emerged as an independent discipline. It has evolved in stages, beginning with the laying of the groundwork in the 1920s, when the small and inexperienced cadre of native Kazakh language specialists took the first steps necessary to combat illiteracy beginning with the basic description and standardization of the spoken and written languages. The new government had very practical requirements: the writing of textbooks; the creation of standards for Kazakh spelling, punctuation and grammar; and the training of cadres of linguistics specialists. In 1932, the Kazakh Branch of the USSR Academy of Sciences opened, providing a new organizational basis for linguistics research. In 1936, the branch absorbed the Kazakh Scientific Research Institute of National Culture and it opened a Language and Literature Section, which in 1940 would become the basis for a new Institute of Language, Literature and History. During the 1930s Kazakh linguistics research shifted its focus from strictly practical matters to the more complicated theoretical areas of grammar, phonetics, terminology and syntax. The wartime evacuation to Kazakhstan of a number of leading Russian linguists led to a further broadening of the field of research. Studies of neighboring Turkic, Mongolian and Sinic languages made new research in comparative linguistics possible. Just before the formation of an autonomous Kazakh Academy of Sci¬ ences in 1946, the Institute of Language, Literature and History divided in two, forming an Institute of History, Ethnography and Archaeology and an Institute of Language and Literature. In 1947 the latter institute’s Joint Council received the right to award candidate and doctoral degrees. A final split in 1961 produced the M.O. Auezov Institute of Literature and Art (LIT130) and the present-day Institute of Linguistics. Organization and Staff .—The majority of the Kazakh republic’s senior linguistics researchers (15 doctors and 150 candidates of philological sciences) are based at the Academy’s Institute of Linguistics. The institute has eight regular departments: (a) Contemporary Kazakh Language Theory, (b) Turkology and the History of the Kazakh Language, (c) Dialectology, (d) Speech and Culture, (e) Onomastics, (f) Comparative Study of the Kazakh and Russian Languages, (g) Explanatory Dictionary, and (h) Bilingual Dictionaries. There also exist an Experimental Phonetics Laboratory and a Foreign Languages Section. In addition, small groups of scholars have been working on statistical linguistics and sociolinguistics. In 1964, the institute opened a special interdisciplinary department for the study of the Soviet Uigurs. 515 Some Known Research Areas .—As in the past, the publication of Kazakh language textbooks and teaching guides for schools and institutions of higher learning continues to be one of the functions of the Institute of Linguistics. The institute's research activities today cover the fields of Kazakh morphology and syntax, phonetics, alphabet and orthography, onomastics and ethnic names, dialectology and the historical development of the Kazakh language. This last category encompasses the location and study of ancient inscriptions, cliff paintings, and other artifacts which might offer clues to the early development of the language; it also covers the study of Kazakh dialects and sub-groups within and without the Kazakh republic, including the Altaic languages; and it involves extensive study of the contemporary literary language. The institute's lexicologists and lexicographers have produced a 2-volume explanatory dictionary of the Kazakh language; presently a more extensive multi-volume version is in preparation. In addition to terminological dictionaries in several fields, the institute has produced English-, German-, Russian- and Axabic-Kazakh dictionaries. Studies of speech culture and translation are by-products of these basic projects. The institute also examines general linguistics theory and contacts between various language groups. Its new sociolinguistics group is studying the effects of social phenomena on linguistic development. The Institute of Linguistics has stated as its goal for the future a thorough historical and theoretical conceptualization of the development of the Kazakh language, in all its diachronic and synchronic aspects. Research Facilities .—As mentioned above, the Institute of Lin¬ guistics has an Experimental Phonetics Laboratory, recently equipped with the latest phono-acoustical apparatus. Statistical linguists at the institute have been using computer facilities in their work. LIT130 Institute of Literature and Art Institut literatury i iskusstva im. M.O. Auezova AN KazSSR Alma-Ata ul. Shevchenko, 28 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SHARIPOV, A. S. The Institute of Literature and Art of the Kazakh SSR Academy of Sciences was founded in 1961. It is the Kazakh republic's leading center for research and for the training of graduate specialists in Kazakh literature. Some recent institute research projects have concerned socialist realism and the mutual influence of national literatures; the rise and development of Kirgiz drama; and the collection and translation into Russian of Kazakh folk literature. 516 LIT131 Kazakh Pedagogical Institute Kazakhskii pedagogicheskii institut im. Abaia 480091 Alma-Ata Sovetskaia ul., 28 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Kazakh Pedagogical Institute was founded in 1928. It offers course specialization in Kazakh and Russian philology and in the teaching of Russian in Kazakh schools, and has the right to award doctoral and candidate degrees in Kazakh language and literature. A recent doctoral dissertation defended at the institute concerned the work of Gabit Musrepov. LIT132 Kazakh State University Kazakhskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. S.M. Kirova 480091 Alma-Ata ul. Kirova, 136 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: DZHOLDASBEKOV, U.A. History .—Kazakh State University was created in 1934 from of the former Kazakh Higher Pedagogical Institute. Philological studies at the university began in 1940, with the establishment of Kazakh language and Russian language sections. In 1962 the latter split to form a Russian Philology section and a Russian Language section. The early research work of Kazakh State University philologists concerned the development of the Kazakh alphabet, orthography, terminology and dialectology. In the 1950s, studies focused on Kazakh grammar and the preparation of textbooks and Russian-Kazakh dictionaries for use in Kazakh schools. With these basic tasks accomplished, faculty scholars have turned in recent years to a much broader range of research topics. Organization and Staff .—The faculty has three sections: (a) Kazakh Language, (b) Russian Language, and (c) Russian Philology. Some Known Research Areas .—At present the faculty’s research on the Kazakh language focuses on its history, its grammar, and on Kazakh fictional style. Historical studies have compared the contemporary language to ancient Turkic texts as well as to other contemporary Turkic languages in an attempt to establish developmental patterns. Studies of Kazakh fictional style are based on the works of Sabit Mukanov, Kh. Karimov, Beimbat Mailin and other Kazakh writers. In the area of Kazakh grammar, faculty scholars have produced numerous monographs and textbooks for Kazakh schools of all levels. 517 The faculty's Russian language specialists examine such topics as morphology, syntax (especially of the Soviet period), lexicology, the development of national languages under socialism, and Russian dialectology. Studies in these areas were greatly aided initially by cooperation with Moscow State University, where many faculty members received their training. Recent dissertations defended at the Philological Faculty have concerned such subjects as the history of Kazakh prose, Russian-Kazakh literary contacts from the late nineteenth to the early twentieth century and during the Soviet period, the portrayal of the "new man" in Kazakh prose, and the development of Kazakh literature prior to the twentieth century. In 1969 the Philological Faculty held a conference on the theme of Marxism-Leninism and problems of literary theory. Faculty members participated in a 1972 conference on romanticism in Polish literature and its ties with Eastern Slavic literatures. Since 1962 the Philology Faculty has issued its own semiannual series of collected essays entitled Filologicheskii sbornik . Each issue contains approximately 40 articles by philologists from all over the Kazakh republic on subjects pertaining to literary studies, the history of the Russian language, literary style, comparative studies, and the Russian and Kazakh languages. Research Facilities .—The university library of 850,000 volumes contains rare publications of the seventeenth to eighteenth centuries as well as manuscripts dating from the fifteenth century. LIT133 Kazakh State Women's Pedagogical Institute Kazakhskii gosudarstvennyi zhenskii pedagogicheskii institut 480086 Alma-Ata ul. Gogolia, 114 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Kazakh State Women’s Pedagogical Institute was founded in 1944. It has faculties of Kazakh philology, Russian philology, and library science. A recent institute research project examined the current state of translation of Kazakh prose. LIT134 Karaganda State University Karagandinskii gosudarstvennyi universitet 470055 Karaganda ul. Gogolia, 38 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Karaganda State University was founded in 1972 on the basis of a pedagogical institute which had existed since 1952. The Faculty of History and Philology offers course specializations in Kazakh and Russian languages and literatures. Pavlodar LIT135 Pavlodar Pedagogical Institute Pavlodarskii pedagogicheskii institut 637002 Pavlodar ul. Kuibysheva, 58 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Pavlodar Pedagogical Institute offers course specialization in Russian and English. In 1975 the institute hosted a conference on Vsevolod Ivanov, in honor of the 80th anniversary of the writer’s birth. KIRGIZ SSR Frunze LIT136 Institute of Language and Literature » Institut iazyka i literatury AN KirSSR Frunze ul. Parts"ezda, 265 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Academy of Sciences Director: TURSUNOV, A. T. The Institute of Language and Literature is one of thirteen research institutes in the Kirgiz Academy of Sciences, which was founded in 1954 out of the older Kirgiz Branch of the USSR Academy. Institute scholars conduct research on Soviet Kirgiz literature and folklore, focusing on such contemporary Kirgiz writers as Tokombaev, Tursbekov, Sydykbekov and Aitmatov. In addition they have recently turned their attention to underlying ideological aspects of Kirgiz literature. LIT137 Kirgiz State University Kirgizskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. 50-letiia SSSR 720024 Frunze ul. Belinskogo, 101 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Ministry of People’s Education Rector: OTORBAEV, K.O. In 1917, there were virtually no Kirgiz nationals with higher education. During the 1920s special courses were set up for the train¬ ing of Kirgiz teachers; large numbers of young people went to other centers for training. By 1932 the Council of People’s Commissars opened the first Kirgiz institution of higher learning—the Kirgiz Pedagogical Institute—which, in 1951, would become the Kirgiz State University. The Philological Faculty was one of the original five at the time the university opened; it was also the largest, with 421 of the 1,415 students specializing in Kirgiz language and literature, as compared to 445 out of 6,609 in 1974. The Philological Faculty, staffed largely by its own alumni, has 6 sections: (a) Kirgiz Language, (b) Kirgiz Literature, (c) Russian Language, (d) Methods of Teaching the Russian Language, (e) Russian Literature, and (f) Library Science and Bibliography. The faculty also offers specialization in journalism. Graduate, evening and correspondence programs are available. Moreover, the university's Faculty of Foreign Languages offers course specializations in English, German and French languages and literatures. Early university research involved the development of grammatical, orthographical and pronunciation norms for the Kirgiz language, as well as the production of Russian-Kirgiz and Kirgi Russian dictionaries and an orthographic dictionary. Since its founding the faculty has been extremely active in the production of textbooks for Kirgiz schools of all levels. Current research on the Kirgiz language covers phonetics, syn¬ tax, lexicology, word formation, parts of speech, and the history of the Kirgiz literary language. University linguists also study the comparative grammar of Turkic languages. Studies of Kirgiz literature have examined Central Asian drama, the international ties of Kirgiz literature, and the history of Kirgiz Soviet literature and epics. Russian language research at the faculty is chiefly geared toward improvement of the teaching of Russian in Kirgiz schools. To this end Rus- sian-Turkic comparative studies receive great emphasis, as do certain as¬ pects of Russian typology, word formation and lexicology. Faculty mem¬ bers who study Russian literature have written on socialist realism and on Russian-Kirgiz literary ties. In 1973 the faculty sponsored a symposium on V.V. Maiakovskii. In addition to numerous monographs, faculty members publish art¬ icles in the faculty's serial, Trudy filologicheskogo fakul'teta . Kirgiz State University has a library of 800,000 volumes and a computer center. 521 LATVIAN SSR Riga LIT138 (Andrei Upit) Institute of Language and Literature Institut iazyka i literatury im. Andreia Upita AN LatSSR Riga ul. Turgeneva, 19 Telephone Number: Agency: Latvian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: KALNYN’, la. Ia. History .—Organization of a Latvian Academy of Sciences began in 1940. However, World War II delayed the academy’s formal opening until 1946. At that time the Institute of Language and Literature was one of four in the new academy’s Division of Social Sciences. Recently the Institute of Language and Literature took the name of prominent Latvian writer and literary scholar Adrei Upit (1877-1970). Organization and Staff .—The institute is known to have the following sectors: Latvian Language Patterns, Origin and Development of the Latvian Literary Language, Acoustical Structure and Grammatical Construction of the Latvian Language, Compilation of Latvian Language Dictionaries, Mathematical Linguistics, Collection of Folk Literature, and Theory and History of Latvian Literature and Art. In addition the institute has a Speech Culture Group which deals with practical questions relating to everyday usage. Some Known Research Areas .—In the field of linguistics, the institute has been devoting considerable resources to the compilation of a history of the Latvian language. The Speech Culture Group, founded in the late 1950s under T. Porite, began its work by conducting basic research on codification, orthography, and transliteration of foreign names. In 1957 the academy's newly established Orthographic Commission took over the group’s work on orthography. Since 1965 the Speech Culture Group has published the series Voprosy kul'tury latyshskogo iazyka (Latviesu valodas kulturas jautajumi ) jointly with the Latvian Union of Journalists. At present scholars in the group are engaged in evaluation and analysis of existing Latvian speech patterns and in the establishment of norms for correct speech. A major literary research project in recent years has been a six- volume history of Latvian literature (in Latvian), followed by a two-volume Russian language edition. In a 1970 report on this project, institute director Kalnyn’ noted the complexity of arriving at a Marxist evaluation of pre-1940 Latvian literature. The authors attempted, said Kalnyn', to draw attention to the work of revolutionary Latvian writers who had previously been ignored by critics. In the same report Kalnyn’ indicated some future topics or literary research at the institute: the interaction of romanticism and realism in Latvian literature; and myth as a part of the system of images in the work of Latvian classic dramatist Ian Rainis and other writers. 522 J4U In recent years the institute has produced monographs on Rainis and Upita and on the interrelationships of Latvian literature with Russian, Lithuanian, Estonian, Ukrainian and other western literatures. Institute scholars are presently preparing a 30-volume academic edition of the works of Ian Rainis. LIT139 Latvian State University Latviiskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. Petra Stuchki 226098 Riga bul. Rainisa, 19 Telephone Number: Agency: Latvian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: MILLER, V.O. In 1919, simultaneously with the establishment of Soviet power in Latvia, Latvian State University was founded by a decree signed by Peter Stuchka. Today the university serves over 10,000 students, nearly 65 percent of whom are women. Latvian State University's Philological Faculty offers course specialization in Latvian language and literature, Russian language and literature, journalism, and library sciences. Latvian is the language of instruction; however, some courses are taught in Russian. Moreover, the Faculty of Foreign Languages offers course specialization in English language and literature, including some American literature; German, French, Swedish and Spanish languages and literatures; and psychology. The university is active in literary research. Recent faculty studies have examined such subjects as Latvian children's literature, 1940-1970; Latvian themes in Russian literature; Latvian lyric poetry, 1900-1919; and relations between the Balts and the Baltic Finns. In addition to research examining questions of Latvian and Russian languages and literatures, journalism and library sciences, the Philology Faculty has also conducted studies in psychology. Since 1949 the university has published the serial Uchenye zapiski in Latvian and in Russian. The Latvian University's library of 1,500,000 volumes is extremely well indexed, which compensates somewhat for the fact that books are shelved by size and date of acquisition rather than by subject; access to the stacks is prohibited. The university's computer center is among the largest of its type in the Soviet Union. 523 LITHUANIAN SSR Vil'nius LIT140 Institute of Lithuanian Language and Literature Institut litovskogo iazyka i literatury AN LitSSR Vil'nius Antakalnio, 3 Telephone Number: Agency: Lithuanian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: KORSAKA, R. P. History .—Lithuanian linguistics date back to the first Lithuanian printed book, Martynas Mazvydas' Catechisms of 1547, which contained the first Lithuanian language textbook, "A Cheap and Brief Learning of Reading and Writing." Since that time, Lithuanian and foreign scholars have exten¬ sively studied the language and its literature, especially since nineteenth century research established its importance as a link to older Indo-European languages. Nineteenth and early twentieth-century Lithuanian linguistics scholars provided a groundwork for much of the research now carried out at the Institute of Lithuanian Language and Literature. The Lithuanian Academy of Sciences was founded in 1941. At that time the Academy had two separate philological institutes: one for the study of the Lithuanian language and one for the study of its literature. The former institute was able to publish the first volume of a Large Dictionary of the Lithuanian Language before the German invasion halted Academy activities. These resumed in 1946, with the same two institutes separately conducting phil¬ ological research until they merged in 1952 to become the presentday Institute of Lithuanian Language and Literature. Some Known Research Areas .—Linguistics: By far the most significant and long-term language project at the Institute of Lithuanian Language and Literature is its work on the projected 15-volume Academic Dictionary of the Lithuanian Language , scaning contemporary speech, folklore, ancient manuscripts, periodicals, and fictional, scientific, educational and tech¬ nical literature for new entries, adding 50,000 cards annually to the three million on file. Some of this material went into the institute's 1973 Dictionary of Contemporary Lithuanian (60,000 words). Studies of contemporary Lithuanian also cover questions of grammar; of a planned three-volume Prescriptive Grammar of the Lithuanian Language, two volumes of which are already in print. Other dictionaries produced by the institute include Dictionary of River and Lake Names in the Lithuanian SSR (with 25,000 place names); Dictionary of Lithuanian Synonyms ; 20 bilingual dictionaries produced jointly with philologists at other Lithuanian institutions. Since 1971 the Lithuanian Academy's Terminological Council has coordinated work on the compilation of terminological dictionaries by philologists through¬ out the republic. 524 Since 1950 the Institute of Language and Literature has been super¬ vising students and teachers at 700 locations throughout the republic in the collection of dialect samples for its forthcoming Lithuanian Linguistic Atlas . Based on these materials the institute recently published a one- volume reader, Lithuanian Accents , with speech samples from 550 localities. Linguistic monographs by institute scholars include studies of the Prussian language; Lithuanian dialectology; Lithuanian grammar of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries; Lithuanian hydronyms; Lithuanian stylistics; and linguistic interrelationships among Baltic and other Indo-European languages. Indo-European studies receive special emphasis at the institute, since the Lithuanian language contains more archaisms than any other Baltic language. Literature: The institute's largest literary research project in recent years is the recently completed four-volume academic History of Lithuanian Literature . As of 1974 a one-volume condensation of this work in Lithuanian and Russian language editions was in preparation. Other large descriptive works published by the institute include a two-volume survey Lithuanian Literary Criticism (1547-1917, 1918-1940) ; Outline of Lithuanian Folklore; Characteristics of Contemporary Lithuanian Lit¬ erature ; and Chronicle of Literary Life (1945-1965) . Institute scholars have also published numerous monographs on leading writers, literary trends and genres, and on the ties of Lithuanian literature with Russian, Polish, German and other literatures. In addition to collecting and studying Lithuanian and other Baltic folklore and manuscripts of leading Lithuanian writers, the institute publishes many of these materials. From 1961 to 1968 it produced a five-volume anthology entitled Lithuanian Folklore. Smaller publications have included Collection of Lithuanian Folklore ; Lithuanian Folksongs ; Lithuanian Folk-Tales with Inserted Ditties; Proverbs and Sayings ; and three volumes of Sutartines (the oldest Lithuanian polyphonic songs). The Institute of Language and Literature participates in the pub¬ lication of the Lithuanian republic’s philology journals. It publishes Linguistics and Problems of Lithuanian Linguistics jointly with Vil'nius University. Since 1947 it has taken prime responsibility for the philology series of the Lithuanian Academy's Trudy . It publishes a series of thematic collections Language and Literature and the series Speech Culture . Since 1965 it has taken an active part in the international journal Baltistika . Since its founding the institute has published a total of 700,000 volumes. Research Facilities .—In addition to the card files it has compiled toward publication of the dictionaries mentioned above, the institute has an 80,000-card file of Lithuanian surnames for a forthcoming dictionary. The Academy's 830,000-item folklore collections are housed at the institute, along with 25,000 folksong recordings. The institute's catalogue of folksong texts numbers 400,000; of these 55,000 have melodies as well, classified in 1500 categories developed by institute scholars. Catalogue entries indicate the number of recordings of the given song, number of recorded versions, geographical area, publications, and other pertinent facts. The folklore collections also include 60,000 fairy tales, legends and jokes and 200,000 proverbs, sayings, riddles, etc. The institute adds 20,000 new recordings annually to its archives. 525 In the area of Lithuanian classical literature, the institute possesses considerable manuscript holdings, which it continues to build in systematic search expeditions. The materials at the A. Mitskevich Literary Museum, located in Vil’nius, may also be of interest to students of Lithuanian literature. LIT141 Vil’nius State Pedagogical Institute Vil'niusskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 23 034 Vil’nius u Studenty, 39 Telephone Number: Agency: Lithuanian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Along with the Lithuanian Academy Institute of Lithuanian Language and Literature (LIT140) and Vil’nius State University (LIT142), the Vil'nius State Pedagogical Institute is one of the republic’s three chief centers of literary and linguistic studies. Scholars at the institute have published works on phonetics and on phraseology. The institute offers course specializations in Lithuanian, Russian, Polish, English, German and French philology. It has its own experimental phonetics laboratory. LIT142 Vil’nius State University Vil'niusskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V. Kapsukasa 232734 Vil’nius ul. Universiteto, 3 Telephone Number: Agency: Lithuanian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: KUBILIUS, I.P. History .—Vil'nius State University dates back to the founding, by the Order of Jesuits, of the Vil'nius Academy, with university rights and privileges, in 1579. When the order was banned from Lithuania in 1773, the academy was renamed the Main School of the Grand Lithuanian Principality. In 1796 this became the Main Vilens School; in 1803, Vilens University. The Faculty of Literature and Art was one of five operating at that time. In 1832 the Russian government closed the uni¬ versity, dispersing its professors to Kiev and St. Petersburg. The university remained closed until 1919, when it reopened as part of the Polish university system. Shortly before the outbreak of World War II the university absorbed some faculties of Kaunas University. The war caused considerable destruction and loss of materials. When it was over, philological studies continued jointly with historical studies under one faculty; however, they have since separated. 526 Organization and Staff ,—The Philological Faculty offers course specializations in Lithuanian, Russian, English, German and French languages and literatures. Courses are taught in Lithuanian and in Russian. Graduate, evening and correspondence programs are available. Some Known Research Areas .—The Philological Faculty, along with the Lithuanian Academy of Sciences Institute of Lithuanian Language and Literature (see LIT140) and Vil'nius State Pedagogical Institute (LIT141), is one of the republic's three main philological research centers. It is most active in the areas of Lithuanian language and literature. Faculty members are presently assisting academy scholars in the preparation of the three-volume Grammar of the Lithuanian Language . Other topics of recent research include: the lexicon of K. Donelaitis (1714-1780, a writer whose East Prussian dialect, now defunct, played an important role in the formation of the Lithuanian literary language); contemporary Lithuanian syntax, stylistics and phonetics; history of the Lithuanian language; and Lithuanianisms in the Belorussian language. Literary studies at the university's Philology Faculty have examined the evolution of Lithuanian drama and novel, particularly during the Soviet period. Individual research projects have concerned the works of the Lithuanian poet Maironis and the influence of Pushkin and of Tolstoy on Lithuanian literature. More politically oriented themes have included the role of the Lithuanian Communist Party in the development of Lithuanian Soviet literature and the image of Lenin in literature and art. The faculty offers courses on the methodological foundations of Marxist literary criticism. Since 1949 Vil'nius State University has published the serial Uchenye zapiski . The Philology Faculty publishes the journals Problems of Lithuanian Linguistics and Linguistics jointly with the Institute of Lithuanian Language and Literature, and the serial Materials of the Colloquium on Experimental Phonetics and the Psychology of Language jointly with Vil'nius State Pedagogical Institute. Research Facilities .—The Vil'nius State University library, founded in 1570, has 2,500,000 items including 110,000 manuscript documents totalling 8,000,000 pages. The latter include the papers of the renowned Lithuanian linguist and professor of Lithuanian, Greek, Latin and Hebrew, K. Jaunius (1849-1908). The A. Mitskevich Memorial Museum is a part of the university. In addition, the Philological Faculty has an Experimental Phonetics Laboratory. 527 MOLDAVIAN SSR Kishinev LIT143 Institute of Language and Literature Institut iazyka i literatury AN MolSSR Kishinev prosp. Lenina Telephone Number: Agency: Moldavian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: CHIBOTARU, S. S. Soviet scholars claim that Moldavian, the only romance language officially spoken on the territory of the USSR, became an identifiable national literary language in the mid-nineteenth century. Some western scholars dispute this, noting that spoken Moldavian is identical to spoken Rumanian. The claim undoubtedly stems from the change in 1860 by Rumania to a Latin alphabet, with that part of Moldavia which was under Russian rule retaining the Cyrillic script. Formal study of the Moldavian language and its literature by Moldavian scholars began with the 1926 creation in the then Moldavian ASSR of the Moldavian Scientific Committee, predecessor of the Moldavian Branch of the USSR Academy of Sciences In 1932 an interdisciplinary Scientific Research Institute of History, Language, Literature and Economics grew out of this body. Later it divided, and in 1946 the Institute of Language and Literature emerged, becoming a part of the Moldavian Academy of Sciences with the founding of that body in 1946. During this period, scholars of the USSR Academy’s Institute of Linguistics joined Moldavian philologists for a series of meetings in Kishinev. The Moldavian scholars credit this exchange with great advances in the study of the Moldavian literary language. In the area of linguistics, the institute is active in the fields of: Moldavian folk dialects, Moldavian literary language, lexicography and lexi¬ cology, and the interrelationship of Moldavian and other languages. The institute has collected extensive materials and is completing work on the multi-volume Moldavian Linguistics Atlas . It has published some of the dialectological materials separately, in anthologies. Jointly with other academic research instituttions across the USSR, the institute has been contributing to collective works on the languages of the peoples of the USSR and on the history of Rumania, and to a dialectological atlas of Turkic languages spoken in the U.S.S.R. and a Carpathian dialectological atlas. Studies of the Moldavian literary language aim for standardization and establishment of stable linguistic norms. The institute is the source for Moldavian language textbooks and teaching guides, from elementary up to advanced university-level courses. Dictionary publication is also impressive. Institute scholars have nearly completed the two-volume Dictionary of the Moldavian Literary Language while over 20 Russian-Moldavian terminological dictionaries in various subjects have been published, as well as a three-way Gagauz-Russian-Moldavian dictionary, a Moldavian etymological dictionary, and a dictionary of Moldavian folk speech. More general linguistics research has explored the international influences of one language upon another. The institute hosted a conference on the national versus the international in language and literature in 1970. More recently, institute scholars have participated in interdisciplinary studies of language as a social phenomenon, emphasizing the sociological aspects of linguistic development. 528 The institute's literary studies divide into four research groups: the prerevolutionary period, the post-revolutionary period, the inter¬ national ties of Moldavian literature, and general questions of style, genres, etc. In addition to monographs on individual Moldavian writers, the institute has published a history of Moldavian literature prior to the October revolution. Work is now in progress on a multivolume academic history going back to the eighteenth century precursors of Moldavian literature and forward up to the present time. Institute scholars have contributed to the general reference works on Soviet literature being prepared by the A.M. Gor'kii Institute of World Literature in Moscow. In connection with this project the institute has produced a collection of sketches from the history of Moldavian Soviet literature and separate histories of the contemporary Moldavian novel and of Moldavian Soviet drama. Institute scholars hlso contribute extensively to various Soviet encyclopedias. The institute has published annotated academy editions of the works of several Moldavian writers of the nineteenth century. It also publishes works by Russian writers who have had ties with Moldavia or written about it, notably Pushkin. International studies have thus far concentrated on ties with Russian and Ukrainian literature; at present institute scholars are preparing a history of these relationships. Since 1958 the institute has published the quarterly Limba shi literatura moldoveniaske (in Moldavian), with approximately 6,000 subscribers. LIT144 Kishinev State University Kishinevskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V.I. Lenina 277003 Kishinev Sadovaia ul., 60 Telephone Number: Agency: Moldavian SSR Ministry of People's Education Rector: LAZAREV, A.M. Kishinev State University opened its doors in 1945. The Philology Faculty, joined to the History Faculty as late as 1953, is now a separate unit operating a journalism sector in addition to other sub-disciplinary divisions. The university’s Philology Faculty offers graduate and undergraduate programs in Moldavian and Russian language and literature and in journalism. Courses are taught either in Moldavian or in Russian. Moreover, the school's Faculty of Foreign Languages offers course specializations in English and Spanish languages and literatures. In recent years French has also been offered. Faculty scholars conduct research on Western European literature of the eighteenth to twentieth centuries. 529 In cooperation with colleagues at the Moldavian Academy’s Institute of Language and Literature, university linguists conduct research on various aspects of Moldavian grammar. Literary studies at the university examine various aspects of Moldavian and Russian literature, as well as the mutual influences of the two literatures upon one another. Research is based chiefly on the works of Kantemir, Dostoevskii, Bunin, Donich, Nagrutsi, Akaki and others. Moldavian-Ukrainian literary ties are another subject of faculty research. Since 1949 the university has published the serial Uchenye zapiski . The university has a library of 1,500,000 volumes. University scholars have the use of computer facilities. Bel’tsy LIT145 Bel*tsy State Pedagogical Institute Bel’tsy gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. A. Russo 279200 Bel’tsy ul. Pushkina, 38 Telephone Number: Agency: Moldavian SSR Ministry of People's Education Rector: Bel’tsy State Pedagogical Institute was founded in 1953 and offers course specialization in Moldavian, Russian, English, French and German philology. In 1974 the institute was host to a conference on the history of Marxist literary criticism in Russia. 530 TADZHIK SSR Dushanbe LIT146 Institute of Language and Literature Institut iazyka i literatury im. A. Rudaki AN TadSSR Dushanbe prosp. Lenina, 21 Telephone Number: Agency: Tadzhik SSR Academy of Sciences Director: MANIIAZOV, A. M. History .—Although studies of Tadzhik philology by Russian scholars had begun in the nineteenth century, by 1917 there were virtually no native Tadzhik specialists available to write Tadzhik language textbooks for use in the region's schools. The first such text, by S. Alizoda, appeared in 1926. Writer Sadriddin Aini was particularly active at this time in encouraging the development of Tadzhik cadres of philologists. In 1930, under his leadership, a group of Soviet scholars began work on the first Russian-Tadzhik dictionary. Also during this period, Russian Professor A.A. Semenov published his study of Tadzhik grammar, which was of great use in the training of indigenous linguists. By 1932, when the Tadzhik Base of the USSR Academy of Sciences was founded, the republic had a sufficient number of trained philologists to staff the base's small Historico-Linguistic Sector, precursor of today's Rudaki Institute. With the upgrading of the base to a branch in 1941, the former sector became an independent Institute of History, Language and Literature. When the branch became the Tadzhik Academy of Sciences in 1951, the institute divided into an Institute of History, Archeology and Ethnography (later the Institute of History) and an Institute of Language and Literature, which was named after the medieval Tadzhik writer A. Rudaki in 1958. Since its founding the latter institute has served as the central coordinating body for philological research in the Tadzhik republic. Organization and Staff .—The institute operates severa; sectors including: (a) Dialectology, (b) Dictionaries, (c) Pamir Languages (the only official center in the world for the training of specialists and the study of the Pamir language group), and (d) Tadzhik classic literature. Some Known Research Areas .—Linguistics: During the thirty years following 1917, linguistics specialists had to be trained before research in the field could proceed. Changes in the Tadzhik orthography in 1930, from an Arabic-based script to a Latinbased one, and late in 1940, to a Cyrillic-based writing system, further complicated the progress of linguistics study in Tadzhikistan. Much debate and revisions of the language textbooks used in Tadzhik schools, not to mention other institutions, accompanied each change. By the 1950s, Tadzhik scholars had produced language texts and teaching guides from elementary to high school level; the quality of the texts had improved, and the subject matter of linguistics research had begun to shift from general to more specific areas of Tadzhik linguistics, such as phonetics, syntax, etc. 531 Work by Tadzhik linguists at the institute and other Soviet linguists produced college-level Tadzhik textbooks during the 1950s and early 1960s. With this preparatory stage complete, the institute is now at work on a scientific grammar of the contemporary Tadzhik literary language. The increased need since the revolution to provide Tadzhik texts for non-Tadzhiks has led to the development of Tadzhik-Russian comparative studies. Institute scholars also study the history of the Tadzhik language. Another important area of endeavor has been the production of dictionaries. Although Tadzhik-Farsi dictionaries had existed since the eleventh century, the first Russian-Tadzhik dictionary did not appear until 1935. Subsequent dictionaries published by the institute have included a two-volume explanatory dictionary based on the lexicon of classical Tadzhik literature of the tenth-to-twentieth centuries, with Arabic keys provided to allow easy use by foreign oriental scholars; Russian-Tadzhik terminological dictionaries in various specialized fields; and a 2-volume phraseological dictionary of contemporary Tadzhik. Now in preparation are a Tadzhik phraseological dictionary covering the tenth-twentieth centuries; a Shungan-Russian dictionary; lexicons of various Tadzhik authors; and a 90,000-word Russian-Tadzhik dictionary. Dialectology is a third major activity at the institute. The institute conducted systematic studies of the Tadzhik dialects during the 1930s-1950s, but institute scholars now feel these studies were incomplete. The Dialectology Sector is presently covering the territory again, this time armed with a more comprehensive set of descriptive categories. In 1968 the institute organized a separate sector for study of the Pamir languages. Literature: Tadzhik folklore is a major subject of literary studies at the institute. Systematic collection and publication of folk materials began in the 1930 f s, concentrating chiefly on the Tadzhik-Persian heritage. Iranian, Afghan and Uzbek folklore are also subjects of institute studies. The institute has published collections of folk material, arranged both by locale and by genre (proverbs, etc.). It has also produced editions of the Tadzhik variant of the Al’pamysh epic, as well as the works of Tadzhik folk poets. Institute scholars are now preparing a multi-volume compendium of Tadzhik folklore, organized by genres, to be published in Tadzhik and in Russian. In connection with this project, the institute has already compiled dictionaries of poetic synonyms and lexical variants, archaisms, neologisms and both standard and non-standard (local, specific) folk lexicons. These studies involve some computer analysis. Aside from preparing folk materials for publication, institute scholars have also done analytical studies of folklore, and of the history of Tadzhik folklore research. 532 The institute shares studies of Tadzhik classical literature of the tenth to early twentieth centuries with the Tadzhik Institute of Oriental Studies (formerly the academy’s Department of Oriental Studies and the Literary Heritage). Institute scholars have written monographs on leading classical writers, both Tadzhik (Rudaki, Dzhami, Vasifi, Donish and others) and non-Tadzhik (Navoi, Nizami). Studies of Soviet Tadzhik literature, begun in the 1950s, have concentrated heavily on the work of S. Aini and on the role of Lenin in Tadzhik folklore, poetry, etc. Aini himself pioneered this field as well, giving impetus to the study of modern Tadzhik literature. Today institute scholars prepare contemporary literary manuscripts for publication; in addition they have written sketches and monographs on the history and development of Soviet Tadzhik literature, as well as theoretical works on literary criticism and on genres in Soviet literature. Research Facilities .—The Rudaki Institute possesses extensive holdings of Tadzhik, Uzbek and Iranian folk materials. Its Pamir Languages Sector has card files and recordings documenting the dozen or so languages in this group. Institute scholars make extensive use of the rich collection of oriental manuscripts housed at the nearby Institute of Oriental Studies. A nine-volume catalogue of these holdings is now in preparation, with the first five volumes already in print. The 3. Aini Museum, located in Dushanbe, may be of interest to students of recent Tadzhik literature. LIT147 Tadzhik State University Tadzhikskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V.I. Lenina 734016 Dushanbe prosp. Lenina, 17 Telephone Number: Agency: Tadzhik SSR Ministry of People’s Education, Rector: BABADZHANOV, P.B. Tadzhik State University, founded in 1948, was named after V.I. Lenin in 1957. The university maintains evening, correspondence and graduate programs. The Faculty of Tadzhik Philology offers course specialization in Tadzhik language, Tadzhik literature and journalism. The Faculty of Russian Language and Literature offers course specialization in Russian language and Russian literature. Recent dissertations defended at the faculty have examined Soviet Tadzhik poetry of the 1920s and the role of folklore in the works of S. Aini and A. Iakhuti. Since 1952 faculty scholars have contributed articles to the university’s serial Uchenye zapiski . 533 TURKMEN SSR Ashkhabad LIT148 (Makhtumkuli) Institute of Language and Literature Institut iazyka i literatury im. Makhtumkuli AN TurkSSR Ashkhabad ul. Gogolia, 15 Telephone Number: Agency: Turkmen SSR Academy of Sciences Director: CHARYIAROV, B. ' The Institute of Language and Literature of the Turkmen SSR Academy of Sciences is one of ten research institutes in that academy, which was founded in 1951 from the Turkmen Branch of the USSR Academy. The institute plays a leading role in Soviet research on Turkic languages. Its 1959 coordination meeting of Turkologists, hosted jointly with the USSR Academy's Institute of Linguistics, led to the application of historical methodology to Turkic studies throughout the Soviet Union. Institute scho ars claim the study of southwestern Turkic languages as a particular specialty. At present they are at work on a Turkmen phraseological dictionary. In the field of literature, a multi-volume history of Turkmen literature is currently in preparation. The second volume came out in 1976. Literary studies at the institute tend to focus on contemporary Soviet Turkmen literature. LIT149 Turkmen State University Turkmenskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. A.M. Gor'kogo 744014 Ashkhabad prosp. Lenina, 31 Telephone Number: Agency: Turkmen SSR Ministry of People's Education Rector: MALIKGULYEV, G. Turkmen State University was founded in 1950 on the basis of the former Ashkhabad Pedagogical Institute, in operation since 1931. The Faculty of Turkmen Philology was among the original faculties. P.A. Azimov, first rector of the university, also headed the Turkmen Language Section. The faculty has two sections: (a) Turkmen Language, and (b) Turkmen Literature. The faculty maintains a graduate studies program. The Faculty of Russian Philology at Turkmen State University is considered one of the more active Soviet research faculties of its type. As of 1974 the faculty had sections of Russian Language, Russian Literature, and Library Science. The faculty has maintained a graduate studies program since 1952. Russian language studies at the faculty concern Russian grammar, Russian-Turkmen comparative grammar, and methods of teaching Russian. Faculty members prepare Russian language textbooks for use in all levels of Turkmen schools. The history of Russian literature and Russian-Turkmen literary ties are both subjects of faculty research. Several recent dissertations have concerned methods of teaching Russian literature. Faculty scholars have also studied the Turkmen writer Khydyr Deriaev. 534 The Foreign Language Faculty is one of the university’s oldest, and offers course specialization in English and German languages and literatures. The faculty supports research on German philology, teaching methodology for foreign languages, and English-Turkmen comparative grammar. Faculty members prepare English and German language textbooks for use in Turkmen schools. The Foreign Language Faculty publish the serial Questions of Linguistics and Methods of Teaching Foreign Languages . Library studies began at the Russian Philology Faculty in 1968. Faculty members are presently preparing textbooks in library science for use in Turkmen schools. In addition to preparing bibliographies on var¬ ious subjects, faculty scholars are also compiling a history of library work in Turkmenistan. The university’s library houses over 500,000 vol¬ umes . As of 1976 Turkmen State University was said to be one of the Soviet Union's most active in the field of literary research. Faculty linguists concentrate their research in three areas: history of the Turkmen language; contemporary Turkmen (phonetics, morphology, syntax, lexicology) and dialectology; and general Turkic studies, focusing on the comparative grammar of Turkic languages. Considerable faculty effort goes into the preparation of textbooks, handbooks, and course programs for high school and universitylevel language studies. These include a two-part Turkmen text for use by Russian-language groups at Turkmen schools. Literary studies at the university are divided between pre¬ revolutionary and post-revolutionary Turkmen literature. In this area as in language, textbook preparation is a major interest. Recent faculty research has explored such themes as the lives and works of Turkmen writers Kemine, Kerbabaev and Makhtumkuli; images of farmers and workers in postwar Turkmen literature; and the general historical development of Turkmen literature. Since 1954 faculty members have contributed to the university's Uchenye zapiski. 535 UKRAINIAN SSR Kiev LIT150 Institute of Art History, Folklore and Ethnography Institut iskusstvovedeniia, fol'klora i etnografii im. Ryl'skogo AN UkSSR Kiev ul. Kirova, 4 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ZUBKOV, S.D. The Ukrainian Academy's Institute of Art History, Folklore and Ethnography is divided into sections for the study of folklore, theater, music, motion pictures, graphic arts, and manuscripts. Founded in 1936 under A.A. Khvylia, the institute was headed by Academician M.F. Ryl'skii from 1942 to 1964. Recent research projects at the institute have examined the artistic characteristics of Ukrainian Soviet folklore; folk literature during the period of socialist construction; and the image of Lenin in the literature and art of the Ukrainian people. Two recent dissertations at the institute explored the fate of traditional genres and the development of new ones in Ukrainian folk literature of the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, and the role of folk traditions in the development of Ukrainian Soviet poetry. Since 1957, jointly with Che Ukrainian Ministry of Culture, the institute has published the Ukrainian bimonthly journal Narodna tvorchist' ta etnografiia . Also see discussion in ANT246. LIT151 (A. A. Potebnia) Institute of Linguistics Ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni Institut iazykovedeniia im. A.A. Potebni AN UkSSR Kiev, 29 ul. Kirova, 4 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: BELODED, I.K. The Ukrainian Academy's Institute of Linguistics is one of 47 research institutes in that academy. In 1921, two years after the found¬ ing of the Academy itself, an Institute of the Ukrainian Scientific Society's dictionary-terminological groups. The director of the new institute was Academician A.E. Krymskii. In 1930 the institute absorbed all the Academy's linguistic commissions and was renamed the Institute of Linguistics. During World War II the Ukrainian Academy relocated to the city of Ufa. Nonetheless, large numbers of irreplaceable books and manuscripts vital to the study of Ukrainian linguistics were lost or destroyed. In mid-1944 the Academy returned to Kiev. Since that time the institute has played a leading role in Ukrainian linguistics research. 536 As of 1974 che institute operated departments of: (a) Theory of the Ukrainian Language, (b) History of the Ukrainian Language, (c) Lexicology and Lexicography, (d) General and Slavic Linguistics, (e) Dialectology, (f) Structural and Mathematical Linguistics, and (g) Experimental Phonetics► The institute added a Russian Language Department in 1976. Following the Second World War the preparation of Russian-Ukrainian and Ukrainian-Russian dictionaries was among the first tasks of Ukrainian linguists. Work also began on a dialectological atlas of the Ukraine. More recently the institute has conducted research examining: general linguistics theory, questions of linguistic culture, lexicology and lexicography, etymology, onomastics, linguistic geography, experimental phonetics, translation theory, history and stylistics of the literary language, history of the constancy of phonemes and the grammatical struc¬ tures of Ukrainian, Russian and other Slavic languages, and patterns of development of national languages in connection with the development of socialist nations. LIT152 (T. G. Shevchenko) Institute of Literature Institut literatury im. T.G. Shevchenko AN UkSSR Kiev ul. Kirova, 4 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: DZEVERIN, I.A. The original Taras Shevchenko Research Institute was founded in 1925 under the Ukrainian People’s Commissariat of Education. In 1936 this institute merged with the Literary Commission of the All-Ukrainian Association of MarxistLeninist Scientific Research Institutes to form a the Institute of Ukrainian Literature under the Ukrainian Academy of Sciences. During World War II the Academy was evacuated to the city of Ufa, returning to Kiev in 1944. In 1952 the institute changed its name to reflect its expanded field of study and became the Institute of Literature. Since that time it has taken a leading role in literary research in the Ukrainian republic. As of 1969 the institute had the following departments: (a) Shevchenko Research, (b) History of Prerevolutionary Ukrainian Liter¬ ature, (c) History of Ukrainian and Soviet Literature; (d) Theory of Socialist Realism and Modern Literary Development, (e) Russian Literature, (f) Foreign Slavic Literature, (g) Western European and American Literature, (h) Bibliology and Bibliography, and (i) Manuscripts and Textology. 537 Research at the institute focuses on contemporary patterns of world literature development and a large proportion of dissertations defended at the institute since 1970 concerning Russian and Ukrainian- Soviet themes reflect an emphasis in this area. Recently, with the help of scholars at various other Ukrainian instituttions of higher learning, the institute completed a five-volume history of Ukrainian literature (a project begun just after World War II). Institute scholars have attended international conferences on those aspects of world literature which influence Ukrainian literary development. Since 1957 the institute has published the monthly journal Radians'ke literaturoznavstvo jointly with the Ukrainian Union of Writers. LIT153 Kiev State Pedagogical Institute Kievskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. A.M. Gor'kogo 252030 Kiev ul. Pirogova, 9 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Kiev State Pedagogical Institute was founded in 1920 and offers graduate and undergraduate specialization in Ukrainian and Russian philology, as well as training in foreign languages. LIT154 Kiev State University Kievskii ordena Lenina gosudarstvennyi universitet im. T.G. Shevchenko 252056 Kiev 17 Vladimirskaia ul., 64 Telephone Number: 24-02-54 Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BELYI, M.U. History .—Kiev State University's Philological Faculty began its existence as part of the Historical-Philological Division of the Philosophy Faculty when the university opened in 1834. During the upheavals that followed the revolution of 1917, Kiev University was disbanded to form several independent teaching institutes. Restored in 1933, the university operated until World War II forced it to evacuate to Kzyl-Orda, where it merged temporarily with Khar'kov University to form the United Ukrainian University. Since reopening in Kiev in 1944, the university has become one of the largest in the Soviet Union and its Philological Faculty one of the most active both in teaching and in research. Organization and Staff .—As of 1977 the Philological Faculty had the following sections: (a) History of Russian Literature, (b) History of Ukrainian Literature, (c) Ukrainian Language, (d) Russian Language, (e) Theory of Literature, (f) General Linguistics, and (g) Slavic Philology. In addition the faculty has an Experimental Phonetics Laboratory and several independent student research groups. Out of a staff of approximately 70, 85 percent hold graduate degrees. 538 Some Known Research Areas .—The Philology Faculty provides instruc¬ tion in Russian, Ukrainian, and Slavic (Czech, Polish, Bulgarian, Serbian and Croatian) languages and literatures, as well as in modern Greek and Rumanian. The faculty staff is productive in all its areas of research and, since 1970, faculty scholars have published 30 monographs, three text¬ books, 23 handbooks, five university course programs, and over 400 articles. During the same period six doctoral and 11 candidate dissertations have been defended at the faculty. Recent research subjects in literature have included the interna¬ tional ties of Russian and Ukrainian literature; Lenin’s literary style and his portrayal in Soviet literature; Marxist-Leninist themes such as the struggle of "progressive" writers against reactionary tendencies in literature, including the "hostile" ideas of bourgeois nationalism; the history of literary criticism; the classical tradition in literature and’ its role in the development of Soviet and other Slavic literatures; Shevchenko studies; and such broad topics as style and structure in fictional writing. University linguists study the influence of one language upon another, Slavic lexicology, phonetics and syntax. A group of faculty members collects information on contemporary Ukrainian dialects for inclusion in a forthcoming atlas of the Ukrainian language and an all Slavic linguistic atlas. In this and other endeavors the faculty cooperates closely with colleagues at the Ukrainian Academy's institutes of linguistics, literature, and art and ethnography. Classicists at the Philological Faculty, many of whom have received training at Moscow State University, conduct research on the development of the Greek, Latin and Rumanian languages in Mediterranean countries from ancient to modern times. They have researched the history, classification and description of those modern Greek languages spoken by Crimean settlers in the Ukraine. In all of the above research subjects faculty members contribute widely to the university's three serial publications, Nauchnye zapiski (since 1935); Nauchnyi Ezhegodnik (since 1957); and Vestnik Kievskogo universiteta (since 1953). All are published in Ukrainian. Members of the Philology Faculty work jointly with colleagues at other Soviet universities on various research projects, developing course offerings and exchanging lecturers. Ties with Leningrad University are particularly strong. The faculty is frequently host to visiting foreign scholars; its staff maintains contacts in the international scholarly community by attending numerous conferences abroad. Meanwhile, scholars at the university’s Cybernetics Faculty conduct research on structural and applied linguistics and the Faculty of Romano-Ger- manic Philology offers course specialization in English, German, French and Spanish languages and literatures. Faculty scholars publish articles in the Seriia inozemnoi filologii of the university's Vestnik , which is published in Ukrainian. 539 Research Facilities ,—The Kiev University library has 1,500,000 volumes, including 10,000 unique editions. The university's computer center is available for faculty use. There is also a film studio, primarily for the production of educational films. Chernovtsy LIT155 Chernovtsy State University Chernovitskii gosudarstvennyi universitet 274012 Chernovtsy ul. Kotsiubinskogo, 2 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: CHERVINSKII, K.A. The Philological Faculty at Chernovtsy State University offers course specializations in Ukrainian, Russian and Moldavian languages and literatures. In 1970 the faculty was host to an all republican conference on the subject of "The Image of V.I. Lenin in Literature and Art.” The following year a conference of the Soviet Commission on the All-Slavic Linguistic Atlas was held at Chernovtsy State University. The university's Faculty of Foreign Languages offers course specialization in English, German and French. LIT156 Dnepropetrovsk State University Dnepropetrovskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. 300-letiia vossoedineniia Ukrainy s Rossiei 320625 Dnepropetrovsk 10, GSP-211 prosp. Gagarina, 72 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: MOSSAKOVSKII, V.I. Dnepropetrovsk State University was founded in 1918. The university’s Philological Faculty offers graduate and undergraduate course specializations in Ukrainian, Russian, English, German and French languages and literatures. Members of the faculty have conducted research on the image of Lenin in literature and art, on the history of Ukrainian literary criticism, and on the ties between Ukrainian and Georgian literatures from the seventeenth to the early twentieth centuries. In 1975 the faculty was host to the first national conference on the historical lexicology of eastern Slavic languages. Since 1937 the university has published the serial Nauchnye zapiski. The university library has 1,000,000 volumes. Donetsk LIT157 Donetsk State University Donetskii gosudarstvennyi universitet 340055 Donetsk Universitetskaia ul., 24 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: TIMOSHENKO, G.M. Donetsk State University, founded in 1965 on the basis of a former pedagogical institute which had existed since 1937, offers course specialization in Ukrainian and Russian languages and literatures through its Philology Faculty. The Faculty of Romano-Germanic Philology of Donetsk State University offers course specializations in English, French and German. The university, which maintains a graduate program, has a library of 500,000 volumes. Khar' kov LIT158 Khar*kov State University Khar'kovskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. A.M. Gor'kogo 310078 Khar'kov pi. Dzerzhinskogo, 4 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: TARAPOV, I.E. Founded in 1805 at the initiative of V.N. Karazin, Khar’kov State University soon became a center for the study of ancient Sanskritic, Persian, Germanic and Slavic languages. Prior to the October Revolution the university's historical and philological studies were combined under one faculty. Closed in 1920, the university reopened in 1933 with seven faculties including a now separate Philological Faculty. The faculty offers course specializations in Ukrainian and Russian languages and literatures and in linguistics. Graduate, evening and correspondence programs are available. Moreover, the Faculty of Foreign Languages trains specialists and translators in English, German and French languages and literatures. Some recent subjects of university research have concerned such Ukrainian writers as I. Franko, T.G. Shevchenko, Lesia Ukrainka, Maksim Ryl'skii, Pavlo Tychina, and others. University scholars have also conducted research on the ties between Russian and Ukrainian literature. Since 1874 the university has published the serial Uchenye zapiski . Research facilities at the university include a library of 3,000,000 volumes and a computer center. The university maintains a special Preparatory Faculty to assist the more than 300 foreign students who study there each year. L' vov LIT159 L'vov State University L'vovskii ordena Lenina gosudarstvennyi universitet im. Ivana Franko 290602 L'vov Universitetskaia ul., 1 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: MAKSIMOVICH, N.G. One of the oldest universities in the USSR, L'vov State University opened as an Academy with university rights and privileges in 1661. From that time until 1772 L’vov was part of Poland. After 1772 the university continued to operate under Austro-Hungarian sovereignty, returning to Polish jurisdiction in 1918* The university then came under Soviet administration in 1939. Its Philological Faculty existed at that time. Today the faculty specializes in Slavic languages and literatures, offering course specializa¬ tions in Russian, Ukranian, Polish and Czech. Graduate, evening and corres¬ pondence programs are available. Some recent subjects of faculty research have included Ukrainian literature and international ties among the Slavic literatures. Faculty scholars have contributed since 1946 to the university’s serial, Uchenye zapiski . In addition to the Philology Faculty, the Foreign Languages Faculty offers course specializations in English, French and German languages and literatures, as well as in the Classics. The L'vov University library contains 2,500,000 volumes. Another research resource for students of Ukrainian literature is the Ivan Franko Museum, also located in L'vov. 543 Odessa LIT160 Odessa State University Odesskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. 1.1. Mechnikova 270605 Odessa ul. Petra Velikogo, 2 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BOGATSKIY, A.V. Odessa State University was founded in 1865 as Novorossiia University. Through much of the nineteenth century it was a center of oriental studies, with Sanskrit one subject of research. With the October Revolution the university disbanded, its various faculties forming separate pedagogical institutes. Restored in 1933, the university continued to conduct philo¬ logical research, primarily on Ukrainian literature. Studies by scholars at the Philology Faculty have concerned the works of various Ukranian writers, Ukrainian-Russian literary ties, literary theory, and the image of Lenin in literature. In 1973 the university was host to a conference dedicated to Ukrainian writer M.M. Kotsiubinskii. Meanwhile, the Faculty of Romano-Germanic Philology offers course specializations in English, German, French and Spanish languages and literatures. Since 1974 the university has published the serial Voprosy literatury narodov SSSR . In addition to a library of 2,800,000 volumes, the university has its own computer center. Simferopol' LIT161 Simferopol* State University Simferopol'skii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. M.V. Frunze 333036 Simferopol' Ialtinskaia ul., 4 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Simferopol' State University was founded in 1918 as the Crimean (Tav- richeskii) University. It disbanded in 1925 to form the Crimean Pedagogical Institute, which in 1972 became Simferopol' State University. In 1974, the Philological Faculty, which offers course specializations in Ukrainian and Russian languages and literature held a conference on the ties of Russian to Ukrainian and other Slavic languages. The Faculty of Romano- Germanic Philology offers course specializations in English, German and French languages and literatures. Simferopol' State University has a library collection with 700,000 volumes and a computer center. 544 Uzhgorod LIT162 Uzhgorod State University Uzhgorodskii gosudarstvennyi universitet 294000 Uzhgorod ul. M. Gor'kogo, 46 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: CHEPUR, D.V. Founded in 1945, Uzhgorod State University was the first Soviet institution of higher learning in the Soviet Carpathians, founded in 1945. The university*s Philological Faculty offers course specializations in Ukrainian, Hungarian and Russian languages and literatures. Faculty members are presently compiling materials for an All-Carpathian dialectological atlas, in cooperation with colleagues at the Institute of Slavic and Balkan Studies of the USSR Academy of Sciences. The faculty has also prepared a course on contemporary Ukrainian literary criticism. In addition, the Faculty of Foreign Languages offers course specializations in English, German and French languages and literatures. The university, which maintains a graduate studies program, operates a library of 1,000,000 volumes and a computer center. Voroshilovgrad LIT163 Voroshilovgrad State Pedagogical Institute Voroshilovgradskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii iristitut 348011 Voroshilovgrad Oboronnaia ul., 2 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Education Rector: Voroshilovgrad State Pedagogical Institute was founded in 1923. It offers course specialization in Ukrainian and Russian languages and literatures. In 1971 the institute was host to a conference devoted to the work of Fadeev. 545 UZBEK SSR Tashkent LIT164 (A. S. Pushkin) Institute of Language and Literature Institut iazyka i literatury im. A.S. Pushkin AN UzSSR Tashkent ul. Gogoiia, 70 Telephone Number: Agency: Uzbek SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SHAARDURAKHMANOV, S. S. The Institute of Language and Literature of the Uzbek Academy of Sciences opened in 1934 under the then Uzbek Branch of the USSR Academy of Sciences. In 1943 it came under the newly created Uzbek Academy of Sciences. Today the institute has a reputation among Western scholars for competence, though some have found it difficult to establish working contacts with the institute. As of 1970 the Pushkin Institute employed a staff of 100, including several holders of doctoral and candidates' degrees. Linguistics, folklore and literary studies are the chief subjects of research at the institute. The institute devotes considerable resources to the training of specialists in these areas. Its students go on to staff the institutions of higher learning in the Uzbek republic. In the field of folklore, the institute is compiling a 35-volume compendium of selected examples of Uzbek oral folk literature. A recent monograph by institute scholars discussed the development of Soviet Uzbek folklore. Literary scholars at the institute have produced a three-volume history of Uzbek Soviet literature in Uzbek, along with a one-volume Russian work, Sketches on the Russian Literature of Uzbekistan . The institute recently published the collected works of Alisher Navoi in 15 volumes. Recent monographs have examined the Uzbek novel, the role of Russian poetry in the development of Utbek poetic genres. A.M. Gor'kii and Uzbek prose fiction, the Revolution and Uigur literature, and contemporary Uzbek-Tad- zhik literary interrelationships. Institute scholars are currently preparing a four-volume history of Uzbek literature of the pre-1917 period, covering almost 100.0 years of literary activity. 546 LITl’65 Tashkent State University Tashkentskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V.I. Lenina 700095 Tashkent 95 Vuzgorodok, Universitetskaia ul. Telephone Number: Agency: Uzbek SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: SARYMSAKOV, T.A. Tashkent State University was founded in 1918 as the Turkestan People’s University with five faculties, including one for literary and philosophical studies. Renamed Central Asian State University in 1923, it became Tashkent State University in 1960. The Philological Faculty offers course specialization in Uzbek and Russian languages and literatures. The Faculty of Romano-Germanic Philology offers course specialization in English, French and German languages and literatures. Graduate, evening and correspondence programs are available. Known as one of the more active literary research faculties in the Soviet university system, Tashkent University’s Philological Faculty concentrates on Uzbek philology, past and present. A recent faculty study examined the ties of Uzbek literature to other Central Asian lit¬ eratures. Since 1945 faculty members have contributed to the university's Nauchnye trudy . As of 1977 the university library's 2,500,000-volume collection was dispersed due to inadequate storage conditions, and was closed to general use. Reproduction facilities are not available. Some American scholars who have worked at the university report difficulty in securing cooperation and assistance in their research. Nukus LIT166 Institute of History, Language and Literature Institut istorii, iazyka i literatury im. N. Davkareva Karakalpakskogo filiala AN UzSSR Nukus (Karakalpakskaia ASSR) Telephone Number: Agency: Karakalpak Branch, Uzbek SSR Academy of Sciences Director: MAKSETOV, K.M. The Institute of History, Language and Literature of the Karakalpak Branch of the Uzbek SSR Academy of Sciences, located in northern Uzbekistan, supports research on the languages and literature of the Karakalpak ASSR. Also see discussion in HIS236. 547 LIT167 Nukus State University \ Nukusskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. T.G. Shevchenko 742005 Nukus 5 ul. Kalinina, 36 Telephone Number: Agency: Uzbek SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Founded in the mid-1970s, the Nukus State University offers course specialization in Karakalpak, Uzbek, Russian, English and German languages and literatures. In addition the university’s evening division offers courses in Kazakh philology. Samarkand LIT168 Samarkand State Pedagogical Institute Samarkandskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. S. Aini 7006 Samarkand Krasnoarmeiskoe shosse, 166 Telephone Number: Agency: Uzbek SSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Samarkand State Pedagogical Institute offers course specialization in Uzbek, Russian, Tadzhik, English and French. Jointly with Samarkand State University and Tashkent State University, the institute held republic¬ wide conferences in 1972 and 1975 on Russian word-formation. 548 LIT169 Samarkand State University Samarkandskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. Alishera Navoi 703004 Samarkand bul. Gor'kogo, 15 Telephone Number: Agency: Uzbek SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: ATAKHODZHAEV, A.K. Founded in 1927, Samarkand State University has been variously known as the Uzbek Pedagogical Academy (since 1930) and the Uzbek University (since 1933) . It was renamed Samarkand State University in 1960. One of the largest institutions of higher learning in the Uzbek republic, the university offers graduate programs in a number of fields. Faculty members are entitled to use the university's computer center as well as its library of 1,500,000 volumes. The Romano-Germanic Philology Faculty offers course specializations in English, German and French. Members of the university's Russian Philology Faculty study contem¬ porary problems of esthetics and literary criticism. Since the early 1950s the faculty has offered courses on the history of Russian criticism. In 1968, jointly with the Academy of Sciences Commission for the Complex Study of Artistic Creativity, faculty members organized a conference on the subject of the artistic perception of readers, viewers and listeners. Faculty members have contributed several articles to the Trudy of Samarkand University on Russian, Slovak and Ukrainian phraseology. Finally, the Faculty of Uzbek and Tadzhik Philology examines questions of Uzbek and Tadzhik language and literature, particularly Uzbek linguistics. 549 SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY Akademiia nauk SSSR. Spravochnik (Moskva: Nauka, 1980). Andriushchenko, V.M. "0 razvitii nauchno-issledovatel'skikh rabot v oblasti strukturnoi i prikladnoi lingvistiki,“ Nauchnye doklady vysshei shkoly: “Filologicheskie nauki ," 1977, No. 6, 111-114. Berezin, F.M. “Russkoe teoreticheskoe iazykoznanie v Akademii nauk,” Voprosy iazykoznaniia , 1974, No. 3, 14-26. Borkovskii, V.I., F.P. Filin. "Osnovnye sovremennye napravleniia v izuchenii russkogo iazyka," Vestnik AN SSSR , 1974, No. 2, 76-80. Chikobava, A. "Iberiisko-kavkazskoe i obshchee iazykoznanie v Gruzii," Izvestiia AN SSSR. Seriia literatury i iazyka , 1970, No. 1, 3-13. Eliseev, Iu. S, M.I. Isaev. “Osnovnye itogi razvitiia i izucheniia iazykov narodov SSSR v sovetskuiu epokhu," Izvestiia AN SSSR , Seriia literatury i iazyka , 1972, vyp. 6, 497-513. Filin, F.P. “Izuchenie russkogo iazyka na sovremennom etape,” Russkaia recti' , 1976, No. 1, 3-17. “Filologicheskie fakul'tety universitetov strany k 60-letiiu velikogo Oktiabria," Nauchnye doklady vysshei shkoly: “Filologicheskie nauki ,“ 1977, No. 5, 88. Grimsted, P.K. Archives and Manuscript Repositories in the USSR: Moscow and Leningrad (Princeton:Princeton University Press, 1972). Grinavetskene, E., K. Morkunas. "Litovskoe iazykoznanie v gody sovetskoi vlasti,” Voprosy iazykoznaniia , 1972, No. 16, 117-123. “Istoriia literatur narodov SSSR dooktiabr'skogo perioda," Vestnik AN SSSR , 1976, No. 6,16. “Izuchenie russkogo iazyka na sovremennom etape," Russkaia rech', 1976, No. 1, 3- Kasack, W. Die Akademien der Wissenschaften der UdSSR: Uberlick uber Geschichte und Struktur, Verzeichnis der Institute (Boppard: Boldt, 1978). __. Die Akademien der Wissenschaften der sowjetischen Unionsrepub- liken: Struktur und Ausgaben, Verseic hnis der Institute (Boppard: Boldt, 1974). Kenesbaev, S.K., A.T. Kaidarov. “Kazakhskoe iazykoznanie za piat'desiat let," Izvestiia AN KazSSR. Seriia obshchestvennaia, 1972, No. 5, 20-34. __. "Kazakhskoe iazykoznanie za 50 let," Voprosy iazykoznaniia , 1973, No. 1, 99-108. 550 Kodukhov, V.I. "Razvitie lingvisticheskoi teorii v Akademii nauk SSSR," Voprosy iazykoznaniia , 1974, No. 3. Kononov, A.N. "Tiurkskoe iazykoznanie v Akademii nauk," Voprosy iazykoznaniia , 1974, No. 3. Korletianu, N.G. "Moldavskoe iazykoznanie za gody sovetskoi gosudarst- vennosti," Voprosy iazykoznaniia , 1972, No. 4, 118-124. Korsakas, K.P. "Osnovnye napravleniia filologicheskikh issledovanii v Litvoskoi SSR," Izvestiia AN SSSR. Seriia literatury i iazyka , 1971, No. 2, 140-150. Likhachev, D.S. "Ob izuchenii drevnei russkoi literatury v Akademii nauk za 250 let ee sushchestvovaniia," Russkaia . literatura , 1974, No. 2, 1-13. Loshchinin, N. "V laboratorii dukhovnykh tsennostei," Voprosy literatury, 1971, No. 7, 247-253. Makaev, E.A., N.Z. Gadzhieva. "Sravnitel*noe iazykoznanie v istorii Akademii nauk," Voprosy iazykoznaniia , 1974, No. 5, 45. Meshchaninov, I.I., ed. Ocherki po istorii Akademii nauk. Lingvisti- cheskie i literaturovedcheskie nauki . (Moskva-Leningrad: Izd-vo AN SSSR, 1945). "Nauchnaia razrabotka problem funktsionirovaniia i izucheniia russkogo iazyka v natsional'nykh respublikakh i avtonomykh oblastiakh SSSR," Vestnik AN SSSR, 1977, No. 3, 68-74. "Nekotorye zadachi sovetskogo iazykoznaniia," Voprosy iazykoznaniia , 1976, No. 2, 3-5. Nikolaev, P.A., ed. Vozniknovenie russkoi nauki o literatura . (Moskva: Nauka, 1975). Nikonov, V.A. "Sostoianie i zadachi onomasticheskikh issledovanii Kavkaza," Voprosy iazykoznaniia , 1975, No. 4, 102-116. Rebane, K. Deiatel*nost 1 uchenykh . (Tallinn: Eesti Raarnat, 1971). Sevortian, E.V. "Posleoktiabr'skaia tiurkologiia v Akademii nauk SSSR," Voprosy iazykoznaniia , 1974, No. 5, 17-33. Shiraliev, M.Sh. "Razvitie azerbaidzhanskogo iazykoznaniia za poslednie gody," Voprosy iazykoznaniia , 1972, No. 5, 113-118. Shvedova, N.Iu. "Russkaia nauchnaia opisatel T naia grammatika v russkoi akademii nauk," Voprosy iazykoznaniia , No. 6, 11-18. Sidel'nikov, V.M. "Literaturovedenie v universitetakh strany (1971-1975)," Nauchnye doklady vysshei shkoly: "Filologicheskie nauki , 1976, No. 1, 24-29. 551 Sorokoletov, F.P. "Russkaia leksikografiia v Akademii nauk," Voprosy iazykoznaniia , 1974, No. 6, 19-31. Sovetskoe iazykoznanie za 50 let . (Moskva: Nauka, 1967). Spravochnik dlia postupaiushchikfa v vysshie uchebnye zavedeniia SSSR v 1977 godu . (Moskva: 1977). Syrovatkin, S.N. "Romano-germanskoe iazykoznanie v SSSR za 60 let (1917- 1977),’’ Nauchnye doklady vysshei shkoly: "Filologicheskie nauki, 1977, No. 5, 33-45. Timofeev, L.I., V.A. Kovalev, V.E. Kovskii. "Izuchenie russkoi sovetskoi literatury v institutakh Akademii,” Vestnik AN SSSR, 1974, No. 8, 31-42. Truschenko, E. ”Novye trudy filologov,” Voprosy literatury , 1971, No. 6, 244-247. Vinogradov, V.N. "Russkoi iazyk v Otdelenii literatury i iazyka AN SSSR, Russkaia recti* , 1974, No. 3, 13-21. 552 PHIL Mark 0 S 0 P H Y By H. Teeter While it is Philosophy as a term and concept remains elusive.^- widely recognized that the word itself has long since outgrown its etymo¬ logical ancestry— the ancient Greek philosophia is commonly rendered "love of wisdom”— no broad consensus has been reached (or is likely to be) as to the form and function of philosophy tout court . One aspect of the continuing disagreement over the nature of the discipline may be amply illustrated by two citations. Describing philos¬ ophy in 1977 for The Harper Dictionary of Modern Thought , Anthony Quinton, president of Trinity College, Oxford, called it A term that cannot be uncontroversially defined in a single formula, used to cover a wide variety of intellectual undertakings all of which combine a high degree of generality with more or less ex¬ clusive reliance on reasoning rather than observa¬ tion and experience to justify their claims. ...If a single short formula is insisted on, the least objectionable is that philosophy is thought about thought .2 A recent discussion of the nature' of philosophy in its Soviet incarnation provides a distinct contrast. Describing plans for forth¬ coming philosophical endeavors in the USSR, P. N. Fedoseev— academician, vice president of the USSR Academy of Sciences, holder of a doctoral degree in philosophy and one of the foremost official philosophers in the Soviet Union— noted in 1977 that In the field of philosophy, research will be directed toward the resolution of a number of tasks connected with the study of the Leninist philosophical heritage, the elaboration and further development of the- materialist dialectic as the epistemology, methodology and logic of contemporary science [ nauka ] and with the de¬ velopment of the reflection theory in connection with the discoveries and data of contemporary science. We must also take into account the growing role of philosophy in the ideological struggle [and] in ideo-political and moral education [ vospitanie ]. The history of social thought testifies that philo¬ sophy has great significance in the formation of a world view. . . , 555 In the formation of the communist world view, the philosophy of dialectical and historical mater¬ ialism serves as the ideo-methodological [ ideino- metodologicheskaia] foundation .3 Whatever else is unclear about philosophy, one thing is certain: Soviet philosophy represents itself as fundamentally different from philo¬ sophy as perceived and practiced in much of the rest of the world. In authoritative descriptions, Soviet philosophy emerges as teleological, task-oriented, intimately related to ideology (indeed, in the service of a political movement) and based in science. It is both Weltanschauung ( mirovozzrenie ) and the science of sciences ( vseobshchaia nauka ), an entity attaining such all-inclusive proportions as to render a perception of philosophy as mere "thought about thought" utterly provincial by comparison. Though there is, in fact, considerable overlap among various Soviet and western philosophical pursuits (the areas of mutual interest and the similarities of approach are, if anything, increasing), an essen¬ tial contrast remains. Western philosophy— neo-Thomism, existentialism, neo-positivism and so on— entails inquiry; Soviet philosophy directs it. Thus while philosophy in the USSR is not the centralized, monolithic "industry" it was thirty years ago, it remains a uniquely Soviet phenomenon, with all the merits and demerits that derive from official Soviet sponsor¬ ship. This should be borne in mind continuously when referring to the entries in the present chapter, the task of which is less to evaluate the state of the discipline than to describe it. The history of philosophy in the Soviet Union may be.divided into periods which, as might be expected, roughly parallel the course of national political developments. The Civil War, the NEP, the Stalin years, de- Stalinization and the era of "peaceful co-existence" have each left a particular stamp on the various spheres of social and cultural life in the Soviet Union, philosophy no less than others. In the period immediately following the Bolshevik Revolution of 1917, academic philosophy— which had only begun to flourish in Russia in the preceding quarter-century— was left largely to its own devices. Non- Bolshevik and apolitical scholars, comprising the overwhelming majority of Russia's professional philosophers, continued teaching in the universi¬ ties, conducting seminars and circulating manuscripts.^ As the Civil War ended, however, the nascent Soviet state turned its attention to matters of ideological orthodoxy. In -philosophy, this meant that scholars "hostile" to dialectical materialism were no longer to be tolerated. In the fall of 1921, most of the senior university philosophy professors were removed from their posts; a year later, over a hundred leading intellectuals were arrested and exiled, among them virtually all the outstanding figures of the Russian community of academic philosophy (S.N. Bulgakov, N.A. Berdiaev, S.L. Frank, I.A. Il'in, L.P. Karsavin, N.O. Losskii, and I.I. Lapshin).^ Filling the vacuum thus created was not a simple matter. Indeed, there were those who felt that there was no vacuum to be filled, that philosophy per se should logically be excluded from the new socialist society (as a "bourgeois remnant") in favor of the natural sciences. The most vociferous among this group was S.K. Minin, a "vulgar materialist" who, in 1922, attracted considerable attention with an article in the leading Soviet theoretical journal, Pod znamenem marksizma (Under the Banne of Marxism). Minin boldly asserted that Both V.I. Lenin and Plekhanov...employ old- fashioned terms such as 'the philosophy of Marxism,' 'the philosophical implications of the natural sciences' and so forth.... In fitting out and trimming the ship of Science we must take care to throw, not only religion, but also the whole of philosophy overboard .5 This brand of fiery anti-philosophical radicalism shortly gave way to a more temperate approach, as Minin was joined by I.I. Skvortsov- Stepanov, L.I. Akselrod (Ortodoks), A.I. Var'iash, A.K. Timiriazev (son of the celebrated physiologist K.A. Timiriazev) and others in a movement which came to be known as "mechanism." The mechanists, natural scientists in the main, emphasized the materialist aspect of dialiectical materialism. The dialectic in their view was not present in nature and thus warranted no special interest. The task of the "materialist philo¬ sopher” (granting that there was a need for philosophers at all) was simply to elucidate "the latest and most general findings of modern science"' 7 by studying the essential properties of matter. All motion in nature proceeded from without; quality could be deduced from and reduced to quantity; all change was explicable in terms of pure mechanics.^ The mechanists dominated the scene until the mid-l920s, when a strong challenge was mounted by a group of dialecticians led by A.M. Deborin. The Deborinites, who included I.K. Luppol, S.I. Hessen and other prominent theoreticians, argued that philosophy deserved independent status. Indeed, science had to be based on philosophical principles rather than the reverse. The dialectic—the explanation and, through qualitative "leaps," resolution of contradictions in nature— not only described all natural phenomena but guided empirical research as well.^ Marshalling favorable evidence from Engels' Dialectics of Nature and Lenin's Philosophical Notebooks (which became available in 1925 and 1929, respectively), the Deborinites succeeded in demonstrating the critical importance of the dialectic— and thus the importance of a special role for philosophy in a Soviet state.^ The victory of the Deborinites in the debate with the mechanists, secured by late 1929, proved short-lived. As the nation was submerged in mass regulation with the advent of the first Five Year Plan, philosophy became the province of a new breed of state-approved practitioners. Stalin successively denounced the mechanists for "rightist deviationism" and the Deborinites for "Menshevizing idealism." By 1931, philosophical leadership was firmly in the grasp of a group of "pro-party centrists" led by M. B. Mitin and P. F. Iudin. The centrists quickly elevated Stalin to the status of ultimate arbiter and guiding light of all Soviet philo¬ sophical endeavor. Mitin wrote in 1933 that The further advancement of Marxist-Leninist theory in every department, including that of the philosophy of Marxism, is associated with the name of Comrade Stalin. In all Comrade Stalin’s practical achievements, and in all his writings, there is set forth the whole experience of the world-wide struggle of the proletariat, the whole rich storehouse of Marxist-Leninist theory.’^ Thus while a place for philosophy has been assured within the Soviet system, it was a place in which little that was recognized else- \ where as philosophy could be practiced. Though the theoretical debate had been won by Deborin, whose position had been essentially adopted, dogmatism had been substituted for the spirit of inquiry that had character¬ ized Soviet philosophy in the 1920s.^ The importance of this substitution can hardly be overemphasized, as Soviet philosophy continues to display its consequences today. The situation in the 1930s and its implications were vividly described a generation later by the independent Soviet (Marxist) historian Roi Medvedev: 559 In philosophy, Stalin’s little pamphlet On Dialectical and Historical Materialism was proclaimed the ultimate classic of Marxism-Leninism. In fact it held back the development of real philosophical inquiry for many years. , Problems in the theory of knowledge, logic, and the method¬ ology of science were hardly studied by Soviet philosophers. Not progress but regress was the rule in many areas of the history of philosophy, particularly in the study of German idealism. The richness of Lenin's Philosophical Notebooks was ignored; indeed they were excluded from his collected works. In the field of historical materialism, concrete socio¬ logical investigations were halted in favor of expounding : general theoretical schemes. Philosophers did not analyze the data of science; they usually limited themselves to the rehersal of examples and illustrations chosen to fit predetermined stereotypes. Thus philosophy was trans¬ formed into scholasticism. In much the same way many philosophers violated Lenin's program for a union of dialectical materialism with natural science. Theories that they found inconvienient or simply incomprehensible were declared idealistic or metaphysical. This pasting of derogatory labels on concrete scientific trends did great harm not only to philosophy but also to natural science. Many scientists were automatically classified as proponents of reactionary ideology. Major scientists were driven out of science and even physically destroyed. Some of the leading philosophers pasted the label of idealistic philosophy on the theory of" resonance, cybernetics, and mathematical logic. All this created a gulf be¬ tween the philosophy of dialectical materialism and natural science, with effects that can be felt to this day .13 Whatever Medvedev's own idiosyncracies, his basic point is surely valid: independent Soviet philosophical inquiry essentially came to a halt. Only after the Second World War did the discipline receive a new impetus. Here, indeed, Soviet philosophy departs somewhat from the more general pattern of Soviet culture: the new wave of "purification" that began in the arts and sciences with the onset of Minister of Culture A. A. Zhdanov's campaign against "bourgeois tendencies" brought more freedom rather than less to a number of Soviet philosophers. Though Zhdanov began by attacking philosopher F.V. Konstantinov for "bourgeois objectivism" and proceeded to chastise severely the Academy of Sciences 1 Institute of Philosophy in toto for myriad shortcomings, the first visible result of 560 the zhdanovshchina in philosophy was the establishment of a new philosophical journal— which from the outset injected a breath of fresh air into the long-stale atmosphere of Soviet philosophy. Voprosy filosofii (Questions of Philosophy) published a number of articles on controversial topics in its first four issues.^ Such in fact, was the stir created by studies from M.A. Markov (on the philosophy of physics—without reference to Lenin), Z.A. Kamenskii (a novel examination of 18th and 19th century Russian materialist philosophy), and I.I. Shmal'gauzen (on modern biology- -contradicting Michurin and Lysenko) that the journal's editor, B.M. Kedrov, was quickly removed from his post and the journal itself was reorganized. ^ These minor yet significant breakthroughs were followed by other signs of movement, the most important of which was Stalin's personal reentry into the realm of philosophy via linguistics. In Marxism and Questions of Linguistics (1950), he deposed the long-dominant school of linguistic theory founded by N. Ia. Marr which held that language (as all "class" phenomena) developed by qualitative dialectical "leaps." Stalin removed language altogether from the base-superstructure equation, declaring that it trancended class divisions and was therefore ideologically neutral.The implications of this were, of course, enormous, not only for linguistics but for philosophy, economics and other fields as well. Once one area had been freed of class connotations, similar independence for other might well become possible. Kedrov was quick to suggest that Stalin's directives be applied to formal logic and natural science without delay.^^ 561 However promising the developments of 1947-48 and 1950, the fact remains that Soviet philosophy as a whole remained numbingly dogmatic and uninspired from the end of the war until Stalin’s death. Criticism of works by "bourgeois" foreign philosophers reached new levels of crudity and vindictiveness during the period. Graduate philosophy dissertations on domestic themes bore such titles as "The Liquidation of the Exploiting Classes and the Overcoming of Class Distinctions in the USSR" and "The Stakhanovite Movement and the Flowering of the Individual [ rastsvet lichnosti ] . ^ Only Stalin’s sudden demise in 1953 served finally to prepare the way for substantial modifications in attitude and approach. Surprisingly frank admissions as to the poverty of work in the history of philosophy and other areas appeared in the Soviet philosophical press even before the 20th party congress of 1956 (at which Stalin was denounced by Khrushchev).^ Contemporaneously, relativity theory (formerly termed "Popish" and "ant i-scfent if ic") began to gain acceptance as compatible with dialectical materialism.^0 In 1956-58, cybernetics (hitherto a "bourgeois pseudo-science") and formal logic were in turn "declassified."^ Voprosy filosofii switched from quarterly to monthly publication and a second national philosophical journal ( Filosofskie nauki — Philosophical Sciences) was initiated. By 1958, Soviet philosophy was sufficiently sure of itself to send a delegation—its first—to an international philosophical congress in the West.^2 This general expansion of horizons was accompanied by the literal expansion of the discipline. The number of graduate students in philosophy, dissertations defended, regional philosophy institutes and departments, local and national conferences, monographs published—all increased 562 substantially during the course of the later 1950s and early 60s.-^ Amid this dramatic increase in activity, work of merit began to resurface and gain attention outside the Soviet Union. In 1961, the first western scholarly journal of real stature devoted exclusively to developments in Soviet philosophy— Studies in Soviet Thought —began publication. The course of Soviet philosophy from 1953 to the mid-1960s thus traced a steady ascent from near-total international obscurity (or derision) to broad recognition in a number of fields. The qualitiative rise was perhaps most evident in philosophy of science, critique of non- Marxist philosophy, logic, Hegel studies and the history of philosophy among non-Russian Soviet peoples (a number of whom have rich cultural traditions which long predate the appearance of Russian civilization). Yet reams of totally unexceptional, trivial and dogmatic studies con¬ tinued to pour forth from Soviet presses, making summary descriptions of the Soviet philosophiocal enterprise hazardous at best. Assessments by compatible outsiders came to differ in the extreme. In 1966, Thomas J. Blakeley, a prominent (neo-Thomist) specialist on Soviet philosophy, could offer the following analysis: It is often assumed in Western literature on the subject that Soviet philosophers are nothing more than puppets of the Party, that they always say and write what is ordered by Party authorities. There is, as a matter of fact, overwhelming evidence in support of this interpretation—and this evidence pertains to cases not only before 1947 but also now. And yet, this view appears to be an oversimplifica¬ tion of a rather complex situation .24 Yet what to Blakeley was simply an '"oversimplification''—the notion that Soviet philosophy was nothing more or less the tool of party ideologists— could be all but ignored by another western specialist writing only months later. Ervin Lazio, a frequent contributor to the journal Blakeley edited, maintained in his forward to a collection on Soviet thought (to which Blakeley contributed an article) that Soviet philosophy can no longer be ignored by any serious student of contemporary thought.... [It is] an impressive field of philosophical endeavor which, awakened from dogmatic slumbers, rapidly grows in interest and encourages hopes of becoming a valuable component in the vast complex of contem¬ porary philosophy .25 Briefly put, the Khrushchev era had left Soviet philosophy a hybrid, vastly changed yet still bearing the hallmarks (and burdens) of the "cult" years. This curious situation obtains to the present day. Great practical, if not theoretical, strides have been made: traditional dialectical mater¬ ialists have on occasion produced work worthy of extravagant praise from critics as stern as Blakeley himself.26 Numbers of internationally respected Soviet philosopher-scientists, moreover, have cited the positive stimulus of state-approved diamat (dialetical materialism) in their work.2~ And yet, accross the spectrum, inanity persists. In a recent year, for example, philosophy disertations on Kierkegaard, Berdiaev, and Marcuse were defended in Soviet institutions—as was an opus entitled "The Esthetic Views of Feliks Dzerzhinskii and their Role in the Formation of the Moral-Political and Martial Qualities of Soviet Border Guards. As long as a "party principle" remains in force, Soviet philosophy will continue to harbor elements of the absurd even as it comes to deal competently with both its own past and with the issues facing philosphers everywere. Whatever the variations in the quality of work produced, there is no disputing the fact that the Soviet philosophy "industry" has reached immense proportions. By the mid-1970s, over 500 new titles in philosophy were■appearing annually from presses throughout the USSR.29 i n 1976, 13,745 instructors in philosophy— of whom 531 held doctoral degrees and 564 6,554 candidate degrees— were teaching in the Soviet educational system. Every institution of higher learning in the nation, from universities to scientific institutes to military, industrial and fine arts schools, offered instruction in philosophy .^ 1 By the mid-1970s, students were required to take a minimum of 90 hours (in the technical and agricultural schools) or 140 hours (in all other institutions) of course work in philosophy to graduate .^2 Such figures, of course, speak primarily to the expansion of purely’ political and/or rudimentary general insturction in the discipline, much of which is carried out pro forma. American specialist Eugene Kamenka, writing in 1963, maintained that any serious analysis of Soviet academic philosophy must ignore, of course, the compulsory courses in the philosophy of Marxism-Leninism attended by virtually all tertiary students and also ignore what corres¬ ponds to the 'pass’ philosophy student in the univer¬ sities ... [whose ] contribution to philosophical life is normally small .33 Yet while it is surely true that much of the current undergraduate work in philosophy can be dismissed out of hand, it is also true that the growth of the discipline at the higher levels of academia, where serious and substantial labor can be performed, has been remarkable. In 1947 only six institutions in the USSR (all in Moscow) were qualified to examine and approve philosophy dissertations.^ Thirty years later, dissertations were defended at over 30 institutions around the nation (see tables I and II). 565 DOCTORAL DISSERTATIONS IN PHILOSOPHY DEFENDED IN THE USSR IN 1977 BY INSTITUTION AND DISCIPLINE CANDIDATE DISSERTATIONS IN PHILOSOPHY DEFENDED IN THE USSR IN 1977 BY INSTITUTION AND DISCIPLINE x o .J 1 AJ AJ CO CO CO H a •H M •H X •H <—* M r— Hi 3 53 w 2 a 03 y H •H z cn HC 3 O' CM >, O JO c. o y CO O O aj i—| CO -H H JO X 04 cn co cn cn cn CN 03 a rH 03 a •H i . E CO •H *H AJ no H 03 o g M o 1 1 •H 3 03 H rH co 0) 03 AJ •H •H 3 a X S cn CO X Cfl 1 c X H CD o 3 0) •H •H X - Q X AJ 3 CN cn o o n cn s X 3 r- X X AJ 3 AJ y ■A . y ' 53 zz 3 M Sn o 3 > •H CU "a. •H •H X £ y •H AJ X X H Cfl > o AJ y o 3 < Cfl •H 3 g y •H Cfl 3 •H o X cn X y CO X U_( X 3 c O 3 Cfl CO ,—.. 0 3 r-H 3 H 3 ,— s o > X f -1 a U 3 X rH rH o 3 > 3 O X 3 £ •H •H g 3 X CN 3 *H < CN y •H > un 3 M a g 0) ZD 53 > 3 o •H -TT CN •H •H 0) o AJ X 3 *H X AJ Q •H •H n y 2-. AJ X r; HI 3 CN M Hi 3 a r - o •H X 3 AJ o X 3 AJ U-i cn X 3 x X H C/D rH 3 AJ ■ -H hi AJ cn O AJ O cn o AJ 3 X 'W' AJ — c •H 3 n 3 3 CM X 3 AJ 3 3 Hi AJ X CU O AJ AJ CU O CU H 1 AJ 3 X OJ r m s_^ •H 01 cn 3 HI ‘ w cn S U 5 CO >> X-N X AJ 3 HI 'rH 3 H U D3 hi vO —1 H rH •H 3 H X X H 3 3 rH 3 CN CO un H> — X CN 3 HI r* o H) r— y 3 CN > X Hi > — g co o O g o •H 3 O *H 3 *—4 •H s AJ O o v' — •H X 5 y o H) a •H nJ X > —D y Hi X Cy 3 •M X AJ co «H HI a r“ o . 1 cn jo ZZZ c cn •w 3 zz co cn 3 *—* cn H •H —4 ^ CO £ r* cn cn o H o CU c a -H •1 o c y i— v! y •M X o Q 53 £ a y 3 H i ““ 2 < X < s "“' / >H ZD X HZ ' V A HH H X X w ' 1 • 1 ■ H CN m • un • X 1 x • o • rH • CN • X Location unknown. In 1947, the combined total of dissertations defended at the three leading institutions (Moscow State University, the Institute of Philosophy and the Academy of Social Sciences) was 53;^ in 1977, it was 130 (tables I and II). Even within the context of the general expansion of educational facilities and opportunities and with allowances made for ’’degree inflation" (a phenomenon by no means unique to the Soviet system), these data indicate a significant rise in the number of "serious" professional philosophers as well as considerable movement toward decentralizing the discipline. Further evidence of the expanded Soviet commitment to philosophical education may be found in a comparison of the number and distribution of university philosophy faculties (i.e., departments) over the same thirty- year period. In 1947, only three of the 30 state universities (Moscow, Leningrad and the since-disbanded university at Kaunas) offered instutuction through philosophy facultiesi n 1977, five universities maintained separate philosophy faculties, three more had combination faculties which included philosophy with economics, history or psychology and four others offered course specialization (the general equivalent of an undergraduate major) in philosophy or scientific communism through another faculty (see Table III). Thus 12 of the 63 universities in the Soviet system provided intensive undergraduate training in the discipline, with "outposts" such as Alma-Ata, Tashkent and Sverdlovsk breaking the monopoly of the major centers. While the level of undergraduate ed¬ ucation in philosophy doubtless varies considerably from one institution to the next, the fact remains that the philosophy course offerings at Moscow State University (PHL029), whose philosophy program is the paradigm 570 TABLE THREE UNIVERSITIES IN THE USSR OFFERING UNDERGRADUATE COURSE SPECIALIZATION (SPETSIAL'NOST') IN PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENTIFIC COMMUNISM 1977-78 ACADEMIC YEAR University Faculty_Specialization s) 1 . Belorussian State University (PHL081) History philosophy^ 2. Erevan State University (PHL075) History philosophy 3. Kazan' State University (PHL045) History-Philology scientific communism 4. Kazakh State University (PHL097) Philosophy-Economics philosophy 5 . Kiev State University (PHL126) Philosophy philosophy; scientific communism 6 . Latvian State University (PHL103) History-Philosophy philosophy 7. Leningrad State University (PHL057) Philosophy philosophy;^ scientific communism 8. Moscow State University (PHL029) Philosohpy philosophy:^ scientific communism 9. Rostov State University (PHL064) Philosophy philosophy 10. Tashkent State University (PHL135) History philosophy 11. Tbilisi State University (PHL093) Philosophy and Psychology philosophy 12. Ural State University (PHL067) Philosophy ? philosophy; scientific communism ‘Also available by correspondence. 2 . Also available by correspondence and in evening curriculum. 3 Also available in evening curriculum. SOURCE: Ministerstvo vysshego i srednego spetsial T nogo obrazovaniia SSSR, Spravochnik dlia postupaiushchikh v vysshie uchebnye zavedeniia SSSR (Moskva: Vysshaia shkola, 1977). for the national system, span a remarkably broad range. And as the Soviet Union has produced increasing numbers of competent and respected professional philosophers over the past 30 years, it is clear that under¬ graduates in the field have proceeded through programs far more sophisticated than those available in the immediate post-war period. The unversities, moreover, represent only one aspect of the Soviet philosophical enterprise since their primary role is educational. Philo¬ sophical research ( filosofskie issledovaniia ) is in principle the province of a system of specialized institutes spread across the nation. The growth of these institutes has generally paralleled that of the university programs, as the latter have fed the former a steady supply of specialists, not all of whom can be (or wish to be) employed as instructors. The division of labor between the schools and the institutes is by no means uniform. As academic philosophers must publish to gain tenure and promotion, research is a necessity. On the other hand, the institutes cannot limit themselves exclusively to research, as university programs alone offer insuficient resources and expertise to train all those seeking careers in the field. Thus a number of institutes function as graduate schools, acting as host institutions for dissertations and, in some cases, offering specialized courses of lectures and seminars for advanced students. The extent of functional duplication between the two sets of institutions has in fact become such that distinguishing between them is in many instances a purely scholastic exercise. Great numbers of scholars move from one system to the other with some frequency; indeed, many philosophers are employed simultaneously in universities and institutes, pursuing teaching and research in both.^ ‘ Thus Soviet as well as western studies of philosophical developments in a given republic or region of the USSR often simply ignore the distinction altogether or cite the parallel establishments of the two systems without distinguishing the responsibilities (or output) of either.^ » At all events, the roster of outstanding institutions in both systems is relatively short. While work of apparent substance has been associated with such obscure establishments as Cheliabinsk State Pedagogical Institute (PHL035) and Ural Polytechnical Institute (PHL066), the vast majority of noteworthy Soviet philosophical efforts emanates from the major institutions represented on the two tables and a handful of others which are cited among the entries that follow. 573 ENDNOTES See, for example, John Hospers, An Introduction to Philosophical Analysis (Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1967), pp. 1-18, and Ian Philip McGreal, Analyzing Philosophical Arguments: An Introduction to Philosophical Method (San Francisco: Chandler, 1967), pp. 1-8, for academic discussions of various meanings of philosophy. 2 “Anthony Quinton, ’’Philosophy," in Alan Bullock and Oliver Stollybrass, eds., The Harper Dictionary of Modern Thought (New York: Harper & Row, 1977), p. 470. 3 P. N. Fedoseev, "XXV c"ezd KPSS i zadachi nauchnykh issledovanii v oblasti obshchestvennykh nauk," Novaia i noveishaia istorii , 1977, No. 1, p. 3. 4 Gustav A. Wetter, Dialectical Materialism: A Historical and Systematic Survey of Philosophy in the Soviet Union , translated by Peter Heath (New York: Frederick A. Praeger, 1958), p. 128. ^ Ibid . £ 0. Minin, "Filosofiiu za bort," Pod znamenem marksizma , 1922, No. 11-12. Cited in Wetter , pp. 129-130, from P. Vostokov, "La philosophie russe durant la periode post-revolutionnaire Le Monde Slave , 1932, No. 11, p. 289. [The Filosofskaia entsiklopediia (1964, III, 446- 447), under the entry "Minin, Sergei Konstantinovich," lists the article as "Filosofiiu za bort!-" appearing in Pod znamenem marksizma , 1922, No. 5-6 and in "complete form" in the journal Armiia i revoliutsiia , 1922, No. 5.] ^I. I. Stepanov, Istoricheskii materializm i sovremennoe estestvoznanie , 1927, p. 57. Cited in Wetter , p. 138, with cf. to M. B. Mitin, Dialekticheskii materializm (Moskva, 1933), p. 254. [The Filosof ¬ skaia entsikolpediia (1970, V, pp. 22-23) lists the author as "Skvortsov-Stepanov, Ivan Ivanovich."] 8 Richard T. DeGeorge, Patterns of Soviet Thought (Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1966), pp. 180-181. 9 Ibid ., pp. 181-182. ^For a detailed account of the mechanist-Deborinite debate, see David Joravsky, Soviet Marxism and Natural Science (New York: Columbia University Press, 1961), pp. 93-214, ^M. B. Mitin, Dialekticheskii materializm (Moskva, 1933). Cited in Eugene Kamenka, "Philosophy under Communism," in Paul Edwards, ed., The Encyclopedia of Philosophy , I (New York: Macmillan, 1967) , p. 165. 574 12 13 Specialized accounts of Deborin's role and fate include Rene Ahlberg, "The Forgotten Philosopher: Abram Deborin" in Leopold Lebedz, ed., Revisionism: Essays on the History of Marxist Ideas (New York: Frederick A. Praeger, 1962), pp. 126-141, and R. D. Rucker, "Abram Moiseevich Deborin: Weltanschauung and Role in the Development of Soviet Philosophy," Studies in Soviet Thought , 19 (1979), pp. 185- 207. Roy A. Medvedev, Let History Judge: The Origins and Consequences of Stalinism , translated by Colleen Taylor; David Joravsky and Georges Haupt, eds. (New York: Vintage Books, 1973), pp. 502-503. 14 Wetter, pp. 188-189. 15 16 Ibid. For a discussion of Markov's work, see Loren R. Graham, Science and Philosophy in the Soviet Union (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1972), pp. 75-81. Wetter, pp. 196-200. 17 Ibid. p. 200. 18„ Institut filosofii AN SSSR: Dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennye v 1948-1951 gg. Voprosy filosofii , 1951, No. 6, pp. 214-216. 19 Wetter, pp. 238-240. 20 21 Eugene Kamenka, "Soviet Philosophy 1917-67," in Alex Simirenko, ed., Social Thought in the Soviet Union (Chicago: Quadrangle Books, 1967), pp. 102-103; for a detailed discussion, see Graham, pp. 111-138. Graham , pp. 338-340; David Dinsmore Comey, "Philosophical Logic in the Soviet Union 1946-1966," in Ervin Laszlo, ed., Philosophy in the Soviet Union: A Survey of the Mid-Sixties (Dordrecht, Holland: D. Reidel, 1967), pp. 82-33. B. A. Starostin, "Filosofskie kongressy," Bol'shaia Sovetskaia entsik - lopediia, tret'e izdanie, XXVII (Moskva: Sovetskaia entsiklopediia, 1977), p. 421. 23 Eugene Kamenka, "Philosophy in the Soviet Union," Philosophy , 1963, No. 143, pp. 4-10. “^Thomas J. Blakeley, "Soviet Philosophic Method: The Case of B. M. Kedrov," Studies in Soviet Thought, VI, 1 (March 1966), p. 1. 22 25 Ervin Laszlo, "Foreword," in Ervin Laszlo, ed., Philosophy in the Soviet Union: A Survey of the Mid-Sixties (Dordrecht, Holland: D. Reidel, 1967), p. V. / See Blakeley's review of M. V. Zhelnov's Kritika gnoseologii sovremennogo neotomizma in Studies in Soviet Thought , 12 (1972), pp. 412-413, which concludes "ImagineI Mark Vasil'evich has read not only Manser and Rahner but even the professor I had for logic some fifteen years ago!... Zhelnov could surely lecture at any Catholic college in the West: SST would be glad to assist." 27 Graham , pp. 437-440. 28 "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennykh v 1977 godu," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, pp. 177-185. The Dzerzhinskii opus was defended, it should be noted, at an establishment presumably occupied with chemical warfare ( Voennaia akademiia khimicheskoi zashchity ). 29 Patrick McNally, "Reviews," Studies in Soviet Thought, 12 (1978), p. 286. A. P. Ogurtsov, "Filosofskoe obrazovanie," Bol'shaia sovetskaia entsik - lopediia , tret'e izdanie, XXVII (Moskva: Sovetskaia entsiklopediia, 1977), p. 426. 31 Ibid. la. F. Askin, A. A. Butakov, "0 rabote kafedr filosofii Moskovskogo vysshego tekhnicheskogo uchilishcha im. N. E. Baumana i Saratovskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta im. N. G. Chernyshevskogo po vypol- neniiu postanovleniia TsK KPSS," Nauchnye doklady vysshei shkoly: Filosofskie nauki , 1975, No. 3, p. 32n. Kamenka, Soviet Union, p. 7. 34 Ibid., P- 8 . 35 Ibid. 36 Ibid. Moscow State University and Moscow's Institute of Philosophy; Tbilisi State University and the Georgian Academy of Sciences' Institute of Philosophy; and Kiev State University and the Ukrainian Academy of Sciences' Institute of Philosophy are three prime examples of pairs of institutions whose staffs overlap considerably. 38 See, for example, M. M. Khairullaev, "Osnovnye napravleniia razvitiia filosofskoi nauki v Sovetskom Uzbekistane," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 10, 29-39, and Ash Gobar, "Contemporary Philosophy in Soviet Georgia," Studies in Soviet Thought , 18 (1978), pp. 173-196. 576 RSFSR Moscow PHL001 Academy of Social Sciences Akademiia obshchestvennykh nauk pri TsK XPSS 123286 Moskva Sadovaia-Kudrinskaia, 9 Telephone Number: 244-86-94; 244-86-07 Agency: Central Committee of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union Rector: MEDVEDEV, V. A. History .—The Central -Committee's Academy of Social Sciences was established in 1946 as a center for advanced training of party members in various social science disciplines (which include, in the Soviet understanding of the field, philosophy, history and "cultural studies" along with economics, sociology, etc.). Students were required to take a broad range of courses, then submit and defend a dissertation in a specified discipline to receive a Candidate of Science degree. In connection with its role as a training facility, the academy soon emerged as an active research institution and organizational center: among its instructors and students were both scholars of some standing (e.g., G. F. Aleksandrov and G. I. Naan) and great numbers of less academically-inclined party activists. In its early years, the academy struggled to conform (as did all Soviet institutions) to the ideological trends initiated at the highest level. Typical of its organizational work was a series of conferences convened in 1950 to affirm the wisdom of Stalin's recent pronouncements in the field of linguistics (the denunciation of the Marr school). Underscoring the broad implications of dicta from the highest source, one academy professor noted that there was "no branch of science in which the directing ideas of Comrade Stalin do not play the decisive role, opening new and wide perspectives in theoretical and practical work." Dissertations in philosophy defended at the institute between 1948 and 1951 reflected this attitude: among them were studies titled "The Leninist-Stalinist Party Principle of Marxist Philosophy and the Struggle against Bourgeois Objectivism" and "Stalin's Struggle for the Party Principle in Philosophy (1901-1913)." Even Naan's dissertation, in name at least, conformed with the spirit of the times ("Contemporary Anglo-American Idealist Physics in the Service of Clericalism and Reaction"). Though de-Stalinization obviated the glaring excesses of the "cult" years, the academy remained an essentially conservative organi¬ zation after 1953—its direct connection with the party hierarchy and its close association with the Academy of Sciences' Institute of Philo¬ sophy (seldom the cutting edge of developments in the discipline) have virtually dictated as much. In any case, the later 1950s and the 1960s saw the academy expand significantly as it raised its standards or scholarship. New sections and an intramural atheism institute (see 577 below) were added; more independent (if unexceptional) studies and dissertations began to appear under academy auspices. The atheism institute ( Institut nauchnogo ateizma ) was estab¬ lished in 1964 with A. F. Akulov as its director. It was (and is) charged with coordinating research in its field among institutions in the Academy of Sciences' system, institutions under the USSR Ministry of Culture (e.g., museums) and higher educational establishments (uni¬ versities, pedagogical and technical institutes) throughout the Soviet Union. In addition, the institute was expected to conduct significant independent research; to this end it was awarded its own journal in 1966 ( Voprosy nauchnogo ateizma ) and was given its own graduate course program. The expansion of the Academy of Social Sciences culminated in 1978 with the absorption of the Central Committee’s Higher Party School and Higher Party Correspondence School. The academy's important position within the Soviet educational system—among other things it is a primary source of advanced degrees for party members outside the comparatively rigorous university and specialized institute programs—-was thus soli¬ dified considerably. Organization and Staff .—As of 1980, the academy was known to maintain a Department for Research of Effectiveness of Party Propaganda and Political Information, the Institute of Scientific Atheism and 16 separate sections. Sections dealing with philosophy included those of: International Communist and Workers' Movement (chaired by Iu. A. Krasin); Marxist-Leninist Philosophy (chairman unknown); Philosophy (Kh. M. Momdzhian); and Scientific Communism (A. A. Amvrosov). The current rector of the semi-autonomous atheism institute (telephone: 244-88-06) is P. K. Kurochkin. In addition to rector Medvedev, the academy em¬ ployed five prorectors, two of whom (Krasin and G. E. Glezerman) were philosophers by training. In all, the senior academy instruction and research staff consisted of approximately 50 workers. Instruction is offered in programs of two and three years' length and by correspondence. Short-term study for purposes of "quali¬ fication-raising" ( povyshenie kvalifikatsii ) is also available. The academy now serves as host institution for both candidate and doctoral dissertations. Some Known Research Areas .—Contributions from academy scholars to Voprosy filosofii have covered a broad range of topics. In the mid- 1970s, for example, M. M. Rozental' wrote on Hegel's view of the dia¬ lectic of contradictions and Marxism (1974, No. 8); E. P. Sitkovskii on the problem of the appearance of new categories in dialectical logic (1975, No. 10); Krasin on the first peoples' revolution of the 20th century (1975, No. 12) and on the search for lost values in bourgeois society (1976., No. 8); M. T. lovchuk, then academy rector—and one of the most conservative of the Soviet philosophical "old guard"—on the internationalism of socialist culture (1976, No. 12). The earlier work of a number of philosophers currently at the academy may also serve as a rough index of present academy research in¬ terests. Glezerman (b. 1907, appointed instructor in 1955) has produced monographs on theory of social development ( Bazis i nadstroika v sovetskom obshchestve , 1954; 0 zakonakh obshchestvennogo razvitiia, 1960). Momdzhian (b. 1909) has written on communism and Christianity ( Kommunizm i khristianstvo , 1959) and Introductions to Diderot and Holbach collections. Sitkovskii (b. 1900; appointed instructor in the academy in 1962) has inveighed against anti-communism (in Anti-kommunizm — vrag chelevechestva , 1962), and written on the principles of scientific systematization of the categories of dialectical logic ( Printsipy nauchnoi sistematiki kategorii dialekticheskoi logiki , 1964). In 1977, ten doctoral and 11 candidate dissertations in philo¬ sophy were defended at the academy (making it one of the most active Soviet establishments in the field: third in doctoral and sixth in can¬ didate dissertations). The five doctoral dissertations in theory of scientific communism were titled "The System of Ideological Activity of the CPSU in the Conditions of Developed Socialism" (by V. G. Baikova); "The Scientific-Technical Revolution and the Development of Socialist Labor" (N. V. Markov); "Methodological Questions of the Study and Eval¬ uation of the Effectiveness of Communist Propaganda" (P. V. Pozdniakov); "Social Aspects of the Development of the Soviet Peasantry" (P. I. Simush) and "The Principle of Democratic Centralism in Developed Socialist Society" (N. A. Feliforov). Three dissertations in Marxist-Leninist esthetics were defended: "Problems of Art in the Light of Man’s Prac¬ tical and Spiritual Activity" (S. D. Bezklubenko); "Art as Creativity" G. L. Ermash); and "The Unity of Cognition and Creativity in Art" (E. I. Savost'ianov). The remaining two dissertations, in scientific atheism, were titled "Atheism and Freethinking in Contemporary Bourgeois Society" (I. M. Kichanova) and "The Social Basis of Religion and the Peculiarities of the Religious Reflection of Reality" (G. M. Lebedinets). At the candidate level, five dissertations ,in dialectical and historical materialism were defended: "The Contradiction between So¬ ciety and Nature and the Peculiarities of the Forms of its Resolution under Socialism" (A. G. Blinov); "Necessity and Freedom under Socialism" (A. A. Vysotskii); "The Dialectic of Social and Individual Conciousness in the Process of Formation of Communist Convictions of Personality [ lichnost' ] (Gerd Gofman); "The Dialectic of the Correlation of Theory and Practice under Socialism" (Danzankhorloogiin Dashpurov); and "The Character and System of Contradictions in the Basis of Socialist So¬ ciety" ■(Manfred Fleming). Four dissertations in the history of philo¬ sophy were defended: "Questions of Historical Materialism in the Works of Rosa Luxemburg" (B. A. Kalashnikov); "A Critical Analysis of American Variants of the Theory of Social Convergence" (Imre Lakatosh); "Ecolo¬ gical Problems of the Scientific-Technical Revolution and a Critique of Bourgeois Conceptions of the Interaction of Nature and Society" (A. A. Pavel’ev); and "P. N. Tkachev and Positivism in Russia in the 1360s and 70s" (B. M. Shakhmatov). The remaining two candidate dis¬ sertations, in Marxist-Leninist esthetics, were titled "Methodological Questions of the Socio-Esthetic Study of Movie Theaters and Television¬ watching Areas [ auditorii kino i televideniia ]" (M. V. Kotel'nikov) and "The Role of Artistic Culture in the Spiritual Life of the Working Class under Developed Socialism" (A. A. Bulygina). Several of the names listed above, it need hardly be adddd, > strongly suggest that the academy enrolls a number of foreign graduate students. Research Facilities .—'The Institute of Scientific Atheism main¬ tains a library of over 4,000 units. Selected References A. S. Koval'chuk, "Izuchenie novykh trudov I. V. Stalina po voprosam iazykoznanii v Akademii obshchestvennykh nauk pri TsK VKP(b)," Voprosy filosofii , 1950, No. 3, 371-379. P. M. Lukin, V. M. Krumin', "Dissertatsii po istorii-filosofii," Voprosy filosofii , 1950, No. 3, 379-382. "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zaschchishchennykh v 1977 godu," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, 177-185. PHL002 All-Union Scientific Research Institute of Art Studies Vsesoiuznyi nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut iskusstvoznaniia 103009 Moskva Kozitskii per., 5 Telephone Number: 229-75-38 Agency: USSR Ministry of Culture Rector: K0T0VSKAIA, M. The All-Union Scientific Research Institute of Art Studies (founded in 1944 as the Institute of the History of the Arts) has long supported research in various areas of esthetics. V-. S. Kemenov (an editor of Voprosy filosofii in 1947) took charge of the institute's work on contemporary foreign art in 1960; he has studied tendencies in modern capitalist art and esthetics, 19th century Russian fine arts and problems of the classical heritage. M. A. Lifshits, appointed a senior researcher at the institute in 1963, has produced several studies of Marxism-Leninism and art and edited collected works in several areas of classical philosophy and esthetics. Iu. Ia. Barabash contributed articles on art as a subject of interdisciplinary study to Voprosy filosofii in the mid-1970s. In the late 1970s, A. Ia. Zis'was identified as a leading theoretician in the institute's Esthetics Sector. Zis' has written on esthetics and the sociology of artistic culture abroad ( Voprosy filosofii , 1975, No. 11). The institute has also published its own journal on esthetics ( Voprosy estetiki ) since 1958. PHL003 All-Union Scientific-Research Institute of Technical Esthetics Vsesoiuznyi nauchno-issledovatel'skii institut tekhnicheskoi estetiki gosudarstvennogo komiteta soveta ministrov SSR po nauke i tekhnike Moskva VDNKh, Korp. 115 Telephone Number: 181-97-56 Agency: USSR Council of. Ministers Director: The All-Union Scientific-Research Institute of Technical Esthetics is one of the best known and most respected Soviet research centers in the field of esthetics. The institute’s leading theoreti¬ cian in the late 1970s, L. I. Novikova, is an authority on the rela¬ tionship of art and technology in contemporary esthetics. She defended - her doctoral dissertation at the Academy of Sciences' Institute of Philosophy in 1977 ("Esthetic Activity in the System of Social Practice: Methodology of the Problem"). Institute scholars Karl Kantor and V. M. Munipov are also prominent, the former for original (and somewhat unor¬ thodox) work in social aspects of design ( dizain ), the latter for writings on design and science. The institute's slick magazine, Tekhnicheskaia estetika , is the leading publication of its kind in the Soviet Union. PHL004 All-Union Society "Znanie" Vsesoiuznoe obshchestvo "Znanie" Moskva proezd Serova, 4 Telephone Number: Agency: Chairman: ARTOBOLEVSKII, I. I. The All-Union Society "Znanie" (Knowledge) claims many of the outstanding scholars and scientists of the USSR among its 2,700,000 members. Founded in 1947, the organization is less a learned or pro¬ fessional society than an expanded adult education venture which pub¬ lishes a popular monthly ( Nauka i zhizn’ ) and helps organize conferences and seminars. Of the latter, a 1972 conference on scientific atheism and a 1979 conference in honor of Einstein's centenary represent society-sponsored activities in which Soviet philosophers took part. PHL005 Institute of Developmental Biology Institut biologii razvitiia im. N. K. Kol'tsova AN SSSR 117334 Moskva ul. Vavilova, 26 Telephone Number: 135-33-22 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Rector: TURPAEV, T. M. The Institute of Developmental Biology of the USSR Academy of Sciences has supported work on philosophical questions of biology. In the mid-1970s particular attention was paid to the role of chance in biological evolution (see A. V. Iablokov, "Nekotorye aspekty problemy sluchainosti v biologicheskoi evoliutsii," Voprosy filosofii , 1976, No. 9). PHL006 Institute of Ethnography Institut etnografii im. N. N. Miklukho-Maklaia AN SSSR 117036 Moskva ul. D. Ul'ianova, 19 Telephone Number: 126-94-85 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Rector: BROMLEI, Iu. V. The Institute of Ethnography of the USSR Academy of Sciences is a large, multi-disciplinary institution whose staff includes anthro¬ pologists, historicans, linguists, sociologists, folklorists and other specialists. (For a detailed description of the Institute see ANT004) Institute workers have published articles dealing with philosophical questions of religion and atheism (especially among ethnic groups of the USSR) and with theory and history of ethnic cultures in both the institute's own journal, Sovetskaia etnografiia , and Voprosy filosofii PHL007 Institute of the Far East Institut Dal'nego Vostoka AN SSSR 117218 Moskva ul. Krasikova, 27 Telephone Number: ,124-01-17 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: SLADKOVSKII, M.I. The Institute of the Far East of the USSR Academy of Sciences was established in 1966. Since that time institute scholars have con¬ tributed articles on aspects of eastern philosophy (from Confucious to Mao) to their house journal, Problemy Dal'nego Vostoka , and to Voprosy filosofii. 582 PHL008 Institute of General Genetics Institut obshchei genetiki AN SSSR 117809 Moskva ul. Gubkina, 3 Telephone Number: 135-62-13 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: DUBININ, N. P. The Academy of Sciences' Institute of General Genetics has taken part in seminars organized by the academy on philosophical questions of natural science. Director Dubinin has written in .Voprosy filosofii (1975, No. 10) on population conceptions and typological thought. PHL009 Institute of the International Workers T Movement Institut mezhdunarodnogo rabochego dvizheniia AN SSSR 101831 Moskva, tsentr Kolpachnyi per., 9a Telephone Number: 227-37-03 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: TIMOFEEV, T. T. Though the Institute of the International Workers' Movement con- concerns itself chiefly with questions of sociology, economics, and history (see SOC012), studies in philosophy are also produced under institute auspices. In the mid-1970s, Voprosy filosofii carried articles by a number of institute scholars on topics such as "left Freudianism" and contemporary left-radical ideology; the genesis and development of the concept of "revolution from above"; and "post-urban" lifestyles. Director Timofeev has written (also in Voprosy filosofii ) on social aspects of the interdependence of man and the environment. PHL010 Institute of Linguistics Institut izaykoznaniia AN SSSR 121019 Moskva ul. Marksa-Engelsa, 1/14 Telephone Number: 202-97-39 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: STEPANOV, G. V. Scholars at the Institute of Linguistics of the USSR Academy of Sciences have studied philosophical questions of linguistic development in conjunction with specialists from various ethnic language groups in the USSR. In addition, A. A. Leont'ev, chairman of the institute's Psycholinguistics Section, has written on sign and activity ( znak i deiatel'nost' ) in Voprosy filosofii . (Also see the discussion in LIT 005.) 583 PHL011 Institute of Marxism-Leninism Institut Marksizma-Leninizma pri TsK KPSS 129256 Moskva ul. Vil'gel'ma Pika, 4 Telephone Number: 181-22-70 Agency: Central Committee of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union Director: EGOROV, A.G. Established in the early 1920s, the Institute of Marxism- Leninism has long functioned as a central collection agency for and archive of original manuscripts by Marx, Engels and Lenin. Beginning with a collection of eight manuscripts by Marx, the institute has come to house some 8,000 manuscripts and documents by Marx and Engels and 34,000 by Lenin. A number of the Marx manuscripts, it should be noted, were released for publication by institute authorities only in the mid-1960s. Several prominent philosophers have worked at the institute. M. B. Mitin, the leading official philosopher of ,the 1930s, served as the institute’s director from 1939 to 1944. V. M. Pozner, editor and senior collaborator at the Institute from 1939 to 1957, specialized in the history of philosophy and questions of Marxism-Leninism. In recent years, lu. E. Volkov has emerged as one of the Institute's more visible scholars, publishing articles in Voprosy filosofii on the themes "The 25th Congress of the CPSU and Theoretical Problems of Social Policy" and "The Influence of Socio-Economic and Scientific-Technical Factors on a System of Power." Current director Egorov has worked in the areas of forms of social consciousness, base and superstructure, esthetics and cultural life. The institute's library, established in 1931, contains over 2 million units. 584 PHL012 Institute of Mathematics Matematicheskii institut im. V. A. Steklova AN SSSR 117966 Moskva ui. Vavilova, 42 Telephone Number: 153-22-91 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: VINOGRADOV, I. M. The Institute of Mathematics of the USSR Academy of Sciences has supported significant work on philosophical questions of science, mathematics and logic. A. A. Markov, long employed at both the institute and Moscow State University, has worked in the areas of celestial mech¬ anics, theory of dynamic systems, theory of groups, problems of identity and quantity, logic of construction and constructive mathematical ana¬ lysis. He formulated the ideas of abstraction of identification and of abstraction of potential practicability. Markov has been widely credited for important discoveries about algorithms and major achievements in algebraic logic and cybernetics. His work has appeared chiefly in the institute's serial, Trudy (Vol. 38, 1951; vol. 42, 1954; vol. 52, 1958; vol. 67, 1962) and in the academy's Vestnik AN SSSR. PHL013 Institute of Molecular Biology Institut molekuliarnoi biologii AN SSSR 117984 Moskva ul. Vavilova, 32 Telephone Number: 135-23-11 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: ENGEL'GARDT, V. A. The Academy of Sciences' Institute of Molecular Biology has organized seminars on philosophical questions of natural science. One such seminar in the early 1970s dealt with the theme of chance and necessity. Director Engel'gardt has also written in Voprosy filosofii (1976, No. 7) on hierarchy, integration and discovery ("uznavanie"). 585 PHL014 Institute of Philosophy Ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni institut filosofii AN SSSR 121019 Moskva Volkhonka, 14 Telephone Number: 203-95-69 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: UKRAINTSEV, B. S. History .—The origins of the Institute of Philosophy of the USSR Academy of Sciences can be traced to 1918. In that year the Socialist (later Communist) Academy of Social Sciences was created, including in its original cluster of research and teaching establishments an Institute of Scientific Methodology. By 1927 this institute had been reorganized as a Philosophy Section; two years later the section emerged as the academy's Institute of Philosophy. It is from this 1929 incarnation that the present Institute of Philosophy officially dates its birth. The institute grew in size and importance during the brief period (1929-31) of theoretical and organizational tumult in Soviet philosophy that marked the end of post-revolutionary heterodoxy. During this time the institute absorbed two parallel institutions from other organiza¬ tions—-the Institute of Philosophy from the Russian Association of Scientific Research Institutes in the Social Sciences (RANION) and the Institute of Philosophy and Natural Science from the Institute of Red Professors (IKP)—and served as co-sponsor of a pivotal conference (in April, 1930) at which the opposition to the briefly-dominant Deborin school first emerged. In 1936, when the Communist Academy was itself absorbed into the USSR Academy of Sciences, the institute was assigned de jure the role it had played de facto for several years, that of chief coordinating center and research facility for the official Soviet philosophy enterprise. The institute's position of unrivalled eminence in its field did not, however, serve to insulate it from conflict and controversy; from the late 1930s onward the institute has periodically received reprimands from various official quarters (including its own ranks) concerning real or perceived inadequacies in its performance. In the period following affiliation with the USSR Academy, the institute’s production of summary ( obobshchaiushchie ) works proceeded at a rather deliberate pace. Only one volume of a proposed two-volume dic¬ tionary of philosophy appeared in print; a multi-volume history of philo¬ sophy was begun but pursued only haltingly; a textbook on dialectical materialism was planned but not brought out. This apparent reluctance to lead the "struggle" on the philosophy "front" drew official criticism before and during the war. In 1938 and again in 1940 the presidium of the Academy of Sciences took the institute to task for insufficient militancy; in 1944 the Central Committee of the party accused institute scholars (despite a record of patriotic wartime contributions) of having failed to discern and denounce Hegel's "reactionary" nationalism. Even sharper criticism, however, was leveled at the institute in the imme¬ diate post-war period, during Minister of Culture A. A. Zhdanov's cam¬ paign against various "bourgeois tendencies" in Soviet arts and sciences. Zhdanov first attacked the institute's director, G. F. Aleksandrov, for "objectivism," then proceeded to a general denunciation of institute scholars for alleged elitism, lack of militancy, isolation from the republican institutes and universities, low productivity, wilfull ig¬ norance of contemporary problems and other shortcomings. The charges inspired much public self-criticism, including numerous avowals of rededication to the "national effort" in philosophy on the part of institute workers. One concrete result of the Zhdanov episode was the establishment in 1947 of a journal for the institute, Voprosy filosofii (Questions of Philosophy), which was to serve as both a national philo¬ sophical journal of record and as an instrument for better coordinating and expanding the philosophy enterprise nationwide. Promises of reform and improved performance notwithstanding, the institute proved incapable of satisfying its critics. From 1948 to 1950 both the party (in Pravda ) and the parent Academy of Sciences re¬ peatedly rebuked the institute for the failings first noted by Zhdanov and for the publication in Voprosy filosofii of a number of articles containing "serious errors." In 1950, an entire session of the Academy presidium was devoted to a discussion of the Institute's organizational and theoretical shortcomings. This session inspired a set of resolu¬ tions adopted by the institute's governing council which effectively proscribed individual philosophical initiative: daily work schedules were assigned to institute scholars; exact finishing dates for chapters or sections of projects iir preparation were planned in advance; an elaborate system of pre-publication criticism was arranged for all works prepared under institute auspices. After Stalin's death in 1953, the institute enjoyed a relaxation of pressure from official sources. A number of institute scholars were voted membership in the Academy; the editor of Voprosy filosofii (D. I. Chesnokov) was promoted to the presidium of the party's Central Com¬ mittee. New sectors were soon added to the institute (psychology, esthetics and atheism became separate subdisciplines by 1956) , and a sociolocial research division was created. The strictures imposed in 1950, moreover, were virtually abandoned. The output of original monographs increased and the quality of the work produced rose signi¬ ficantly by all accounts. Dissertations defended at the institute— which in the period 1948-51 had included studies titled "German Exis¬ tentialism—The Ideology of Finance Capital," "The Liquidation of the Exploiting Classes and.the Overcoming of Class Distinctions in the USSR," and "The Development of the Marxist Dialectic in the Works of I. V. Stalin"—began to assume less stridently propagandists tones. 587 The new dispensation of the mid-1950s clearly left the institute in a more stable position than it had been able to attain in the Stalin era. Nevertheless, the succeeding quarter century has not witnessed the total reconciliation of state goals and institute accomplishments in philosophy. Though the institute has continued to grow, has organized and participated in international forums and has issued works which have drawn praise and attention abroad, various inadequacies-—as has been regularly acknowledged in the Soviet philosophical press—have persisted. Summarizing the institute's tasks and achievements in 1975, current director B. S. Ukraintsev noted in Voprosy filosofii that in both scale and theoretical expertise the institute's work still did not meet the requirements of "the contemporary stage of communist construc¬ tion and the ideological struggle" or the "level of contemporary scien¬ tific knowledge." Specifically, research on essential and pressing questions proceeded too slowly; coordination of research between the institute and its subordinate establishments was insufficient; and most glaringly, summary works on dialectical materialism and historical materialism still had not been produced. Perhaps most representative of the conservatism that still marked the institute in the 1960s and 70s is the case of the five-volume general study of the history of philosophy in the USSR ( Istoriia filo¬ sofii v SSSR ). Begun by the institute in the mid-1960s, the first four volumes appeared in print between 1968 and 1971. The final volume—which is to cover the period from 1917 to the present—had not appeared by 1980. Despite its various and significant successes, then, the institute has not yet fully realized its assigned role or come to terms with the history of the movement at the center of which it stands. While the institute (and the Division of Philosophy and Law) remain the province of the "old guard"—Academicians M. B. Mitin (b. 1901), L. F. Il'ichev (b. 1906) and P. N. Fedoseev (b. 1908) stand out for their conservatism—this is.not likely to happen. Organization and Staff .—The Institute of Philosophy presently employs a staff of 280 scholars spread among three divisions and 24 sectors. The latter group is known to include sectors of: Dialectical Materialism; Historical Materialism; History of Soviet Philosophy; Scientific Communism; Esthetics; Ethics; Logic; History of Philosophy (including the sub-sectors German, French, Classical and Other); Philosophy of Science; Philosophy of Culture; Philosophy of Problems of Man; and Philosophy of Problems of the Scientific-Technical Revo¬ lution . Graduate degrees have been offered since 1939; by the early 1960s the institute supported over 100 graduate students seeking candidate and doctoral degrees. In the mid-1970s, however, graduate admission became limited to students pursuing specialization in dialectical and historical materialism, theory of scientific communism, esthetics, ethics, logic and philosophy of science. Some Known Research Areas .—The institute’s work is said to proceed along the lines of ten "main perspectives of research": (.1) the materialist dialectic as a general theory of development; (2) theory and history of scientific communism; (3) Marxism-Leninism as theory of the historical process; (4) the materialist dialectic as logic and methodogy of contemporary natural science; (5) philosophical problems of logic; (6) social and philosophical problems of epistemology; (7) history of philosophy in the USSR; (8) history of esthetic and ethical thought; (9) history of world philosophy and history of Marxist-Leninist philo¬ sophy; and (10) study of contemporary foreign philosophical and ideo¬ logical trends. Major collective works issued by the institute in recent years include Istoriia filosofii (The History of Philosophy), in 6 volumes, 1957-1965; Filosofskaia entsiklopediia ( Encyclopedia of Philosophy ), in 5 volumes, 1960-1970; Istoriia filosofii v SSSR (The History of Philo- sophy in the USSR ), vols. 1-4, 1968-1971; Bor’ba idei v sovremennom mire (The Struggle of Ideas in the Contemporary World), in 3 volumes, 1975-1977; Filosofiia i sovremennost 1 (Philosophy and the Present), 1976; Dukhovnyi mir razvitogo sotsialisticheskogo obshchestva (The Spiritual World of Developed Socialist Society), 1977; Kibernetika i dialektika (. Cybernetics and the Dialectic ) , 1978; Oxnovy marksistko- leninskoi filosofii (Essentials of Marxist-Leninist Philosophy, 5th edition, 1978). Major works by individual authors published by the institute since 1970 include Kommunisticheskii ideal i nravstvennoe razvitie lich - nosti (The Communist Ideal and the Moral Development of Personality), 0. P. Tselikova, 1970; Priroda i spetsifika filosofskikh kategorii (The Nature and Specifics of Philosophical Categories), A. P. Sheptulin, 1973; Samoupravliaiushchiesia sistemy i prichinnost' (Self-Regulating Systems and Causality), B. S. Ukraintsev, 1972; Diaxektika v sovremennoi fizike (The Dialect-ic in Contemporary Physics) , M. E. Omel'ianovskii, 1973; Problemy estetiki (Problems of Esthetics), A. G. Egorov, 1977; Dialektika sovremennoi epokhi ( The Dialectic of the Present Epoch), P. N. Fedoseev, 1977; Kapitalizm i iskusstvo (Capitalism and Art), T. I. Ovsiannikov, 1977; Sistemyi analiz i nauchnoe znanie (Systematic Analysis and Scientific Knowledge), D. P. Gorskii, 1978; and Dialekticheskii materializm i istoriia filosofii (Dialectical Materialism and the History of Philosophy), T. I. Oizerman, 1979. A sampling of the most recent contributions to Voprosy filosofii by institute scholars includes articles by L. B. Bazhenov on systemati- city as a methodological regulative principle of scientific theory (1979, No. 6), V. A. Smirnov on problems of the development of logic (1979, No. 6), I. P. Merkulov on the scientific revolution and the hypothetical method (1979, No. 8), K. Kh. Delokarov on materialist dialectics and Relativity theory (1979, No. 8), deputy director Iu. V. Sachkov on the concepts of Mario Bunge's foundations of probability (1979, No. 8), N. S. Iulina on Popper's "emergent realism" against reductionist mate¬ rialism (1979, No. 8) and T. B. Liubimova on the tragic in modern bourgeois esthetics (1979, No. 8). In 1977, 12 doctoral and 20 candidate dissertations in philosophy were defended at the institute. The doctoral dissertations, by discip¬ line , were: Dialectical and Historical Materialism 1. "The Category of Social Psychology in the System of Historical Materialism" (A. I. Goriacheva). 2. "Esthetic Activity in the System of Social Practice: Methodology of the Problem" (L. I. Novikova). 3. "The Dialectic of the Social and the Biological in Man's Labor Activity" (N. B. Okonskaia). 4. "The Materialist Dialectic and the Theory of Evolution" (I. N. Smirnov). 5. "The Theoretical and the Empirical as a Problem of the Philosophico- Methodological Analysis of Science" (V. S. Shvyrev). History of Philosophy 1. "Methodological Problems of Research on the Development of Philosophy in an Antagonistic Society: The Sociological Aspect" (V. S. Gorskii). 2. "The Problem of Violence in Contemporary Bourgeois Socio- Philosophical Thought" (V. V. Denisov). 3. "The Problem of the Correlation of Politics and War and its Reflection in the History of the Ideological Struggle" (T. R. Kondratkov). 4. "Anthropological Positivism in Russia in the Last Half of the 19th Century" (N. F. Utkina). Philosophical Questions of Natural Science 1. "The Unity of Natural Science Knowledge [ znanie ]" (I. A. Akchurin). 2. "Four Concepts of Time in Philosophy and Physics" (Iu. B. Molchanov). Theory of Scientific Communism ■ » — —. -M. - — ■■ . — ■■ — .*1 ■■ IT.I— ■■ ■■ — - — - ■■ — - "The Change in the Socio-class Structure of Slovakia in the Course of the Building of Socialism in Czechoslovakia" (Iozef Grabina). The candidate dissertations, by discipline, were: History of Philosophy 1. ’’Problems of Social Management in Lenin’s Works of 1917-1918" (A. A. Agapitov). 2. "The Problem of Man and the World of Man in Contemporary Argentine Philosophy" (V. A. Anishin). 3. "The Social Ideal and Ideological Functions of the Theory of 'Technocratic Society"’ (E. V. Demen’chenou). 4. "The Development of the Marxist-Leninist Theory of Truth [ istina j in the Works of Polish Philosophers" (P, F. Kazin). 5. "Anaximander’s Natural Philosophy" (0. N. Kessidi). 6. "Art as a Phenomenon of Culture: The Problem of the Correlation of Art and Culture in Classical German Philosophy" (V. A. Kruglikov). 7. "Marx's Conception of Dialectical Contradictions in its Historical Development: The Economic Works" (V. M. Mustafin). 8. "The Elaboration of Philosophico-Methodological Problems of the Science of Social Management in Bulgaria" (E. I. Stepanov). 9. "Critique of the Methodological-Bases of the Philosophy of Lin¬ guistic Analysis" (N. A. Tsyrkun). Philosophical Questions of Natural Science 1. "Methodological Aspects of the Synthesis of Knowledge in Ecology" (L. I. Vasilenko). 2. "A Logico-Epistemological Analysis of Mathematical Theory of Experiment" (S. N. Vovk). 3. "The Conceptual Content of the Problem of Time" (A. D. Gabaraev). 4. "A Philosophical Analysis of Contemporary Conceptions in Physics and Cosmology" (N. N. Lisovoi). 5. "Modelling in the Synthesis of Knowledge" (N. M. 0. Mamedov). 6. "A Logico-Methodological Analysis of the Concept of a 'Biological Object'" (V. I. Tishchenko). T, "Theory and Reality in Astrophysics" (V. G. Torosian). 591 Dialectical and Historical Materialism 1. "On the Dialectical-Materialist Bases of the Conception of Structural Levels of Material Systems in Biology" (M. 0. Ibodov). 2. "Consciousness of Self in Personality" (M. V. Stafetskaia). 3. "Epistemological Bases of the Mathematization of Scientific Knowledge" (V. A. Balkhanov). Logic "The Probability Paradox of Explicit Systems of Inductive Logic" (B. L. Likhtenfel'd). Institute scholars regularly organize and take part in con¬ ferences, symposia and seminars on various themes in philosophy, psychology and sociology, both in the USSR and abroad. Close ties are also maintained with a number of the Academy of Sciences' Scien¬ tific Councils. Of these, three in particular have gained substantial support from institute philosophers: 1) The Scientific Council on Philosophical Questions of Con¬ temporary Natural Science was established within the presidium of the USSR Academy of Sciences in 1959 after a nationwide conference on the subject in the previous year. The council's general purpose is to bring together Soviet philosophers and scientists on a regular basis to affirm the validity of dialectical materialism as a scientific philosophy and tool of scientific research. The council's meetings in recent years have dealt with both this theme and with more specific cases; that of December, 1977, for example, focused on (a) the materialist dialectic and the resolution of methodological problems of science in light of the decisions of the 25th Congress of the CPSU, (b) philosophical questions of cosmology and (c) plans to issue a series of collective works on the theme "The Materialist Dialectic— the Logic and Methodology of Contemporary Science." In addition to its regular Moscow meetings, the council directs and participates in symposia and seminars all over the USSR, working in conjunction with academy affiliates and with university faculties of science and philosophy. 2) The Scientific Council on Problems of Foreign Ideological Trends monitors and criticizes developments in political theory and social philosophy outside the Soviet Union, both east and west. The council also organizes and participates in inter-institutional con¬ ferences on various ideological topics (e.g., "Engels and Questions of the Contemporary Ideological Struggle"). In addition, the council assists in the publication of various foreign and domestic ideological tracts. 3) Chaired by A.G. Egorov, the Scientific Council on Questions of Esthetics holds regular discussions on trends in foreign and domestic esthetics research. A. Ia. Zis T , Deputy Chairman of the Council, has written on esthetics and the sociology of artistic culture abroad in Voprosy filosofii (1975, No. 11). Research Facilities .—The institute has its own library, archive and six reading rooms. The library, .established in 1934, contains over 66,000 units. Selected References S. N. Grigorian, L. N. Lazanin, "Vsesoiuznoe koordinatsionnoe soveshchanie po voprosam filosofii v Institute filosofii AN SSSR," Voprosy filosofii , 1959, No. 8, 149-158. Institut filosofii AN SSSR, "K iubileiu Instituta filosofii AN SSSR,” Voprosy filosofii , 1979, No. 5, 21-32. A. Ia. Sharov, "Prezidium Akademii nauk SSSR obsuz’ndaet rabotu Instituta filosofii, 1 ' Voprosy filosofii , 1970, No. 3, 134-139. "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennykh v 1977 godu," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, 177-185. B. S. Ukraintsev, "Ob osnovnykh napravleniiakh issledovanii v Institute filosofii AN SSSR," Voprosy filosofii , 1977, No. 1, 94-104. N. P. Vasil’ev, "V Institute filosofii Akademii nauk SSR: 0 khode raboty Instituta," Voprosy filosofii , 1948, No. 2, 367-369. G. A. Wetter, Dialectical Materialism: A Historical and Systematic Survey of Philosophy in the Soviet Union . Translated by Peter Heath (New York: Frederick A. Praeger, 1958) •. PHL015 Institute of Physics Fizicheskii institut im. P. N. Lebedeva AN SSSR 117924 Moskva Leninskii prosp., 53 Telephone Number: 135-21-57 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: BASOV, N. G. The Institute of Physics of the USSR Academy of Sciences supports philosophical research in a number of areas. V. L. Ginzburg and E. L. Feinberg, both of the institute's Division of Theoretical Physics, con¬ tributed articles to Voprosy filosofii in the mid-1970s on relativity theory and art and cognition, respectively. S93 PHL016 Institute of Psychology Institut psikhologii AN SSSR 129366 Moskva Iaroslavskaia, 13 Telephone Number: 283-38-09 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: LOMOV, B. F. Since its establishment in 1971 (drawn from parts of a number of academy institutions, including the Institute of Philosophy), the Institute of Psychology of the USSR Academy of Sciences has conducted philosophical research in a number of areas, largely concentrating this work in its Department of Philosophical and Social Psychology. Director Lomov has recently written on the categories of communication and acti¬ vity in psychology ( Voprosy filosofii , 1979, No. 8). PHL017 Institute of Slavic and Balkan Studies Institut slavianovedeniia i balkanistiki AN SSSR 125040 Moskva Leningradskii prosp., 7 Telephone Number: 250-59-39 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: MARKOV, D. F. The Institute of Slavic and Balkan Studies has supported research on esthetic questions of socialist realism. I. M. Sheptunov and director Markov both published articles in this field in Voprosy filosofii in the mid-1970s. PHLQ18 Institute of Sociological Research Institut sotsiologic'neskikh issledovanii AN SSSR 117259 Moskva ul. Krzhizhanovskogo, 24/35, korp. 5 Telephone Number: 128-91-61 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: RIABUSHKIN, T. V. Founded in 1968 as the Institute of Concrete Social Research, the USSR Academy of Sciences’ Institute of Sociological Research sup¬ ports work in a number of areas of social philosophy. For a detailed discussion of the institute's research, see SOC019. In 1977, a doctoral dissertation in philosophy titled "The Genesis and Particularities of Spiritual Fellowship [ obshchenie ] through Mass Media" was defended at the institute by V. S. Korobeinikov. PHL019 Institute of State and Law Institut gosudarstva i prava AN SSSR 119841 Moskva ul. Frunze, 10 Telephone Number: 291-87-56 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: KUDRIAVTSEV, V. N. The Institute of State and Law of the USSR Academy of Sciences has supported work in the area of philosophy of law. V. 5. Nersesiants, a senior researcher at the institute, has written on Hegel's dialectic of law in Voprosy filosofii (1975, No. 11). PHL020 Institute of the USA and Canada Institut Soedinennykh Shtatov Ameriki i Kanady AN SSSR 121069 Moskva Khlebnyi per., 2/3 Telephone Number: 290-58-75 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: ARBATOV, G. A. Scholars at the Institute of the USA and Canada have contributed articles to Voprosy filosofii on the themes of contemporary western anti-communist doctrine and neo-liberalism vs. neo-conservatism. PHL021 Institute of World Literature Institut mirovoi literatury im. A. M. Gor'kogo AN’SSSR 121069 Moskva ul. Vorovskogo, 25a Telephone Number: 290-50-30 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: BERDNIKOV, G. P. The Institute of World Literature has been associated with the work of several prominent Soviet philosophers. V. F. Asmus, long on the faculty of Moscow State University and a senior scientific colla¬ borator at the institute, has produced notable works in Che areas of history of philosophy, esthetics, logic and literature. I. K..Luppol, a Deborin supporter in the 1920s, served as director of the institute 'from 1935-40; Luppol edited the first Russian edition of the collected works of Diderot and Lamettrie, and was one of the first Soviet scholars to do a philosophical analysis of Lenin. Purged under Stalin, he was rehabilitated post-’numously. 595 PHL022 Military-Air Engineering Academy Voenno-vozdushnaia inzhenernaia akademiia im. professora N. E. Zhikovskogo Moskva Leningradskii prosp. Telephone Number: Agency: Commandant: FILIPPOV, V. V. The Military-Air Engineering Academy, located almost directly across the street from Moscow's Central Airfield, has trained a number of the Soviet Union’s most prominent pilots and aircraft designers (in¬ cluding, among the latter, S. V. Il’iushin and A. S. Iakovlev). In addition to its programs in military science and technology, the academy also supports graduate work in various social sciences up to the doc¬ toral level. In 1977, a doctoral dissertation in philosophy—entitled "Creative Initiative as a Factor in Fortifying the Fighting Strength of a Socialist Army and in the Achievement of Victory in an Armed Conflict"—was defended at the academy of V. D. Serebriannikov. Selected References : Harriet Fast Scott and William F. Scott, The Armed Forces of the USSR (Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press, 1979). PHL023 Military-Political Academy ~" Voenno-politicheskaia akademiia im. V. I. Lenina Moskva Telephone Number: Agency: Commandant: MAL'TSEV, E. E. Located on Moscow's inner ring road, the Military-Political Academy serves both as an advanced school for political workers and military pedagogues drawn from the Red Army officer corps and as a "center of scientific research work in the field of social sciences and military discipline." The academy began training instructors in social sciences and military jurisprudence for institutions of military education in the mid-1950s; the jurisprudence program was dropped in 1974. 596 Academy research and instruction encompasses work in a broad range of social science disciplines, including sociology, psychology and philosophy as well as pedagogy. Academy scholars have produced studies of the psychology of personality of the Soviet soldier (Ocherki po psikhologii lichnosti sovetskogo voina ) and of problems of psychology in the military collective ( Problemy psikhologii voinskogo kollektiva ) as well as a volume on military pedagogics ( Voennaia pedagogika ). In philosophy, studies prepared by the academy 1 s Section of Marxist-Leninist Philosophy and Section of Dialectical Materialism have served as signi¬ ficant indicators of current Soviet positions on theoretical questions of war and peace. Of particular importance has been an authoritative volume on Marxism-Leninism and the military ( Marksizm-leninizm o voine i armii ; 5th edition, 1968) in which official Soviet attitudes toward nuclear war have been elaborated. Also of note among studies produced - by academy philosophers is A. S. Milovidov's volume on the Leninist philosophical heritage and problems of contemporary war ( Filosofskoe nasledie V. I. Lenina i problemy sovremennoi voiny , 1972). The academy's graduate program in philosophy is remarkably active: in 1977, 12 dissertations (two doctoral and ten candidate) were defended. The doctoral dissertations, by V. M. Bondarenko and K. A. Paiusov, were titled respectively "A Philosophico-Sociological Analysis of the Role of Science in Fortifying the Fighting Strength of the Soviet Armed Forces" and "War and Religion: An Analysis of Religious Consciousness in Questions of War and the Army." The can¬ didate dissertations were titled "The Military-Revolutionary Views of Jose Marti” (by L. E. Gomon'kov)"Esthetic Appreciation and Problems of its Formation and Development among Soviet Soldiers" (V. A. Remizov); "The Place and Role of the Social Sciences in Fortifying the Fighting Strength of the Czechoslovak Socialist Republic" (Frantishek Shkabrada); "A Philosophico-Sociological Analysis of Military Discip¬ line in the Functioning of the System 'Man as Military Technology [ tekhnika ]'" (V. I. Zinevich); "Marxism-Leninism on the Social Role of Contemporary Bourgeois Armies in the Life of Society" (A. G. Kovalenko); "War and the Consciousness of the Masses" (I. M. Steblevskii); "Method¬ ological Questions of the Analysis and Evaluation of the Moral [e] Factor [ moral'nyi faktor ] in War" (A. Kh. Shabaev); "The Problem of Truth [ istina ] in Morality [ moral' ] and its Methodological Significance for the Moral Upbringing of Soviet Soldiers" (V. G. Bondarenko); "Moral Relations in the Military Collective and their Regulation" (G. I. Galibin); and "Methodological Questions of the Choice of Criteria of Command Efficiency of the Troops of National Air Defense" (A. P . Sidorenko). Selected References: Harriet Fast Scott and William F. Scott, The Armed Forces of the USSR (Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press, 1979). "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennykh v 1977 godu," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, 177-185. 597 PHL024 Moscow Higher Technical School Moskovskoe ordena Lenina i ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni vyshee tekhnicheskoe uchilishche im. N. E. Baumana 107005 Moskva Vtoraia Baumanskaia ul., 5 Telephone Number: 267-03-91 Agency: USSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Director: The Philosophy Section of the Moscow Higher Technical School (along with that of Saratov State University) gained national atten tion as the object of a highly critical appraisal by the party's Central Committee in 1974. After having its alleged inadequacies publicly exposed in a national party directive ( postanovlenie TsK KPSS ), the section vowed to improve its work in all dimensions, especially in regard to the overriding concern of "proper philoso¬ phical instruction of the younger generation." PHL025 Moscow Institute of the National Economy Moskovskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni institut narodnogo khoziaistva im. G. V. Plekhanova 413054 Moskva Stremiannyi per., 28 Telephone Number: 236-40-94 - - Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BIRMAN, A. M. Founded in 1907, the Moscow Institute of the National Economy (also called the Plekhanov Institute) is the oldest and possibly the best economics teaching institution in the Soviet Union. The insti¬ tute's research and instruction interests range far afield (see EC0042), including philosophy along with a host of other social sciences. The institute was one of the first Soviet institutions of higher learning to offer sociology courses. 598 In 1977, seven candidate dissertations in philosophy were defended at the institute: "The Diversity of Forms of the Reflection of Objective Reality in Theoretical Knowledge" (V. K. Zolotarev); "An Analysis of the Category of the Ideal: A Critique of the Most Recent Idealist and Physi- calist Conceptions" (T. P. Mal’kova); "Methodological and Socio- Theoretical Problems of Constructing Social Service Systems" (B. V. Sazonov); "The Category of ’Community' [ obshchestvennost' ] in His¬ torical Materialism and its Significance for Criticism of American Existentialism" (V. V. Tomashev); "Methodological and Theoretical Problems of the Interaction of the Objective and the Subjective in Material Production" (D. T. Tumbusova); "Prevision as an Aspect of Reflection: Biological Preconditions, Establishment, Fundamental Aspects" (B. A. Iakhontov); and "The World View of Aleksandr Khazhdeu" (D. K. Borshch),. Selected References: "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennykh v 1977 godu," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, 177-185. PHL026 Moscow State Institute of Culture Moskovskii gosudarstvennyi institut kul’tury 141400 Moskovskaia obi., Khimki, 6 Bibliotechnaia ul., 7 Telephone Number: 572-69-22 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Director: Located just beyond the Moscow city limits in Khimki, the Moscow State Institute of Culture is an important research center for esthetics. A recent study published by the institute dealt with music and esthetic appreciation (G. I. Pankevich, Muzykal'noe iskusstvo i vospitanie esteticheskogo vospriiatiia , 1978). In 1977, a candidate dissertation in philosophy titled "Leninism and the Problem of Humanism in Art" was defended at the institute by L. 3. Sitnikova. 599 PHL027 Moscow State Institute of International Relations Moskovskii gosudarstvennyi institut mezhdurarodnykh otnoshenii Moskva Metrostroevakaia, 53 Telephone Number: 246-09-08; 245-16-01 Agency: USSR Ministry of Foreign Affairs Director: LEBEDEV, N. I. The Philosophy Section of the Moscow State Institute of Inter¬ national Relations concentrates on criticism of contemporary bourgeois political and social philosophy. Recent articles by institute scholars in Voprosy filosofii and in the institute’s own serial ( Nauchnye trudy ) have dealt with topics such as elitism and pluralism in the west and the question of non-capitalist development in the works of Marx, Engels and Lenin. Institute professor A. F. Shishkin has also written on aetiology and ethics (Voprosy filosofii, 1974, No. 9). PHL028 Moscow State Pedagogical Institute Moskovskii ordena Lenina i ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. V. I. Lenina 119882 Moskva M. Perogovskaia ul., 1 Telephone Number: 246-82-73 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education. Director: Moscow State Pedagogical Institute—one of the leading estab¬ lishments of higher learning in the Soviet Union—has graduated a number of prominent philosophers from various of its. 16 faculties: M. F. Ovsiannikov, V. I. Prokof'ev, V. G. Baskakov, A. G. Egorov, P. V. Kopnin and F. F. Enevits all studied at the institute and later became figures of note in different branches of the Soviet philoso¬ phical establishment. Of its faculty members, by far the best known among the institute's philosophers has been A. F. Losev. In the 1920s, Losev tried to combine neo-Platonism with Hegelian dialectics and Husserlian phenomenology. He later made accommodations with more orthodox Soviet philosophy and began a long teaching career at the institute in 1944. Specializing in the areas of classical and Renaissance philosophy (espe¬ cially Plato, Aristotle, Plotinus and Nicholas of Cusa), categories of dialectics and critique ot bourgeois philosophy, Losev is arguably the most respected Soviet philosopher in the_we_s_t and, although h e r emains undecorated by the state, is considered by many colleagues the "grand old man" of Soviet philosophy. In recent years, Losev has worked on Renaissance esthetics, producing an impressive volume ( Estetika Voz - rozhdeniia) in 1978 at the age of 85. 600 Fourteen candidate and one doctoral dissertations in philosophy were defended at the institute in 1977. The doctoral dissertation, by A. V. Margulis, was titled "The Dialectic of Occupation [ deiatel’nost’ ] and the Needs of Society." The candidate dissertations—ten in dialec¬ tical and historical materialism and four in history of philosophy— covered a broad range of themes. In the former field the titles were: "On the interrelationship of General-Scientific [ obshchenauchnye ] and Philosophical Categories" (A. D. Vasil 1 ev); "The Interrelationship of the Elements of Moral and Esthetic Consciousness" (L. D. Zav'ialov); "The General-Scientific Character of the Axiomatic Method" (A. A. Kas'ian); "Certain Aspects of the Category of Interaction" (V. N. Kniazev); "The Dialectico-Materialist Essence of the Growth of the Role of Abstraction in the System of Scientific Knowledge: (A. F. Kudriashev); "The Appearance of New Concepts in Contemporary Science as a Reflection of the Characteristics of Objective Activity” (P. M. Mochenov); "Epistemological Aspects of Scientific Discussion" (T. G. Tashkinova); "The Peculiarities 'of the Process of Understanding Extreme [ ekstremal’nye ] Objects: From Materials of Cosmology" (S. M. Tokhtabiev); "The Personality [ lichnost T ] as the Subject of Social Relations and Activity" (V. A. Khoroshilov); and "The Problem of Con¬ tradiction in the Subjective Dialectic" (B. L. Iashin). In history of philosphy, the titles of the candidate disserta¬ tions were: "A Critique of Gaston Bachelard's ’Philosophy of Science'" (L. M. Veretennikova); "The Establishment of the Category of the Beautiful in the Philosophy of the German Enlightenment" (M. I. Korotkova); "The Problem of the Relationship of the State and the Individual [ lichnost' ]: Certain Historico-Philosophical and Socio- ideological Aspects" (T. N. Teliuk); and "The Development of the Marxist-Leninist Theory of Social Psychology and Ideology in the Works of V. V. Vorovskii" (T. B. Stebletsova). Selected References "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennykh v 1977 godu," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, 177-185. N. 0. Lossky, History of Russian Philosophy (New York: International Universities Press, 1951). 601 PHL029 Moscow State University Moskovskii ordena Lenina 1 ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. M. V. Lomonosova 117234 Moskva Leninskie gory Telephone Number: 139-19-25 (Philosophy Faculty) Agency: USSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: LOGUNOV, A. A. History .—Since its establishment in 1755, Moscow University has been one of the foremost Russian and Soviet' centers of activity in the field of philosophy. Founded at the initiative of Mikhail Lomonosov, the preeminent scholar of 18th century Russia whose interests ranged from mining to metaphysics, the university originally consisted of but three faculties: law, medicine and philosophy. The Philosophy Faculty taught philosophy proper along with history, philology and other liberal arts. Academic incorporation did not exempt philosphy at the university from outside interference. Catherine the Great, for years an ardent admirer of European philosophy and philosophers, turned against all strains of ’’liberal" thinking after 1789: thus a follower of Hume was turned out of the university during the later years of her reign and a dissertation on natural religion was publicly burned. Subsequent rulers showed even less desire to permit philosophy a free hand. During the reign of"Alexander I censorship of university philosophy lectures was begun in earnest. Nicholas I went a step further, removing all philosophy (save psychology and logic) from the university curriculum after the events of 1848 in Europe. Though this ban was relaxed in 1863, post-classical philosophy was not taught again at the university until 1889. Yet despite the official constraints imposed in the 18th and 19th centuries-—and in some cases because of them—many of Russia’s foremost speculative minds developed at Moscow University: Radishchev, Chaadaev, Herzen, Belinskii and Ogarev, to name but a few, studied philosophy at the university either formally or in student circles. In the quarter-century preceding the Bolshevik revolution, Russian academic philosophy at length came to enjoy a real measure of freedom. Moscow University became a lively center of discussions in this period. Hegelianism, neo-Leibnizianism and neo-Kantianism were debated seriously. Moreover, the influence of contemporary Russian thinkers—notably Vladimir Solov'ev, who had resigned from the univer¬ sity's philosophy section in 1877—became a real force in academic circles for the first time. Among the leading philosophers at the university during this period were the "legal Marxist"-turned-Orthodox theologian S. N. Bulgakov, the "intuitivists" S. L. Frank and A. F. Losev, the "personalists" L. M. Lopatin and N. V. Bugaev and the positivist-turned-Platonist N. Ia. Grot. Following the Bolshevik revolution of 1917 and the civil war— after which Moscow's academic philosophers of the "old school" were removed—the university found itself at the center of the debate in Soviet philosophy that continued for nearly a decade. A number of the principals of the debate were, in fact, Moscow University professors: the mechanists were represented by L. I. Aksel’rod (Ortodoks), A. I. Var'iash, and the physicist A. K. Timiriazev, while the Deborinites on the faculty included Deborin himself and I. K. Luppol. (Though both sides in the debate were discredited by 1931, it is worth noting that by the mid-1960s, official accounts of the university's role in the development of Soviet philosophy could speak of the "positive contri¬ butions" of both Aksel'rod and Deborin). The general decline of Soviet philosophy in the 1930s and early 40s was reflected at the university in the distinct paucity of original • works by university scholars in a number of areas ; classical philosophy and contemporary western philosophy were the two most barren areas. Nevertheless, significant work was carried on in peripheral fields. Philosophical questions of mathematics, for instance, were pursued by university scholars such as A. N.- Kolmogorov, A. A. Kurosh and S. A. Ianovskii; a collective work produced in 1936 by these three and several colleagues was one of the first substantial Soviet texts in the field. Further, a logic section was established in the university in 1943— which became the most progressive group of its kind in the Soviet Union, eventually spawning the first Soviet academic program in contemporary symbolic formal logic (distinct from dialectical logic). Philosophical questions of natural science also received some attention in the 30s and 40s, largely under the auspices .of the Section of Philosophy and History of Science (established in 1926). The post-war period—especially after the "discussions" initiated by Zhdanov in 1947—saw the level of university activity in philosophy rise both quantitatively and qualitatively. University scholars contri¬ buted significantly to a six-volume history of philosophy (the first sys¬ tematic Marxist analysis of real length) and began ‘to produce monographs covering a wide range of classical and pre-Marxian thinkers. The Philo¬ sophy Faculty itself increased steadily in size. By 1957, 41 professors and instructors were working in the Sections of Dialectical and Histori¬ cal Materialism, History of Foreign Philosophy and History of Philosophy of the Soviet Peoples, while an additional 50 taught in the Logic and Psychology sections. New sections (e.g., Scientific Atheism, Scientific Communism, History of Marxist-Leninist Philosophy) were added in the late 1950s and 60s and the number and frequency of faculty-sponsored symposia grew substantially. Even field work entered the picture: in the early 1960s, the faculty began to sponsor "philosophical expeditions" to various regions (Krasnodarsk, Orenburg, etc.) to conduct research on "religious ideology and psychology" among the population. In addition, relations between the faculty and the USSR Academy of Sciences' Institute of Philosophy became increasingly intimate: numbers of scholars began to work simultaneously in both institutions, a practice which has become even more common in the past decade. Because of this "revolving door" relationship and its extensive course offerings and publications, the faculty has assumed an extremely influential position in the management of the national philosophical enterprise. Indeed, the philosophy pro¬ gram at Moscow State University has become the model to which all other academic programs in philosophy throughout the Soviet Union aspire. Organization and Staff .—As of 1978 the Philosophy Faculty con¬ tained two divisions (Philosophy and Scientific Communism) and the fol¬ lowing 14 sections: 1. Dialectical Materialism (section chairman: S. T. Meliukhin) 2. Historical Materialism (V. A. Razin) 3. Logic (A. A. Starchenko) 4. History of Marxist-Leninist Philosophy (A. D. Kosichev) 5. History of Philosophy of the Peoples of the USSR (I. Ia. Shchipanov) 6. History of Foreign Philosophy (Iu. K. Mel’vil’) 7. History and Theory of Atheism (M. P. Novikov) 8. Marxist-Leninist Esthetics (M. F. Ovsiannikov) 9. Marxist-Leninist Ethics (S. F. Anisimov) 10. Scientific Communism (A. M. Kovalev) 11. History and Theory of the International Worker and Communist Movement (E. G. Sharanova) 12. Theory and Practice of Communist Education (E. F. Sulimov) 13. Methods of Concrete Social Research (D. F. Kozlov) 14. History of Socialist Instruction (N. I. Bochkarev) The faculty offered course specialization (through full-time and evening programs) in both philosophy and scientific communism, pre¬ paring its graduates to work as ’’philosophers, philosophy teachers and teachers.” In the 1977-78 academic year, the program included over a hundred courses covering a broad spectrum of topics. Among those were: — Dialectical Materialism (taught be Meliukhin, Iu. A. Petrov, S. A. Pastushnyi, V. M. Fedorov) — Historical Materialism (Razin,. N. I. Driakhlov, P. T. Belov, E. V. Bogoliubova, M. V. Demin) — History of Foreign Philosophy (Mel’vil', V. V. Sokolov, V. N. Kuznetsov) — Philosophical Problems of Natural Science (Iu. A. Petrov, V. G. Borzenkov, S. A. Lebedev) — Critique of the Methodological Bases of Anti-Communism and Revisionism (A. D. Kosichev, E. G. Iakovlev, A, I. Titarenko, V. S. Molodtsov) -- Fundamentals of Higher Mathematics (A. V. Dorofeeva) — Logic (A. A. Starchenko, V. A. Bocharov) — History and Theory of Atheism (M. P. Novikov, D. M. Ugrinovich) — Marxist-Leninist Esthetics (Ovsiannikov) — Dialectical Logic (S. A. Lebedev) — Logical Semantics (E. D. Smirnova) — Modal Logic (A. A. Ivin) — History of Art (G. S. Gur'ev) -- Positivist Esthetics: Critique of the Latest Trends in West German Bourgeois Esthetics (S. A. Zavadskii) — Sociology of Art (G. B. Luk'ianov) — Esthetics of Kant (M. N. Afasizhev) — Classical German Ethics (V. T. Ganzhin) — Ethics in Psychoanalysis (E. L. Dubko) — Critique of Contemporary Russian"Orthodoxy (E. S. Varichev) — Protestant Philosophy and Theology (V. I. Dobren'kov) — Ideology and Activity of the Unions of Atheists and Freethinkers in Capitalist Countries (I. M. Kichanova) — Sociological Problems of the Family and Fertility (A. I. Antonov) — Philosophy of Pascal and 17th Century Culture (G. Ia. Strel'tova) — Positivism (A. F. Zotov) — Critique of Russian Neo-Hegelianism in the Late 19th and Early 20th Centuries (Shipanov) — Philosophy of Ibn-Sina (Sh. F. Mamedov) — Critique of the Philosophy of 'Legal Marxism', 'God-seeking' [ bogoiskatel'stvo ], Existentialism and and the Ideology of Vekhi (Shipanov) — Marxist-Leninist Critique of Contemporary French Bourgeois History of Philosophy (I. A. Gobozov) — English Utopian Socialism (L. G. Kostiuchenko) 605 Some Known Research Areas .—Both the volume and diversity of philosophical work, produced by scholars at Moscow State University—in the Philosophy Faculty and elsewhere—have grown steadily throughout the post-war period. Among a host of prominent thinkers employed in the university at various points since 1945, at least passing mention should be made of several scholars not currently (1978) working there whose con tributions have been seminal in the development of the discipline. V. F. Asmus (b. 1894) began his lengthy career at the university in 1939. Long regarded as one of the most respected figures among the ’’older generation" of Soviet philosophers, Asmus produced substantial monographs on Kant (1929), logic (1947), Descartes (1956) , and 18th century German esthetics (1962) as well as a 654-page study of theoreti¬ cal questions in the history of esthetics (1968). B. M. Kedrov (b. 1903), a philosopher, chemist and historian of science, long held a university chair in the history of Marxist-Leninist philosophy. In addition to his notable works on Mendeleev and philo¬ sophy (1947, 1950, 1955) and on various aspects of the relationship of philosophy and natural science, Kedrov is well-known—and justifiably respected—for his courageous decision while editor of Voprosy filosofii in 1947 to publish articles that ran against the grain of orthodox Soviet philosophy. A. A. Markov (b. 1903), a mathematician and logician of inter¬ national standing, began teaching at the university in 1959 after more than twenty years at Leningrad State University and a long association with the USSR Academy of Sciences -1 Institute of Mathematics. Markov pursued studies in a number of areas, including celestial mechanics, theory of dynamic systems, theory of groups, problems of identity and quantity, logic of construction and constructive mathematical analysis. He is widely credited for important discoveries about algorithms and for major achievements in algebraic logic and cybernetics. (See also PHL012.) A. A. Zinov'ev was for 14 years an instructor on the Philosophy Faculty (as well as a researcher in the Academy of Sciences’ Institute of Philosophy) specializing in philosophical questions of logic. His worked gained international attention in the early 1960s with the pub¬ lication (in translation) of a monograph on many-valued logic ( Philo¬ sophical Problems of Many-valued Logic , edited and translated by Guido Kung and David Comey.Dordrecht, Holland: D. Reidel Publishing Co., 1963). Though one of the most respected Soviet scholars in the field, Zinov’ev was "relieved" of his academic responsibilities and expelled from the Communist Party after the publication abroad of a satirical novel; he was permitted to emigrate from the Soviet Union in 1978. 606 Of the section chairmen on the Philosophy Faculty as of 1978, two stand out particularly as leaders in their fields: Meliukhin and Ovsiannikov. Meliukhin, dean of the faculty in 1977-78 as well as chairman of the Section of Dialectical Materialism, has made important contributions in the field of philosophy of science. According to American scholar Loren Graham (see Selected References), Meliukhin's 1958 monograph on problems of the finite and the infinite ( Problemy konechnogo i bes- konechnogo ) represented an important transition point, a bridge linking traditional orthodox Soviet views of relativity with a new, post- Stalinist desire among Soviet scholars "to combine dialectical materi¬ alism, factual discussions of recent astronomical evidence, and con¬ ditional tolerance of relativistic models of the universe." Meliukhin's interpretation of relativity, which emerged through analyses of the Olbers and Seeliger paradoxes, was especially remarkable in the Soviet context, being "not a simple recognition of viewpoints previously considered inadmissable, but something of an independent statement." Meliukhin did much to "legitimize" Einstein in the Soviet Union, making the case that relativity theory supported (rather than negated) dia¬ lectical materialism. Ovsiannikov, appointed chairman of the faculty's Section of Marxist-Leninist Esthetics in 1961, has emerged as the Soviet Union's foremost "establishment" esthetician. A former student of George Lukacs, the Hungarian Marxist theoretician, Ovsiannikov has co-written a study of the history of pre-Marxian foreign philosophy ( Istoriia domarksistskoi zarubezhnoi filosofii [with V. V. Sokolov], 1959), produced a monograph on Hegel ( Filosofiia Gegelia , 1959), co-written a volume on the history of esthetics ( Qcherki istorii esteticheskikh uchenii [with Z. V. Smirnov], 1963), and, more recently, issued a study of capitalism and art ( Kapitalizm i iskusstvo , 1977). His articles— appearing in diverse publications, including Vestnik MGU , Voprosy literatury , Iskusstvo , and Kommunist as well as Voprosy filosofii —have treated such themes as Plekhanov's esthetics, Feuerbach's views on the origins of religion and Balzac's philosophical etudes; a recent article in Voprosy filosofii (1979, No. 6) dealt with Thomas Mann and the destiny of art in capitalist society. Ovsiannikov also served as editor of a multi-volume history of esthetics ( Istoriia estetiki , 1962- ) and of a standard Soviet text on Marxist-Leninist esthetics ( Osnovy marksistsko-leninskoi estetiki , 1978). In addition to his work at the university, Ovsiannikov is employed by the Academy of Sciences' Institute of Philosophy. 607 A sampling of the work of other section chairmen further illus¬ trates the breadth of faculty-supported research. Razin has written a study of the methodology of philosophical research (1962) and an article on philosophical aspects of social transition ( Voprosy filosofii , 1965, No. 6). Mel'vil', a specialist on contemporary bourgeois philosophy, has written monographs on Charles Pierce and pragmatism (1963) and trends in modern bourgeois thought (1969). Sulimov, who o attained the rank of general-maior in the Red Army, has written articles on philo¬ sophical questions of war and peace for various collections and co-wrote a standard text on scientific communism (1968). Kosichev, who chroni¬ cled the history of the first 50 years of the Philosophy Faculty under Soviet rule in Filosofskie nauki (1967, No. 5), was identified as faculty dean in 1979. Among the more prolific writers on the faculty are professors V. V. Sokolov', Sh. F. Mamedov, and D. M. Ugrinovich. Sokolov has produced monographs on Voltaire (1956), ancient philosophy (1958), the Renaissance (1962) , Spinoza (1964), and precursors of scientific communism (1965) in addition to collaborating with Ovsiannikov on a study of Hegel (1959). In articles he has treated Descartes, Bertrand Russell, Bacon and Hobbes. Mamedov, a specialist on Caucasian and Central Asian philosophy, has written monographs on 19th century Azerbaidzhani thinkers Akhundov (1960 and 1962) and Zaradabi (1960) as well as numerous articles in the field. Ugrinovich, whose work in religion and atheism has ranged far afield, includes in his list of publications volumes on the specifics of religion (1961) , art and religion (1963) , philosophical problems of critique of religion (1965) and articles in Voprosy filo ¬ sofii on such topics as existential-interpretations of Christianity (1966, No. 8) and Bonhoeffer’s "unreligious" Christianity and its heritage (1968, No. 2). In addition to the scholars above, I. S. Narskii—a longtime professor on the Philosophy Faculty who was teaching in the university's semi-autonomous Institute for Qualification-Raising of Social Science Teachers in 1977-78—deserves prominent mention. Narskii has published monographs on Polish philosophy (1954), semantic idealism (1956) , the Marxist understanding of the subject of philosophy and positivism (1959), the dialectic of knowledge in Das Kapital (1959), Locke (1960) , contem¬ porary positivism (1969), Marxist-Leninist epistemology (1966), David Hume (.1967) and contradictions in dialectical logic (1969) . His arti¬ cles, chiefly in Voprosy filosofii , have spanned a remarkably broad range. In 1977, 15 doctoral and 62 candidate dissertations in philosophy were defended at the university—more, in both cases, than at any other institution in the Soviet Union. The doctoral dissertations, by dis¬ cipline, were: Theory of Scientific Communism 1. ''The Scientific-Technical Revolution in Agriculture and Changes in the Social Structure of the Agrarian Sector of the Soviet Working Class" (V. M. Zorin). 2. "The Labor Activity of the Workers of an Industrial Enterprise in Developed Socialist Society" (M. A. Nuraev). 3. "The Place and Role of Rural Youth in Communist Construction" (P. M. Slepenkov). 4. "Collective Farm Democracy and the Laws of its Development in Conditions of Communist Construction" (B. I. Tarel'nik). 5. "A Critique of Bourgeois Conceptions of the Soviet Political System: A Theoretico-Methodological Analysis" (M. Kh. Farukshin). Dialectical and Historical Materialism 1. "The Marxist-Leninist Conception of the Universality of the Historical Process and the Theory of Social Revolution" (G. G. Vodolazov). ~ * 2. "The Personality [ lichnost' ] as the Subject of Socio-philosophical Analysis" (M. V. Demin). 3. "The Dialectic of the Subjective and Objective Factors of Social Progress" (L. V. Nikolaeva). 4. "Philosophical Problems of the Transition from the Sensual [ chuvstvennoe ] to the Rational" (*V. G. Panov) . Marxist-Leninist Esthetics 1. "The Philosophico-Esthetic Analysis of a Work of Art" (E. V. Volkova). 2. "The Specifics of Esthetic Appreciation" (0. N. Organova). Scientific Atheism 1. "The Ideology and Activity of Christian Sects: The Class Nature and Functions of Eschatological and Hiliastic [ khiliasticheskie ] Teachings” (A. T. Moskalenko). 2. "Methodological Problems of the Sociology of Religion” (I. M. Iablokov). Philosophical Questions of Natural Science "The Concept of Complimentarity [ dopolnitel’nost * ]” (I. S. Alekseev). Marxist-Leninist Ethics "The Social Nature of Morality" (A. A. Guseinov). The candidate dissertations—24 in dialectical and historical materialism, 17 in history of philosphy, eight in Marxist-Leninist esthetics, five in philosophical questions of natural science, four in Marxist-Leninist ethics and four in logic—are cited in the article "Tematika dissertatsii..." noted below. University philosophers publish frequently in the philosophy series of the university’s serial, Vestnik MGU , in Voprosy filosofii and in smaller irregular in-house journals (e.g., Nekotorye voprosy istorii i teorii estetiki [since 1967], and Nekotorye voprosy metodiki prepodavaniia filosofskikh'distsiplin [since 1968]). Scholars and students regularly organize and participate in local, all-union and international conferences and symposia on various questions of philosophy and sociology. Research Facilities .—The university’s massive Gor’kii Library, which contains over 6 million units, maintains a separate philosophy collection (located at prosp. Marksa, 18/korpus 5/komnata 38; telephone: 229-99-14). 610 Selected References A. P. Gagarin, "Na filosofskom fakul'tete Moskovskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta," Voprosy filosofii , 1951, No. 3, 214-218. Loren R. Graham, Science and Philosophy in the Soviet Union (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1972). A. D. Kosichev, "Filosofskaia nauka v Moskovskom universitete za 50 let sovetskoi vlasti," Nauchnye doklady vysshei shkoly: Filosofskie nauki , 1967, No. 5, 119-129. N. 0. Lossky, History of Russian Philosophy (New York: International Universities Press, 1951). "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennykh v 1977 godu," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, 177-185. V. I. Tropin, ed., Moskovskii universitet 1977-1978: Katalog- spravochnik (Moskva: Moskovskii universitet, 1977). PHLQ30 Philosophical Society of the USSR Filosofskoe obshchestvo SSSR 12100? Moskva Cmoienskii Hnl. v 20 Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences President: KONSTANTINOV, F. V. The Philosophical Society of the USSR was established under the aegis of the Presidium of the USSR Academy of Sciences in 1971. The society's chief task is "to promote the activities of scholars in the fields of philosophy, scientific communism and methodology of contem¬ porary science; to further the broad attraction of Soviet philosophers to the propagandization of Marxism-Leninism; and to implement contacts with foreign philosophical societies and organizations." The society convenes a congress once every five years to elect a directing council ( Pravlenie ); the council, which meets at least once a year, elects a Presidium, under which various scientific sectors operate. The society also maintains a number of republican and local branchs (19 by 1973) throughout the Soviet Union. The society regularly serves as co-sponsor—with such organiza¬ tions as the "Znanie" Society (PHL0Q4), the USSR Academy's Institute of Philosophy (PHLQ14), the Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education and others—of conferences and symposia on philo¬ sophical themes. Selected References "V Filosofskom obshchestve SSSR," Voprosy filosofii, 1973, No. 6, 163-165.. PHL031 Scientific-Technical Institute of the Laboratory of Experimental Immunobiology Nauchno-issledovatel*skii institut laboratorii eksperimental’noi immunobiologii AN SSSR 125315 Moskva Baltiskaia ul., 8 Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Academy of Medical Sciences Director: ZHUKOV-VEREZHNIKOV, N. N. In the mid-1970s, a collective of medical scientists at the USSR Academy of Medical Sciences’ Scientific-Technical Institute of the Laboratory of Experimental Immunobiology conducted research on the role of chance in biological evolution. Their findings were pub lished in Voprosy filosofii (1976, No. 9). Astrakhan’ PHLQ32 Astrakhan’ State Medical Institute Astrakhanskii gosudarstvennvi meditsinskii institut im. A. V. Lunacharskogo 414000 Astrakhan’ ul. Mechnikova, 20 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Health Director: The Astrakhan’ Medical Institute publishes a serial ( Nauchnye trudy ) which has carried articles dealing with philosophical questions of cultural development, socialist education and scientific atheism. Barnaul PHL033 Altai Politechnical Institute Altaiskii politekhnicheskii institut in. I. I. Polzunova 656099 Barnaul, 99 prosp. Lenina, 46 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Director: The Altai Politechnical Institute maintains : a sociology laboratory whose Philosophy Section has done research on current trends in social thought among Soviet youth. Blagoveshchensk-na-Amure PHL034 Blagoveshchensk State Pedagogical Institute Blagoveshchenskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. M. I. Kalinina 675015 Blagoveshchensk-na-Amure ~ ul. Lenina, 104 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Philosophy Section of the Blagoveshchensk State Pedagogical Institute has published articles on philosophical questions of com¬ munist education and of the Marxist-Leninist world view in the institute’s serial, Uchenye zapiski . 614 Cheliabinsk PHL035 Cheliabinsk State Pedagogical Institute Cheliabinskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 454003 Cheliabinsk prosp. Lenina, 69 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Director: The Cheliabinsk State Pedagogical Institute publishes a series on questions of Marxist-Leninist philosophy ( Nekotorye voprosy marksistko-leninskoi filosofii ) which has carried articles on such topics as the problem of social consciousness in Marx’s early works, the definition of the category of "esthetic feeling" and the problem of social consciousness in Heidegger’s Fundamental Ontology (see vyp. 2, 1969). Dubna PHL036 Joint Institute of Nuclear Research Ob n edinennyi institut iadernykh issledovanii Dubna (Moskovskaia obi.) Telephone Number: Agency: Council of Authorized Representatives of Member Nations Director: BOGOLIUBOV, N. N. The Joint Institute of Nuclear Research was established in 1956 (by agreement of the USSR and 11 fraternal socialist nations) to fur¬ ther research and development of non-military applications of atomic energy. The institute has come to oversee a sizeable complex of laboratories, coordinating their work with scientific establishments of a wide profile both in the Soviet Union and abroad. Philosophy of science has been one of the institute's chief ancillary concerns from the outset. Former director D. I. Blokhintsev wrote on the theory of contemporary physics, dialectical materialism and against physical idealism. In the mid-1970s, Voprosy filosofii carried several articles by senior institute scholars on philosophical questions of physics and the role of science in the century of the "scientific- technical revolution." The institute organized an important conference on philosophical questions of quantum physics in the late 1960s. Attended by physicists from Dubna and scholars from the Academy of Science's Institute of Philosophy and a number of universities, the conference led directly to the publication of a collection of articles ( Filosofskii voprosy kvantovoi fiziki , 1970) which introduced, inter alia , A. A. Tiapkin's new and controversial philosophical approach to the unmeasurable inter¬ phenomena of quantum physics. Selected References: Loren R. Graham, Science and Philosphy in the Soviet Union (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1972). 616 Gor'kii PHL037 Gor'kii Construction-Engineering Institute Gor'kovskii inzhenerno-stroitel'nyi institut im. V. P. Chkalova 603000 Gor'kii Krasnoflotskaia ul., 65 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Director: Studies in historical materialism, especially theory of state and law, have been conducted at the Gor'kii Construction-Engineering Institute. V. V. Nikolaev, for over twenty years the chairman of the institute's Section of Marxism-Leninism, wrote on questions of socialist legality and legal codes in Kommunist (1956, No. 14; 1960, No. 15) and produced several monographs on the development of socialist society during the early 1960s. PHL038 Gor'kii State Pedagogical Institute Gor'kovskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. A._M. Gor'kogo 603600 Gor'kii ul. Ul'ianova, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Philosophy Section of Gor'kii State Pedagogical Institute has supported research on topics of epistemology. Former section director F. F. Kal'sin published several works in >this field in the late 1950s and early 1960s CQsnovnye voprosy teorii poznaniia , 1957; 0 vozniknovenii i razvitii soznaniia, 1960). PHL039 Gor'kii State University Gor’kovskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. N. I. Lobachevskogo 603022 Gor’kii prosp. Gagarina, 23 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: UG0DCHIK0V, A. G. Gor'kii State University has long supported philosophical research in a number of areas. Though under a cloud when its rector, dialectical logician L. A. Man'kovskii, was arrested in 1938 (rehabilitated 1956), the university emerged as the sponsor of one of the more diversified academic philosophical series ( Uchenye zapiski: Seriia filosofskaia ) in the 1960s and 70s. Iakutsk PHL040 Iakutsk State University Iakutskii gosudarstvennyi universitet 677891 Iakutsk prosp. Lenina, 33 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: KUZMIN, A. I. The Philosophy Section of Iakutsk State University has been known to sponsor research on philosophical questions of the develop¬ ment of socialist culture. Former section chairman A. E. Mordinov translated a number of the philosophical works of Marx, Engels, and Lenin into the Iakut language in the 1930s and 40s. Iaroslavl’ PHL041 Iaroslavl T State University Iaroslavskii gosudarstvennyi universitet 150000 Iaroslavl’, Tsentr Sovetskaia ul., 14 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: SRETENSKII, L. V. Recent work on the epistemological features of the clinical method, conducted by .M. S. Rogovin of the General Psychology Section of Iaroslavl’ State University, has been described in Voprosy filosofii (1979, No. 8). Irkutsk PHL042 Irkutsk State Pedagogical Institute Irkutskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 664653 Irkutsk Nizhniaia nab., 6 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Director: Irkutsk State Pedagogical Institute publishes a serial ( Uchenye zapiski ) which has devoted separate numbers to questions of philosophy and political economy. V. V. Perfil'ev, chairman of the institute’s Section of Theoretical Physics in the early 1970s, earned a candidate degree in philosophy from Irkutsk State University. PHL043 Irkutsk State University Irkutskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. A. A. Zhdanova 664003 Irkutsk ul. K. Marksa, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: LOSEV, N. F. A Section of Dialectical and Historical Materialism opened at Irkutsk State University in 1932. Since that time the university has become one of the more active centers of instruction and research in philosophy in eastern Siberia.' It has been known to support work on the history of Russian philosophy, atheism, the dialectics of nature and various other topics. Two recent university publications ( Nekotorye voprosy marksistko-leninskoi filosofii , 1971; Metodologiia nauchnogo poznaniia i issledovaniia sotsial'nykh protsessov , 1977) reflect a broad range of philosophical concerns, including articles on the philosophical views of Dostoevskii, Lunacharskii and N. N. Ge. Kaliningrad PHL044 Kaliningrad State University Kaliningradskii gosudarstvennyi universitet 236040 Kaliningrad obi. Universitetskaia ul., 2 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BORISOV, A. A. Kaliningrad is a natural location for Kant studies, as Kant was born in the city (then Konigsberg) in 1724. The Section of Philosophy and Scientific Communism of Kaliningrad State University claimed a number of Kant specialists in the mid-1970s, including D. N. Grinishin and L. A. Kalinnikov. 620 Kazan' PHL045 Kazan' State University Kazanskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V. I. Ul'ianova (Lenina) 420008 Kazan’ ul. Lenina, 18 Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: NUZHIN, M. T. The sections of Philosophy and Scientific Communism of Kazan' State University coordinate the activity of philosophy sections in 11 „ higher educational institutions in the Tatar ASSR and publish collections on various topics of philosophy (e.g., historical materialism and scientific communism in Oktiabr'skaia revoliutsiia i obshchestvennyi progress , 1967). In the early 1970s an extensive project on the history of Tatar philosophical and social thought was planned. The university’s Historico-Philological Faculty currently offers under¬ graduate courses specialization in scientific communism. Selected References M. I. Abdrakhmanov,’ M. F. Faseev, "Marksistko-leninskaia filosofskaia mysl' v Tatarii," Voprosy filosofii , 1972, No. 12, 157-161. Kostroma PHLQ46 Kostroma State Pedagogical Institute Kostromskoi gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut* im. N. A. Nekrasova 156001 Kostroma ul. Pervogo Maia, 14 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Director: Kostroma State Pedagogical Institute has co-published a serial ( Uchenye zapiski ) which has featured articles on the question of Marxist humanism and the role of art in the formation of a world view. Krasnoiarsk PHL047 Krasnoiarsk State Pedagogical Institute Krasnoiarskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 660617 Krasnoiarsk ul. Lebedevoi, 79 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Director: Krasnoiarsk State Pedagogical Institute has been associated with work in the history of 17th and 18th century philosophy and the philo¬ sophical legacy of Lenin, the specialties of professor V. F. Golosov (appointed 1951). The institute has also published a series on philo¬ sophy and scientific communism ( Problemy filosofii i nauchnogo kommuni- zina; first edition 1968). Kuibvshev . - 4 ■ —, — - PHL048 Kuibyshev State Pedagogical Institute Kuibyshevskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. V. V. Kuibysheva 443099 Kuibyshev obi. ul. M. Gor'kogo, 65/67 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: Kuibyshev State Pedagogical Institute has long published a serial ( Nauchnye trudy ) which devotes space to philosophical questions. A recent volume (No. 143, 1975: Problemy nauchnogo i khudozhestvennogo poznaniia ) contained articles on the role of logic in cognition and instruction; the Marxist dialectic in the work of Berthold Brecht; and Kant's observations on art as a game of the human cognitive faculties. Leningrad PHLQ49 Botanical Institute Botanicheskii institut im. V. L. Komarova AN SSSR 197022 Leningrad ul. prof. Popova, 2 Telephone Number: 234-0.0-9.2 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: TAKHTADZHIAN, A. L. The Botanical Institute of the USSR Academy of Sciences has taken part in seminars designed to coordinate work in dialectical materialism and contemporary science. At one such seminar in 1971, institute scholars presented a paper on the dialectic of the origin of the multi-cellulose state ( mnogokletochnost' ) in plants. PHL050 Institute of Evolutionary Physiology and Biochemistry Institut evoliutsionnoi fiziologii i biokhimii im. I. M. Sechenova AN SSSR 194223 Leningrad prosp. M. Toreza, 44 Telephone Number: 552-79-01 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: GOVYRIN, V. A. The Institute of Evolutionary Physiology and Biochemistry of the USSR Academy of Sciences has participated in seminars designed to coordinate work in dialectical materialism and contemporary science. At one such seminar in 1971, Institute scholars presented a paper on contemporary conceptions of the methodological bas.es of evolutionary physiology and biochemistry. PHL051 Institute of Theoretical Astronomy Institut teoreticheskoi astronomii AN SSSR 192187 Leningrad nab. Kutuzova, 10 Telephone Number: 278-38-1Q Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: LAVROV, S. S. The USSR Academy's Institute of Theoretical Astronomy has participated in seminars sponsored by the Academy on dialectical materialism and contemporary science. At one such seminar in 1971, institute scholars presented a paper on philosophical questions of stellar astronomy. 623 PHL052 Leningrad Electrical Engineering Institute Leningradskii ordena Lenina elektrotekhnicheskii institut im. V. I. Ul'ianova (Lenina) 197022 Leningrad ul. prof. Popova, 5 Telephone Number: 232-85-62 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Director: Scholars from the Leningrad Electrical Engineering Institute have taken part in seminars in philosophy and natural science, contributing papers on topics such as sources of energy and self-propulsion in matter. Further, institute professor I. T. Iakushevskii has written critiques of contemporary bourgeois philosophy and sociology, a monograph on prac¬ tice and its role in the cognitive process (1961) and several reviews in Voprosy filosofii (1962, No. 12; 1964, No. 10). S. T. Meliukhin—later dean of the Philosophy Faculty at Moscow State University—taught at the institute in the early 1960s. PHL053 Leningrad Institute of Pediatric Medicine Leningradskii pediatricheskii meditsinskii institut 194100 Leningrad Litovskaia ul., 2 Telephone Number: 245-06-46 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Health Director: The Section of Philosophy and Scientific Communism of the Leningrad Institute of Pediatric Medicine has conducted work on philosophical questions of medicine and biology, publishing a collective monograph in 1969 on problems of methodology and theory of medicine ( Problemy metodologii i teorii meditsiny ). PHL054 Leningrad Polytechnical Institute Leningradskii ordena Lenina politekhnicheskii institut im. M. I. Kalinina 195251 Leningrad Politekhnicheskaia ul., 29 Telephone:: 242-89-70 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Founded in 1899, the Leningrad Polytechnical Institute has since become one of the Soviet Union’s leading establishments of its kind. In the field of philosophy, institute scholars have examined philosophical problems of science (particularly physics) and written an account of the philosophical debate in the Soviet Union in the 1920s (V. I. Ksenofontov, Leniniskie idei v sovetskoi filosofskoi nauke 20-x godov: Diskussiia dialektikov s mekhanistami, Leningrad: LGU, 1975). PHL055 Leningrad State Institute of Theater, Music and Cinematography Leningradskii gosudarstvennyi institut teatra, muzyki i kinematrografii 192028 Leningrad Mokhovaia ul., 34 Telephone Number: 273-15-81 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Culture Director: The Leningrad Institute of Theater, Music and Cinematography offers courses in Marxist-Leninist esthetics and publishes a serial ( Nauchye trudy ) which has carried articles on such themes as the dialectic of dramatic conflict and the category of the tragic in Russian esthetics of the early 19th century. 625 PHL056 Leningrad State Pedagogical Institute Leningradskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheski institut im. A. I. Gertsena 191186 Leningrad nab. reki Moiki, 48 Telephone Number: 214-84-52 Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: Since its establishment in 1918, Leningrad State Pedagogical Institute (also known as Herzen Institute) has become one of the leading higher educational institutions in the Soviet Union. At present the institute supports 13 faculties and 69 sections; over 800 scholars conduct research and offer instruction to some 11,000 students in a broad range of disciplines. Though philosophy has not been a primary concern at the under¬ graduate level—course specialization in the subject has never been offered—the institute has trained some prominent Soviet philosophers (I. S. Kon, B. D. Anan’ev, M. A. Naumova) and supported notable work in related fields: S. L. Rubinshtein, the preeminent Soviet psychologist after Pavlov, chaired the institute’s psychology program from 1930 to 1942 and devoted considerable attention in his work to the philosophical aspects of his discipline. In 1977, eight candidate dissertations in philosophy were de¬ fended at the institute: "Spiritual Fellowship [ obshchenie j as a Social Phenomenon" (I. A. Mai'kovskaia); "The Concept and Structure of Group Activity: A Methodological-Theoretical Analysis" (Iu. V. Man’ko); "The Nature of Esthetic Necessity and the Material-Practical Activity of Man" (T. E. Safonova); "Social Revolution and Personality" (A. M. Tupikina); "The Problem of Discretion [ diskretnost’ ] and Continuity in the Light of the Dialectic of the Definite and the Indefinite (R. K. Gainutdinov); "The Influence of the Character and Substance of Labor on the Stimuli and Motives of Work Activity" (V-. I. Grigorenko) ; "The Specifics of Scientific Explanation of Social Phenomena" (M. I. Efremkin); and "The Unity of Principles of the Abstract and the Con¬ crete in Scientific Knowledge" (V. I. Kabaev). The institute’s serial ( Uchenye zapiski ) regularly carries articles on philosphical themes. Selected References Loren R. Graham, Science and Philosophy in the Soviet Union (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1972). "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennykh v 1977 godu," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, 177-185. 626 PHL057 Leningrad State University Leningradskii ordena Lenina i ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. A. A. Zhdanova 199164 Leningrad Universitetskaia nab. 7/9 Telephone Number: 218-94-29 (Philosophy Faculty) Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: ALESKOVSKII, V. B. History .—Leningrad State University is the direct successor of St. Petersburg University, one of Russia's oldest (founded in 1819) and most prestigious academic institutions. Since its establishment, the university has included some of the most illustrious names in Russian science and culture among its students and faculty: Turgenev, Chernyshevskii, Blok, Mendeleev and Lenin (who received his law degree by correspondence from the university in 1891) are but a few of the most notable graduates of the pre-revolutionary period. The formal study of philosophy at the university was limited during the 19th century by various government edicts designed to keep "liberal" thinking in check. Thus, while a national charter for Russian universities established a three-faculty system (law, medicine, and philosophy) in 1835, studies in philosophy proper—as opposed to other liberal arts included in the faculty—were restricted largely to the areas of logic, psychology and classical philosophy until 1889. Nevertheless, informal groups (kruzhki) flourished in and around St. Petersburg University for much of the century, keeping the study of contemporary philosophy alive and adding an air of immediacy and acti¬ vism to it that institutionalization might have stifled. During the quarter-century preceding the revolution of 1917, the university emerged as a center of real stature in the Russian philosophical community. Among its instructors were some of the foremost thinkers of the period, several of whom were influenced by-V. S. Solov'ev—who defended his candidate and doctoral dissertations at the university (in 1874 and 1880, respectively) but did not secure a teaching appoint¬ ment. S. L. Frank, I. I. Lapshin, N. 0. Losskii and A. I. Vvedenskii were the university's most famous instructor-hilosophers; each added significantly to the legitimization and development of philosophy as an academic discipline. After the October revolution, university philosophy scholars became embroiled in the national debate over the nature and purpose of their discipline in the new society; mechanists and Deborinites in turn held sway during the course of the 1920s. Philosophy had no separate faculty within the university, however, until well after the debate had been resolved by the party. Established only in 1939, the Philosophy Faculty began its work in an inauspicious period and did not achieve wide recognition for nearly twenty years. During the 1940s and early 1950s, only the work of M. V. Serebriakov (who as dean of the faculty initiated instruction in logic in 1944) and B. G. Anan'ev, who wrote on theory of sensation, rose above the generally low level of philo¬ sophical activity found at the time in most Soviet universities. Beginning in Che mid-1950s, other faculty scholars began to treat questions of dialectical materialism and classical and contemporary western philosophy with somewhat greater sophistication. Among the more substantial publications to appear during the late 1950s under faculty auspices were works by V. P. Rozhin on Marxist-Leninist dialec¬ tical logic (1956), V. P. Tugarinov on the relationship of categories in dialectical materialism (1956) and M. F. Vorob'ev on the law of the negation of the negation (1958)—none of which was a radical departure, but each of which showed evidence of new scholarly commitment. Even V. I. Sviderskii, who once termed relativity theory "antiscientific" and "Popish,” began to make significant contributions in the late 50s and the 60s in the field of cosmology. L. 0. Reznikov, moreover, began to gain attention in the Soviet Union and abroad for work in semiotics during this period. By the mid-1960s, the Philosophy Faculty had become firmly estab¬ lished as one of the leading Soviet centers of research and instruction in philosophy. Though far fewer dissertations (12) were defended in Leningrad in 1964-65 than in Moscow (210), Kiev (26), or Tashkent (20), the university's philosophy staff was one of the largest in the Soviet Union: by 1967 it included 86 instructors (of whom 48 were professors) teaching 937 undergraduate and 98 graduate students. Figures from 1977 indicate that the university's stature in the field has grown consider¬ ably. In that year 45 dissertations were defended at Leningrad State— second only to Moscow University's 77. Organization and Staff .—In 1975, the Philosophy Faculty main¬ tained ten sections: Marxist-Leninist Philosophy (for the humanities); Marxist-Leninist Philosophy (for the science faculties); Dialectical Materialism; Historical Materialism; Logic; Marxist-Leninist Ethics and Esthetics; History of Pre-Marxist Philosophy; History of Marxist- Leninist Philosophy; Contemporary Foreign Philosophy and Sociology; and Scientific Communism. Undergraduate course specialization was offered in philosophy and scientific communism, the first of which could be pursued in areas other than those suggested by the section titles above (e.g., scientific atheism, cybernetics, philosophical questions of physics and biology). 628 Some Known Research Areas .—In addition to the work of the scholars noted above, significant contributions came from a number of university philosophers in the 1950s and 1960s. B. A. Chagin, Z. N. Meleshchenko and I. S. Kon each deserve mention. Chagin, a specialist on the history of philosophy (chairman of a section from 1963 into the 1970s) produced volumes on "revisionism" in German social democracy (1895-1914), on the "Leninist stage" in the development of Marxist- Leninist philosophy and wrote a substantial monograph on Plekhanov's contribution to theoretical Marxism ( G. V. Plekhanov i ego rol’ v razvitii marksistskoi filosofii , 1963). Meleshchenko, who began a long career on the faculty in 1944, specialized in Renaissance, Enlighten¬ ment, German classical and contemporary philosophy, contributing the Renaissance section to the Filosofskaia entsiklopediia in 1960. Kon, appointed to the faculty in 1956, worked on the history of bourgeois philosophy (particularly English socio-political thought since the 17th century) and on ethics and the history of ethics. In 1965 he served as co-editor (with 0. G. Drobnitskii) of an ethics glossary. In addition, longtime dean of the Philosophy Faculty V. P. Rozhin compiled a publica¬ tion list that ranked him among the most prolific academic philosophers working in the Soviet Union in the 1950s and 60s. Rozhin produced monographs on dialectical logic (1956), the dialectic in philosophy (1957), the subject and structure of Marxist-Leninist philosophy (1958), communism and personality (1962), Marxist sociology (1962), scientific communism (1963) Marxist-Leninist philosophy (co-author, 1965), and the formation of a scientific world view (1965). By the mid-1970s, university philosophers were working in a broad spectrum of topic interests. Current dean of the faculty V. G. Marakhov wrote in Voprosy filosofii (1974, No. 8) on philosphical questions of the environmental movement and the "scientific-technical revolution." Monographs by university scholars and associates covered such themes as relativity and quantum mechanics (V. P. Branskii, Filosofskie osnovaniia problemy sinteza reliativistskikh i kvantovykh printsipov , 1973); probability theory (L. V. Smirnov, Veroiatnost t i ee rol’ v nauchnom poznanii , 1971); materialism in ancient Greec (V. Ia. Komarov, Stanovlenie filosofskogo materializma v Drevnei Gretsii: Logiko-gnosiologicheskii aspekt dialektiki filosofskogo poznaniia , 1975); philosophy and language (M. S. Kozlova, Filosofiia i iazyk , 1972); moral relationships (N. V. Rybakova, Moral'nye otnosheniia i ikh struktura , 1974); and man in Marxist-Leninist philosophy and esthetics (I. F. Smol’ianinova, Problema cheloveka v marksistsko-leninskoi filosofii i estetike , 1975). The pace of work rose significantly in the early 1970s. In 1971, the faculty produced seven monographs; in 1974 the number was 14. Production of textbooks and brochures also increased considerably in the same period. At present faculty scholars and graduate students contribute regularly to the philosophy series of the university’s jour¬ nal ( Vestnik LGU ) and issue serial publications of their own (e.g., Voprosy filosofii i psikhologii , since 1965; Problemy istoricheskogo materializma, since 1971). 629 In 1977, six doctoral and 39 candidate dissertations in philosophy were defended at the university. Three of the doctoral dissertations were in the field of scientific communism: "The General and the Nationality-Specific in the Formation and Development of Socialist Production-Technology Intelligentsia: Methodological and Sociological Problems” (Kamar Amanov); "Methodological and Theoretical Problems of Professional Vocation” (V. V. Ermolin); and "Conciousness of Self and the International Responsibility of Socialist Peoples [ natsii ]” (K. N. Khabibullin). Two were in dialectical and historical materialism: "The Category of the Future in the Marxist-Leninist Dialectic” (T. M. Rumiantseva) and "Theoretical and Methodological Aspects of the Problem of the Direction of Development in Nature” (E. F. Molevich). The re¬ maining dissertation was in history of philosophy: "The Establishment of Philosophical Materialism in Ancient Greece: The Logico- Epistemological Aspect of the Dialectic of Philosophical Knowledge [ poznanie ]” (V. Ia. Komarova). The candidate dissertations—21 in dialectical and historical materialism, eight in philosophical questions of natural science, five in history of philosophy, three in Marxist-Leninist esthetics, and two in Marxist-Leninist ethics—'are cited in the Voprosy filosofii article noted below. Faculty scholars and graduate students regularly take part in local, republican, all-union and international conferences and symposia on various topics in philosophy and sociology. Research Facilities .—The university library contains over four million volumes and includes a special philosophy section. Foreign scholars have in the past studied at the university in great numbers. Selected References V. G. Ivanov, "Razrabotka filosofskikh problem v Leningradskom univer- sitete,” Nauchnye doklady vysshei shkoly: Filosofskie nauki , 1967, No. 5, 130-135. V. G. Marakhov, "Nauchno-issledovatel’skaia rabota na filosofskom fakul'tete Leningradskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta im. A. A. Zhdanova,” Nauchnye doklady vysshei shkoly: Filosofskie nauki , 1976, No. 2, 20-25. "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennykh v 1977 godu.” Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, 177-185. i 630 PHL058 Main Astronomical Observatory Glavnaia astronomicheskaka observatoriia AN SSSR 196140 Leningrad M-140 Pulkovo . Telephone Number: 298-22-42 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences Director: TAVASTSHERNA, K. N. One of the oldest scientific institutions in the USSR—its origins date back to 1839—the Main Astronomical Observatory is the leading institution of its kind in the Soviet Union and, in terms of staff size, one of the largest observatories in the world. Since the 1960s Observatory scholars have taken part in academy-sponsored seminars designed to coordinate work in dialectical materialism and contemporary science. Former director V. A. Krat worked on philoso¬ phical questions of cosmology and cosmogony, examining the phenomenon of the ejection of mass by stars and its implications. Makhachkala PHL059 Dagestan State University Dagestanskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V. I. Lenina 367025 Makhachkala Sovetskaia ul., 8 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: ABILOV, A. A. The Section of Philosophy for the natural science faculties of Dagestan State University has issued a serial covering problems of philosophy and sociology since the mid-1960s ( Problemv filosofii i sotsiologii ). The serial has carried articles on a wide range of topics, including philosophical thought among the ancient peoples of Dagestan and the relationship of moral and legal norms in the formation of personality. 631 Novosibirsk PHL060 Institute of History, Philology and Philosophy Institut istorii, filologii i filosofii SO AN SSSR 630090 Novosibirsk prosp. Nauki, 17 Telephone Number: 65-05-37 Agency: USSR Academy of Sciences (Siberian Division) Director: OKLADNIKOV, A. P. The Institute of History, Philology and Philosophy of the USSR Academy's Siberian Division is divided into five departments (Archae¬ ology, Philology, Sociology, Philosophy and History). In the early 1970s, the Philosophy Department, under the leadership of G. A. Svechnikov, concentrated its efforts on the coordination of scientific and philosophical concerns, joining with other Novosibirsk institutions to stage a national school-seminar on "Contemporary Determinism in Science." Svechnikov, who was elected a Corresponding Member of the Soviet Academy of Sciences in 1970, has written on quantum mechanics and causality, cause and effect, indeterminism and related topics. His doc¬ toral dissertation, defended in 1967, concerned causality and the link¬ age of states in physics. In 1977, a doctoral dissertation in philosophy titled "Methodo¬ logical Research on Moral Choice in the Activity of Personality" was defended at the institute by V. I. Bakshantovskii. PHL061 Novosibirsk State University Novosibirskii gosudarstvennyi universitet 630090 Novosibirsk ul.■ Pirogova, 2 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: K0PTIUG, V. A. Novosibirsk State University began publishing a philosophy series ( Nauchnye trudy: Filosofskaia seriia ) in 1965. In that year, moreover, scholars from the university's Section of Marxist-Leninist Philosophy (including G. V. Ites', A. N. Kochergin, V. I. Pernatskii and R. G. lanovskii) played leading roles in organizing a national conference held in Novosibirsk on the theme "The Nature of Conciousness and its Develop¬ ment." In 1971 the university joined with institutions of the Siberian Division of the USSR Academy of Sciences and other organizations to stage a school-seminar on "Contemporary Determinism and Science." The seminar attracted over 250 scholars from around the country, including philosophers, physicists, mathematicians, geologists and historians, lanovskii, who has long advocated closer coordination of philosophy and the special sciences, again represented the university. Selected References Iu. P. Ozhegov, R. S. Seifullaev, R. G. lanovskii, "Sovremennyi deter- minizm i nauka," Voprosy filosofii , 1971, No. 11, 122-127. Perm’ PEL062 Perm’ State University • Permskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. A. M. Gor’kogo 614022 Perm' ul. Bukireva, 15 Telephone Number: : Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: ZHIVOPISTSEV, V. P. Since the 1960s Perm’ State University has published a serial ( Uchenye zapiski: Filosofiia pogranichnykh problem nauki ) dealing with philosophical aspects of various fields of science. Issues have been divided into three sections: general questions (e.g., "The Con¬ ception of Development in the Philosophy of Hegel"); philosophical questions of physics, chemistry, biology and sociology (e.g., "On the Biological Basis of Labor"); and reviews of current foreign and Soviet philosophical-scientific monographs. Riazan’ PHL063 Riazan’ State Pedagogical Institute Riazanskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 390000 Riazan’ ul. Svobody, 46 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: Scholars from Riazan’ State Pedagogical Institute have worked with faculty members of the pedagogical institut of Erfurt-Mulhausen (E. Germany) on projects involving Lenin's philosphical heritage. A joint collection issued in 1971 featured essays on the Philosophical Notebooks , Lenin's conception of the dialectic of thought and the sig¬ nificance of the party principle in philosophy in the contemporary ideological struggle. Rostov-na-Donu PHL064 Rostov State University Rostovskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi univer- sitet 344711 Rostov-na-Donu ul. Fridrikha Engel'sa, 105 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: ZHDANOV, Iu. A. Rostov State University's Philosophical Faculty has been a center of research on philosophical and sociological aspects of science since the early 1960s. Due in large part to Prof. M. M. Karpov, who has writ¬ ten on the "social genesis of science as an object of cognition," the philosophy of natural science and related questions, the university is recognized as one of the most active Soviet higher educational insti¬ tutions in the field of naukovedenie . Karpov's works include Nauka: razvitie obshchestva (1961), Osnovnye zakonomernosti razvitiia estest- voznaniia (1963) and, as editor, Nauka i nauchnoe tvorchestvo (1970). The university has also supported work in Marxist dialectics, categories of content and form, laws of the negation of the negation (on all of which Prof. A. M. Minasian has written: see Dialekticheskii materializm: Uchenie o soznanii , 1974) as well as on topics of bourgeois philosophy. A recent article by junior scholar V. I. Molchanov on a priori cognition in the phenomenology of Husserl appeared in Voprosy filosofii (1978, No. 11). The Philosophy Faculty offers undergraduate course specialization in philosophy and psychology. After a rather bleak period in the 1960s— when philosophy dissertations at the university were publicly criticized for low quality—efforts were made to improve graduate work. In 1977 ten candidate dissertations were defended at the university: "A Philo¬ sophical Analysis of the Concept of the 'Source of Knowledge'" (E. la. Gil'man); "'Mass Culture' as a Phenomenon of State-Monopoly Capitalism" (G. I. Kuzhelova); "The Cosmic [ kosmicheskii ] Experiment as a New Type of Experiment: A Philosophico-Methodological Analysis" (A. M. Starostin); "The Dialectic of Essence and Existence in a Personality of the So¬ cialist Type" (la. V. Rozhkov); "The Role of Non-Demonstrative Methods in Knowledge: The Experience of Comparative Analysis of Inductive and Statistical Methods" (T. V. Fakhti); "Methodological Principles of the Critique of Personalist Psychology: A Philosophical Analysis of the Theory of Personality in the Works of G. Allport" (T. A. Shumilina); "A Methodological Analysis of the Problem of Correlation of the Social and the Biological in Anthroposociogenesis [ antroposotsiogenezis ] (0. S. Edigarov); "The Methodological Significance of the Idea of a Structural Level of Matter for Analysis of the Forms of Movement in the Consciousness of Self of Naturalists" (A. Kh. Vlasova); and "The System of Medical Knowledge as an Integral [ tselostnost' ] and Element of- Culture" (L. V. Zharov.). 634 The university library (Pushkinskaia ul., 148) contains over a million volumes. Selected References: Linda Lubrano, Soviet Sociology of Science (Columbus, Ohio: AAASS, 1976). » "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennykh v 1977 godu,” Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, 177-185. Saratov PHL065 Saratov State University Saratovskii ordena Trudovogo Kransogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. N. G. Chernyshevskogo 410601 Saratov Astrakhanskaia ul., 83 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: SHEVCHIK, V. N. The Philosophy Section of Saratov State University, under the leadership of Professor A. I. Ivanov, was known for work in the fields of Marxist-Leninist theory and practice, linguistics, esthetics, atheism and partiinost * in the arts from the late 1940s to the early 1960s. Ivanov joined the university staff in 1949 after four years in prison (he was officially rehabilitated in 1954) and served as section chair¬ man from 1956 until his death in 1964. During his tenure in Saratov he edited more than 50 collections on various topics in philosophy. The section later achieved dubious prominence (along with that of the Moscow Higher Technical School) as the object of highly critical appraisal by the party's Central Committee; after having its short¬ comings publicly exposed in a 1974 postanovlenie TsK KPSS , the section vowed to improve its work in all dimensions, especially in regard to the overriding concern of "proper philosophical instruction of the younger generation. " Professor la. F. Askin, who wrote the section's apologia in Filosofskie nauki (.see Selected Reference) , has long spe¬ cialized in philosophical questions of time; he has written in Voprosy filosofii on time and eternity (1963, No. 6), on the problem of the irreversibility of time (1964, No, 12), and on time and causality (1966, No. 5)—all of which led to a 200-page general monograph on the problem of time in its philosophical dimension (1966). Among candidate dissertations in philosphy defended at the uni¬ versity in recent years have been studies titled "The Dialectic of the Objective and the Subject in Experimental Research" (Iu. M. Lopantsev, 1977) ; "The Principle of Reflection in the Analysis of Scientific Knowledge" (G. N. Burshtein, 1977); "The Urban Way of Life: Methodo¬ logical Problems: (V. G. Vinogradskii, 1977); "Methodological Problems of Social Modelling" (D. A. Filatov, 1977); and "The Dialectic of Correlation of Structural Ideas and Sign Models" (A. M. Akhtiamov, 1978) . The university library contains over two million units. Selected References: la. F. Askin, A. A. Butakov, "0 rabote kafedr filosofii Moskovskogo vysshevo tekhnicheskogo uchilishcha im. N. E. Baumana i Saratov- skogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta im. N. G. Chernyschevskogo po vypolneniiu postanovleniia TsK KPSS," Nauchnye dokladv vvsshei shkoly: Filosofkie nauki, 1975, No. 3, 29-38. Sverdlovsk PHL066 Ural Polytechnical Institute Ural'skii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni politekhnicheskli institut im. S. M. Kirova 620002 Sverdlovsk Vtuzgorodok, Glavnyi uchebnyi korpus Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: G. V. Mokronosov, chairman of the Philosophy Section of the Ural Polytechnical Institute in 1967, chronicled developments in Soviet science in Voprosy filosofii (1961, No. 3). Senior section instructor R. R. Moskvina wrote on Camus’ "method of the absurd" as a phenomenon of nonclassical philosophizing in Voprosy filosofii (1974, No. 10). Urals’ State University Ural'skii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi univer- sitet im. A. M. Gor’kogo 620083 Sverdlovsk prosp. Lenina, 51 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: KUZNETSOV, V. A. History .—Organized in 1920 as Sverdlov University, Ural State University has long been an important center for research and instruc¬ tion in philosophy. In the early 1920s, A. M. Deborin (see introduc¬ tion) lectured at the university on the history of philosophy and historical materialism, in the process winning a number of adherents to what became the "Deborin school." Other prominent figures in Soviet philosophy associated with the university include S. Z. Katsenbogen, D. I. Chesnokov and M. T. Iovchuk, each of whom served as director of the philosophy program before 1953. Katsenbogen, a sociologist from Belorussia (and author of an early study of Marxism and sociology: Marksizm i sotsiologiia , 1926) chaired the university's philosophy section until 1947. Chesnokov and Iovchuk each enjoyed a brief tenure in the position (1947-43 and 1949-53, respectively) before moving on to positions of importance in Moscow. V The university’s Philosophy Faculty gained national recognition in the 1960s and 70s for the sociology programs instituted by dean M. N. Rutkevich (see SOC019), who succeeded Iovchuk. Rutkevich, who became director of the Institute of Sociological Research in Moscow, was in turn succeeded by L. M. Arkhangel'skii. Organization and Staff .—Before 1965, several separate philo¬ sophy sections functioned within the university; in that year the sections were joined to form a Philosophy Division, which was in turn re-christened a Philosophy Faculty in 1966. The faculty originally included four sections (Dialectical Materialism; Historical Materialism; Ethics, Esthetics, and Scientific Atheism; Scientific Communism) and plans were made to add two more (History of Philosophy; Logic). In 1967, the university's semi-autonomous institute for qualification¬ raising for social science teachers opened its own separate philosophy section. At present the Philosophy Faculty offers undergraduate course specialization in philosophy and scientific communism for full-time students and specialization in philosophy for correspondence students. Some Known Research Areas .—Rutkevich's particular areas of interest during his tenure at Sverdlovsk were the role of practice in the process of cognition; laws and categories of the materialist dia¬ lectic; forms of the movement of matter and their interconnection; the role of natural science in the development of society; and social aspects of scientific-technical progress. In addition to research works on these topics (including Praktika—osnova poznaniia i Kriteriia istiny , 1952; Dvizhenie i razvitie v prirode i obshchestve , 1954; Sotsial'nye pere - meshcheniia , with F. R. Filippov, 1970), Rutkevich also wrote a textbook on dialectical materialism ( Dialekticheskii materializm , 2nd edition, 1960). In 1970 he was named a Corresponding Member of the Soviet Academy of Sciences. Arkhangel'skii, an ethics specialist who nevertheless served as chairman of the Section of Historical Materialism before succeeding Rutkevich, contributed articles to Voprosy filosofii on a number of ethical themes during the 1960s: the communist moral ideal (1961, No. 11); the bases of Marxist ethics (1962 > No. 10); the good, duty and conscience (1964, No. 6); the individual conscience and moral values (1968, No. 7); and the character of moral conscience (1969, No. 5) . The university's philosophy series ( Ucheny zapiski: Seriia filosofskaia ) has in the past been issued in thematic numbers (e.g., 1970, No. 117, vyp. 3, an all-esthetics collection). The candidate dissertations defended at the university in 1977 were "The Formation of an Abstract Elementary Object of Scientific Theory" (V. F. Set'kov); "Logical Contradictions and Problems (Questions) as the Internal Source of the Development of Scientific Knowledge" (V. 0. Lobovnikov); "Moral Regulation of Social Activity" (T. N. Shakhirdina); "Faith as a Philosophico-Sociological Problem" (A. D. Nazarov); and "The Principle of Integrity, its Structure and Role in Understanding and Transforming Biotic Systems" (V. I. Taburkin). In 1978, S. M. Shaliutin defended a doctoral dissertation titled "Abstract Thought and Information Tech¬ nology [tekhnika]: Epistemological Aspects of the Problem." 638 Research Facilities .—The university library contains over 700,000 units. Selected References: V. V. Kim, K. N. Liubutin, "Razvitie filosofskikh issledovanii v Sverdlovske," Nauchny doklady vysshei shkoly: Filosofskie nauki , 1967, No. 6, 125-129. N. A. Stepanova, n Na zonal'nykh konferentsiiakh po filosofii," Nauchnye doklady vysshei shkoly: Filosofskie nauki , 1965, No. 5, 131-135. 639 Tomsk PHL068 Tomsk State University Tomskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V. V. Kuibysheva 634010 Tomsk prosp. Lenina, 36 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BYCHKOV, A. P. Tomsk State University has been noted for work in various branches of logic. P. V. Kopnin, chairman of the university’s Philosophy Section from 1947 to 1955 (before becoming director of the of the Ukrainian Academy’s Institute of Philosophy [PHL122] and an editor of Voprosy filosofii) , wrote on problems of epistemology and dialectical logic, the history of logic, and methodological questions of natural science. Moreover, the university co-sponsored a number of conferences on logic and methodology of science in the early 1960s which drew scholars from all over the Soviet Union. The university's serial, Uchenye zapiski , has published a sub-series ( Problemy metodo - logii i logiki nauki ) on logic as well. Nine candidate dissertations in philosophy were defended at the university in 1977: "Methodological Problems of the Study of the Spiritual Life of an Industrial Enterprise" (B. P. Gusev); "The Specifics of Subject-Object in Medical Diagnostics" (A. L. Ivanov); "The Subject and Philosophico-Sociological Problems of the General Theory of Technology { tekhnika ]" (V. P. Kashirin); "The Social Nature of Scientific Revolutions" (N. A. Kniazev); "Categorical Analysis of the Concept 'Way of Life' [ obraz zhiznil " (N. M. Koriak); "Questions of Subject-Object Relations in the Works of Plekhanov" (0. G. Mazaeva); "Methodological Problems of the Military Experiment" (A. F. Moshkov); "The Structure of Morality as a Social Phenomenon" (R. S. Slavnina); and "Understanding in a System of Theoretical Knowledge" (L. V. Khazova). The university library, founded in 1888, contains over 2.6 million units. Selected References A. I. Rakitov, A. I. Uvarov, "Konferentslia po logike i metodologii nauki," Voprosy Filosofii, 1964, No. 8, 163-168. "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennykh v 1977 godu," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, 177-185. Ulan-Ude PHL069 Buriat State Pedagogical Institute Buriatskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. Dorzhi Banzarova 670000 Ulan-Ude ul. Ranzhurova, 6 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: In 1963-64 one of the first philosophy sections in the Buriat ASSR was established in the Buriat State Pedagogical Institute. Since that time institute scholars have helped start analogous sections in other republican institutions and contributed articles on philosophical themes in Buriat history to the institute's serial ( Uchenye zapiski ). Volgograd PHL070 Volgograd Construction Engineering Institute Volgogradskii inzhenerno-stroitel’nyi institut 400074 Volgograd Akademicheskaia ul., 1 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Director: The Volgograd Construction Engineering Institute has supported work on philosphical questions of science. Senior instructor A. N. Koltyshev wrote on the problem of determinism in physics in Voprosy filosofii (1976, No. 11). Voronezh PHLQ71 Voronezh State Pedagogical Institute Voronezhskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 394611 Voronezh ul. Lenina, 86 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Education Rector: Voronezh State Pedagogical Institute publishes a serial (Uchenye zapiski ) which has carried articles on philosophical topics. In 1970 (the hundredth anniversary of Lenin’s birth), the series featured arti¬ cles on the existentialist conception of man and society in the light of Lenin’s teachings on the class question; Lenin's thoughts on the value of volunteer Saturday work as a means of developing the New Man; and the psychology of personality’ in Lenin's works. PHL072 Voronezh State University Voronezhskii ordena Lenina gosudarstvennyi universitet im. Leninskogo Komsomola 394693 Voronezh Universitetskaia pi., 1 Telephone Number: Agency: RSFSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: MELESHKO, V. P. The Philosophy Section of Voronezh State University has supported work in the history of philosophy. B. M. Bernadiner (b. 1903), who began a long tenure as section chairman in 1945, wrote on Nietzsche and Rousseau before the war and on questions of the historical role of the masses (in the university's Trudy ) in the 1950s. The university began publishing a series on philosophy and natural science (Filosofiia i estestvoznanie) in 1965, 642 ARMENIAN SSR Erevan PHL073 Erevan Politechnical Institute Erevanskii politekhnicheskii institut im. K. Marksa 375009 Erevan ul. Teriana, 105 Telephone Number: Agency: Armenian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Director: The Philosophy Section of Erevan Politechnical Institute has in - the past supported work in the areas of esthetics, historical materi¬ alism and history of philosophy. Former section chairman A. A. Karapetian wrote extensively on various topics (especially Kant and Hegel) in both Armenian and Russian during the 1950s. PHL074 Erevan State Medical Institute Erevanskii gosudarstvennyi meditsinskii institut 375025 Erevan ul. Kirova, 2 Telephone Number: Agency: Armenian SSR Ministry of Health Director: The Philosophy and Political Economy Section of Erevan State Medical Institute has in the past supported work in the areas of historical materialism, history of philosophy and criticism of con¬ temporary bourgeois sociology. Former section chairman T. A. Aleksanian wrote extensively (in Armenian) in these areas during the 1950s. S * -T PHL075 Erevan State University Erevanskii ordena Trudovogo Kasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet 375019 Erevan ul. Mraviana, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: Armenian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: AMBARTSUMIAN, S. A, In the field of philosophy, Erevan State University (founded in 1920) is the indirect heir to an academic tradition that dates from the 11th century: the Armenian ruler Sarkarag (1045-1129) established ad¬ vanced schools at Ani, his capital, and in northern Armenia at which philosophy was taught. Later, the univerities at Gladzor and Tatev flourished as centers of philosophical inquiry (in the 12th to 14th and 14th to 18th centuries, respectively). At present, the university in Erevan offers undergraduate course specialization in philosophy through its History Faculty. The philo¬ sophy program is essentially a teaching adjunct of Armenian Academy's Institute of Philosophy and Law (PHL076); overlap in the staffs of the two establishments is considerable. Three candidate dissertations in philosophy were defended at the university in 1977: "The Epistemological Basis of the Communicative Nature of Meaning" (G. P. Grigorian); "On the Interrelationship of Social Consciousness and Planning" (V. G. Mkhitarian); and "An Epis¬ temological Analysis of the Problem of the Stereotype" (G. A. Muriadian). The university's main library, founded in 1921, contains over a million volumes and includes a considerable section on philosophy. Selected References "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennykh v 1977 godu," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, 1^7-185. PHL076 Institute of Philosophy and Law Institut filosofii i prava AN ArmSSR Erevan ul. Spandariana, 44 Telephone Number: 52-09-71; 52-05-01; 52-27-05 Agency: Armenian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: KHACHIKIAN, la. I. History .—The Institute of Philosophy and Law of the Armenian Academy of Sciences grew out of the Philosophy Sector established within the academy in 1944 (’a year after the academy itself was founded). The sector grew steadily during the post-war period, coming to include a law group and at length, in 1959, assuming its present status as a full- fledged institute within the academy's Division of Social Sciences. The institute has long been recognized as one of the more vital and prolific establishments of its kind in the Soviet Union. Organization and Staff .—As of 1970, the institute's staff included 35 scholars, among whom were one corresponding republican academician, three doctors and 20 candidates of philosophy as well as 15 graduate assistants. The institute's work was conducted in five groups, devoted respectively to the history of Armenian philosophy; historical materialism and scientific communism; dialectical materi¬ alism and philosophical questions of natural science; esthetics; and law. Some Known Research Areas .—The interests and pursuits of insti¬ tute scholars have been many and varied, as might be expected from the singular position enjoyed by Armenia in the history of world thought. While preserving a distinct national identity in her language, ortho¬ graphy, culture and political history, Armenia has nevertheless been profoundly influenced by the three essential socio-philosophical transformation west: Hellenism, Christianity and Marxism. Present-day Armenian philosophers can thus draw on a heritage con¬ siderably richer and more varied than that of many of their colleagues elsewhere in the Soviet Union. In any event, the work of a number of scholars associated with the Armenian Academy and its Institute of Philosophy and Law has long received serious attention from Che western philosophical community (most recently from French scholar Bernard Jeu) . V. K. Chaloian has written extensively on classical Armenian philosophy of the 5th century, dealing particularly with the writings of Eznik Kokhbatsi and David the Invincible. Chaloian has also pro¬ duced landmark works on the history of Armenian philosophy from anti¬ quity through the 18th century (Istorii armianskoi filosofii , 1959) and on Armenia's philosophical and cultural heritage from both east and west ( Vostok-zapad , 1968). 645 The rich philosophical culture of Armenia in the 10th to 15th centuries—produced by such prominent thinkers as Ovanes Yerzynkatsi, Vagram Rabuni, Grigor Tatevatsi and the sophist Ioann Imastaser—has been explored in monographs by S. S. Arevshatian and G. 0. Grigorian ( vide Arevshatian's Filosofskie vzgliady Grigora Tatevatsi , 1957, and Grigorian's Filosofiia Vagrama Rabuni , 1962). Grigorian, moreover, has written on Armenian socio-political thought of the 18th century ( Iz istorii armianskoi peredovoi obshchestvenno-politicheskoi mysli , 1957). The history of esthetic thought in Armenia has been treated in studies by institute scholars S. S. Tovmasian ( Esteticheskie vzgliady St. Palasaniana , 1959) and Zh. S. Stepanian ( Esteticheskie vzgliady Mikaela Nalbandiana , 1967). A two-volume general work on the history of Armenian esthetics was begun by a collective of Institute specialists in the early 1970s. On more modern themes, institute scholarship has likewise shown considerable breadth. L. A. Abramian has written on Kant ("Apriorizma Kanta", Voprosy filosofii , 1972, No. 10) as well as on the category of negation and basic concepts of semiotics. G. A. Brutian has emerged as a logician and semanticist of some stature, having written a philo¬ sophical introduction to mathematical logic ( Filosofskoe wedenie v matematicheskuiu logiku , 1968) and articles in Voprosy filosofii on the linguistic modeling of actuality and its role in knowledge (1972, No. 10) and on the Sapir-Whorf Hypothesis (1969, No. 1). V. Kh. Bagdasaian has concentrated on causality ( Prichina i tsel' , 1966), while G. A. Gevorkian has studied abstraction in the cognitive process and questions of probability and authentic knowledge ( 0 roli abstraktsii v poznanii , 1957; Veroiatnoe i dostovernoe znanie , 1965). Other sub¬ stantial contributions by institute scholars include the works of S. A. Avetisian (on philosophical questions of reality theory and mathematics) and director la. I. Khachikian (on the cognitive significance of art and on abstractionism). Finally, V. A. Ambartsumian;—president of the Armenian Academy—has done work of fundamental importance on philoso¬ phical questions of stellar astronomy and cosmogony. He is among the Soviet Union's best-known and most respected scientists abroad and is one of a rather limited group of Soviet scholars of international stature who claim that dialectical materialism has assisted them in their work. More traditional Soviet themes and approaches have not been neglected. T. S. Isaian has written on the "reationary" nature of Christian socialism ( Reaktsionnaia sushchnost 1 'Khristianskogo sotsializma ', 1962); M. S. Danielian, further, has produced philoso¬ phical studies on the contrast between mental and physical labor and of Marxist-Leninist ethics. The two candidate dissertations in philosophy defended at the institute in 1977 were titled "The Formation of the Marxist Conception of Man" (R. G. Navasardian) and "The Philosophical Views of Isaak Arutiunian" (S. A. Shakhbazian). 646 Institute scholars have contributed to a number of national pub¬ lications (e.g., Filosofskaia entsiklopediia , Istoriia filosofii narodov SSSR ) and have published their own series ( Trudy ) irregularly since 1950. A number of national symposia and conferences have been held under in¬ stitute auspices; the institute, moreover, has sent representatives to international philosophical gatherings in France, Holland, Mexico and other countries. Research Facilities .—The institute's library (ul. Abovian, 15) contains approximately 8,000 units. In the late 1960s, institute scholars complained publicly about the difficulty of obtaining philo¬ sophy material from Moscow libraries. Visiting scholars may want to use the main library at Erevan State University or the republican library (ul. Teriana, 72). Selected References Ts. P. Agaian et al., eds., Akademiia nauk Armianskoi SSR za 25 let (Erevan: AN ArmSSR, 1968). G. G. Aslanian, G. A. Gevkorian, G. A. Grigorian, la. I. Khachikian, "Razvitie filosofskoi mysli v Sovetskoi Armenii," Voprosy filosofii , 1967, No. 12, 48-60. Loren R. Graham, Science and Philosophy in the Soviet Union (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1972). Bernard Jeu, "A Note on Some Armenian Philosophers," Studies in Soviet Thought , 13 (1973), 251-264. AZERBAIDZHANI SSR Baku PHL077 Azerbaidzhani State University Azerbaidzhanskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. S. M. Kirova 370122 Baku ul. Patrisa Lumumby, 23 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Ministry- of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BAGIRZADE, F. M. 0. Azerbaidzhani State University (originally Baku State University) opened in 1919. Research and instruction in philosophy were carried on at the university from the time of its establishment until 1929, when the locus of work in the discipline was shifted to the new Azerbaidzhani State Scientific-Research Institute. Though the university had made a name for itself in philosophy (publishing A. D. Guliaev's Logika in 1921 and several studies of ancient Greek philosophy by the noted classicist A. 0. Makovel T skii) and other fields, it was closed in 1930—a critical juncture in the history of philosophy in the Soviet Union, While the university was reopened in 1934, significant steps toward reorganizing work in the discipline were taken only in the post-war period: in 1945 a Philosophy Division was established within the History Faculrv; two years later a Logic Division was organized in the Philology Faculty. These two faculties were later ioined by the Faculty of Oriental Studies ( vostokovedenie ) as the chief sponsors of philosophical study in the university. Since the late 1940s, the work of the university’s philosophy divisions has proceeded in close association with the Institute of Philosophy and Law of the Azerbaidzhani Academy of Sciences (see PHL079); a number of philosophers have been employed simultaneously in both institutions. The chief area of specialization of several prominent university scholars has been the history of social and philosophical thought in Azerbaidzhan; professors G. N. Guseinov and M. M. Kasumov have both worked in this field. The university publishes a serial ( Uchenye zapiski ) with special volumes devoted to history and philosophy. Most of the work published in the series is in Azeri, though work in Russian also appears regularly. The university library contains over a million units. 648 PHL078 Institute of Peoples of the Near and Middle East Institut narodov Blizhnego i Srednego Vostoka AN AzSSR 370122 Baku prosp. Narimanova, 31 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ARASLI, G. M. T. Founded as the Institute of Oriental Studies in 1958, the Azerbaidzhani Academy's Institute of Peoples of the Near and Middle East (thus named since 1965) has supported studies of the social and philosophical thought of various eastern nations and nationality groups for over 20 years. Particular emphasis has been put on Iranian and Turkish studies: institute scholars have written or collaborated on such studies as Rasprostranenie idei marksizma-leninizma v Irane (The Spread of the Ideas of Marxism-Leninism in Iran), 1961; Vliianie Oktiabrskoi revoliutsii na razvitie demokraticheskoi mysli v Irane (The Influence of the October Revolution on Democratic Thought in Iran), 1964; Ideologiia burzhuaznovo natsionalizma v Turtsii (The Ideology of Bourgeois Nationalism in Turkey), 1966; Sovremennaia turetskaia burzhuaznaia sotsiologiia (Contemporary Turkish Bourgeois Sociology), 1967; Iz istorii obshchestvennoi i filosofskoi mysli v Irane (.From the History of Social and Philosophical Thought in Iran), 1971; and Kritika sovremennoi burzhuaznoi sotsiologii Irana (Critique 0 f Contem¬ porary Iranian Bourgeois Sociology), 1973, Leninism in eastern nations has also been a prominent theme in institute scholarship. Works in this area include Idei V. I. Lenina i razvitie progressivnoi mysli narodov Vostoka (The Ideas of V. I. Lenin and the Development of Progressive Thought of Peoples of the East), 1970; and Leninizm i demokraticheskaia mysi' Vostoka (Leninism and Democratic Thought of the East), 1973. The institute’s library (Kommunisticheskaia'ul., 10) contains over 15,000 units. Selected References G. B. Abdullaeva, ed., Akademiia nauk Azerbaidzhanskoi SSR: 30 let (Baku: ELM, 1975). PHL079 Institute of Philosophy and Law Institu filosofii i prava AN AzSSR 370122 Baku prosp. Narimanova, 31 Telephone Number: Agency: Azerbaidzhani SSR Academy of Sciences Director: KOCHARLI, F. K. Philosophy in Azerbaidzhan can be traced as far back as the 6th century B.C., when Zoroastrianism took root in the region. Succeeding philosophical influences include manicheism, gnosticism, Christianity, various forms of Islam, and, at length, Marxism-Leninism. Among the leading figures of Azerbaidzhani thought through the ages were the Islamic aristotelian Bakhmaniar, the Sufi mystic Shabustari, the 12th century poet-philosophers Nizami and Khagani, the Hurufi thinker Nesimi, the 16th century poet-logician Fizuli and a number of 19th century "progressives” (Bakikhanov, Kazem-bek, Vazekh, Akhundov, and Zardabi). In the early 20th century, a group of Bolshevik activists propagated Marxism in Baku, among them Shaumian, Narimanov, Azizbekov and (cited as late as 1960) Stalin. After the establishment of Soviet power in the republic in the early 1920s, dialectical materialism by degrees became the dominant school of philosophical thought. Though the university at Baku supported broad research in philosophy for a number of years, standardization came to Azerbaidzhani work in the discipline by the early 1930s as party control of philosophy extended throughout the Soviet Union. The uni¬ versity was closed for four years (1930-34) and the locus of philoso¬ phical research moved to the earliest precursor of the Azerbaidzhani Academy of Sciences, the Azerbaidzhani Scientific Research Institute (founded in 1929). The Azerbaidzhani Academy of Sciences at length emerged in 1945, using as its base the facilities of the USSR Academy’s former Azerbaidzhani Branch (which had in turn developed from the Azerbaidzhani Division of the Academy’s Transcaucasian Branch), Though research and instruction in philosophy were part of the Azerbaidzhani Academy’s mandate from the outset—an Institute of Philosophy was organized in 1945—broad development of philosophical studies did not resume in the republic until after the 20th Party Congress of 1956. By the mid-1960s the Institute of Philosophy had incorporated a law group (thus becoming the Institute of Philosophy and Law) and had established itself as the republic’s preeminent center for philosophical research. Organization and Staff .—By 1967 the institute's Philosophy Sec¬ tor included departments of Dialectical and Historical Materialism; History of Philosophy; Ethics and Esthetics; and Scientific Atheism. The size of the institute's present staff is not known (though it is known that the institute employs more of the 23 doctors and 130 candi¬ dates of philosophy in Azerbaidzhan than any other single establishment). 650 Some Known Research Areas .—Director Kocharli, a specialist on questions of historical materialism as well as the history of social and philosophical thought in Azerbaidzhan, named three basic directions of philosphical research in the republic in 1973: study of the develop¬ ment socialism and the transition to communism; study of the history of socio-philosophical thought in Azerbaidzhan, and the study of sociology and philosophy of countries of the Near and Middle East. The institute is best known as a sponsor of studies in the latter two areas, particularly the socio-philosophical thought of Azerbaidzhan. A. 0. Makovel’skii, institute director from 1945 to 1950, was a spe¬ cialist on Azerbaidzhani philosophy as well as one of the Soviet Union’s preeminent scholars of classical western philosophy. During the first post-war decade, other institute scholars produced a number of works on Azerbaidzhani themes, perhaps the most notable of which was G. N. Guseinov's study of 19th century Azerbaidzhani thought ( Iz istorii obshchestvennoi i filosofskoi mysli v Azerbaidzhane XIX veka , 1952). In the later 1950s and 1960s, senior institute scholar A. K. Zakuev wrote extensively on classics of eastern philosophy, producing studies of the philosphical views of Bakhmaniar (1958), An-Hazzam (1960) and the "Brothers of purity" (1968). In 1971, Zakuev published an account of trends in logic among Arabic-speaking thinkers of the middle ages ( Iz istorii araboiazychnoi logiki srednikh vekov ). The institute has also supported studies on the influence of Sufism and Hurafism in Azerbaidzhani thought and of the philosophical views of Nizami and Khagani. In the mid-1960s, the institute began to intensify its efforts in the propagation of scientific atheism, the "battle against the ves¬ tiges of religion in the consciousness of the people." This continuing drive—which has been described as "one of the most pressing tasks con¬ stantly before the philosophers of the republic"—has produced a series of studies whose titles alone serve as an index of official concern over the issue of religion: among the many volumes on 'the subject have been Nauka oprovergaet religioznye otkroveniia (Science Refutes Religious Revelations), 1965; 0 perezhitkakh Islama (On the Survivals of Islam), 1967; Formirovanie ateisticheskogo mirovozzreniia azerbaidzhankogo naroda (The Formation of the Atheistic Worldview of the Azerbaidzhani People), 1967; Kritika azerbaidzhanskimi prosvetiteliami nekotorykh chert Islama (The Critique of Certain Aspects of Islam by the Azerbaidzhani Enlighteners), 1969; Kul’t ’sviatykh'—vrednyi perizhitok proshlogo (The Cult of the 'Holy Men'—A Harmful Survival of the Past), 1971) ; Trud i Islamskaia religiia (Labor and the Religion of Islam), 1971; Ateisticheskie motivy v azerbaidzhanskom ustnom narodnom tvor - chestvo (Atheistic Motifs in the Azerbaidzhani Oral Tradition), 1973; Ideologiia Islama i ee kritika v nachale XX v. v Azerbaidzhane (The Ideology of Islam and its Critique in Azerbaidzhan in the Early 20th Century), 1973. and This strain of anti-religious propaganda has been complemented by attempts to emphasize the unity of Azerbaidzhani culture with that of other Soviet groups. Academy scholars have produced such studies as V velikoi bratskoi sem'e sotsialisticheskikh natsii v periode stroi - tel ’ stva kommunizma (In the Great Fraternal Family of Socialist Nationalities in the Period of the Building of Communism), 1962; Sblizhenie kul’tur sotsialisticheskikh natsii v period stroitel’stva kommunizma (The Rapprochement of the Cultures of Socialist Nationalities in the Period of the Building of Communism), 1966; Sblizhenie kul’tur sotsialisticheskikh natsii (The Rapprochement of the Cultures of Socialist Nationalities), 1970; and Sovetskii narod—novaia istoris - ticheskaia obshchnost’ liudei (The Soviet Peonle—A New Historical Community), 1972. Institute scholars have by no means neglected the standard con¬ cerns of Soviet philosophy. Studies in dialectical materialism, philo¬ sophy of science, historical materialism, socialist ethics and esthetics, scientific communism and critique of bourgeois and reformist ideology— few of them nationality-specific—have appeared regularly under institute auspices since the late 1950s. Research Facilities .—The institute’s library, established in 1958, contains over 5,000 volumes. Visiting scholars may also wish to consult the central republican library (Baku, ul. Khagani, 29) whose collection exceeds 2 million volumes and includes strong sections on Azerbaidzhani history and culture. Selected References G. B. Abdullaeva, ed., Akademiia nauk Azerbaidzhanskoi SSR: 30 let (Baku: ELM, 1975). Akademiia nauk Azerbaidzhankoi SSR, Razvitie nauki v sovetskom Azerbaidzhane (Baku: AN AzSSR, 1967). F. K. Kocharli, "Filosofskaia nauka Sovetskogo Azerbaidzhana," Voprosy filosofii , 1973, No. 4, 122-130. . 652 BELORUSSIAN SSR Minsk PHL080 Belorussian Polytechnical Institute Belorusskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni politekhnicheskii institut 220027 Minsk Leninskii prosp., 65 Telephone Number: 33-29-66 Agency: Belorussian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Director: Since its organization in 1933, the Belorussian Polytechnical Institute has become an important center of technical and general education. The institute's sections of dialectical and historical materialism have conducted philosophical research since the mid-1950s. Professor P. F. Protaseniia, long in charge of the institute's philo¬ sophy program, has specialized in dialectical materialism and philo¬ sophical problems of natural science. Among his works have been studie of Lenin's Philosophical Notebooks , the origins of consciousness and problems of communication and thought among primitive peoples. PHL081 Belorussian State University Belorusskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V. I. Lenina 220080 Minsk Universitetskii gorodok Telephone Number: Agency: Belorussian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: History .—Belorussian State University included a Section of Dialectical Materialism among its various divisions when it opened in 1921. The section was chaired by S. Ia. Vol'fson (1894-1941) who wrote the first textbook on dialectical materialism published in the Soviet Union ( Dialekticheskii materializm , 1922; drawn from Vol'fson's university lectures, the book became the single most widely-used text in the USSR for much of the decade, going through six editions by 1926). An eclectic and prolific scholar, Vol'fson also produced mono¬ graphs on Plekhanov ( Plekhanov , 1924), on the intelligentsia as a socio economic category ( Intelligentsia kak sotsial'no-ekonomicheskaia kategoriia , 1926) , on sociological aspects of marriage and the family ( Sotsiologiia braka i sem'i , 1928) and (in Belorussian) on questions of atheism, proletian internationalism and other standard topics during the 1930s. 653 Joining Vol'fson in the 1920s were a number of scholars in Minsk who published studies on Marxist philosophy, sociology, esthetics and philosophical questions of science: S. Z. Katsenbogen, P. A. Mavrodiadi, P. Ia. Pankevich, A. Volobrinskii, E. E. Sirotin and E. I. Borichevskii together composed a highly variegated "school" which flourished until the emergence of the party as the final arbiter of matters philosophical in the early 1930s. Works by Borichevskii (on the nature of esthetic judgment) and Sirotin (on Newton as the founder of contemporary physics) appeared in the university f s Belorussian-language serial, Pratsy Belaruskaga dziarzhaunega universitetu , in 1923 and 1928, respectively. Influencing these younger scholars yet standing apart from them by seniority and philosophical conviction was V. N. Ivanovskii (1867- 1931), a philosopher and psychologist of some standing who taught at the universities in Moscow and Kazan' before coming to Minsk in 1921. Though Ivanovskii’s best work was well behind him by the time he took the position at Belorussian State University-—English positivism and associative psychology were his strengths—he remained active in Minsk, turning to methadological questions of science ( Metodologicheskoe wedenie v nauku i filosofiiu , 1923) as he attempted to make a place for himself in the post-revolutionary philosophical scene. Though Ivanovskii remained a positivist at base, Soviet accounts of his work by the 1960s could speak of his "substantial and useful contribution to the dissemination of philosophy in Belorussia." The 1930s saw philosophical work at the university (as throughout the Soviet Union) fall prey to the standardization of thought which marked Stalinism ascendant. Only well after the Second World War did philosophy in Minsk begin to rise above the level of "quotatology"—and the rise was by no means rapid. Among the leading lights at the univer¬ sity (which had established a Section of the History of Philosophy in 1947) during the 1950s were I. N. Lushchitskii (b. 1907) and K. P. Buslov (b. 1914); the latter, appointed instructor in the university in 1951, produced a forgettable monograph on questions of historical materialism in the works of Lenin and Stalin two years later. He has since become the principal official chronicler of philosophical develop¬ ments in the republic (see Selected References). Lushchitskii, who became chairman of what had become the Section of the History of Philo¬ sophy and Logic in 1953, limited himself to articles (largely in Belo¬ russian) on the history of Marxist thought in Belorussia for the better part of the decade. 654 The later 1950s and 1960s witnessed a significant rise in the level of university philosophical activity: a philosophy serial (Nauchnye trudy po filosofii Belogosuniversiteta imeni V. I. Lenina ) was initiated in 1956; a collective of university scholars led by V. I. Stepanov produced a monograph on Lenin’s Philosophical Notebooks ( 0 ’Filosofskikh tetradiakh 1 V. I. Lenina , 1959), the first substantial Soviet study of the work. Stepanov also wrote a study of Belinskii's philosophical and sociological views ( Filosofskie i sotsiologicheskie vozzreniia V. G. Belinskogo , 1959). The university's commitment to instruction in philosophy expanded steadily: by 1963 the program had grown to include sections of Dialectical and His¬ torical Materialism, History of Philosophy, Scientific Atheism, Marxist- Leninist Esthetics, Marxist-Leninist Ethics and Logic; later in the decade both a Division of Philosophy and a Division of Psychology and Logic were functioning. The level of their work, however, was suspect: graduate dissertations in philosophy defended at the university in the late 1960s were publicly criticized ( Voprosy filosofii , 1971, No. 1) for low quality. Organization and Staff .—In the 1977-78 academic year, under¬ graduate course specialization in philosophy was offered through both the university's History Faculty and its Correspondence Faculty. The university's semi-autonomous Institute of Qualification Raising for Social Science Teachers was also known to support a Section of Marxist- Leninist Philosophy. Some Known Research Areas .—Contributions by university philo¬ sophers to a special section on philosophy in Belorussia ( Voprosy filosofii , 1974, No. 12, pp. 50-127) included articles by V. S. Stepin (on methodology of formulation of theory in physics), N. I. Zhukov (on the philosophical analysis of the concept of "information"), I. I. Antonovich (on bourgeois sociology and the problem of the social ideal) and A. S. Klevchenia (on research on the history of philosophical thought in Belorussia). Six candidate dissertations in philosophy were defended at the university in 1977: "The Formation of the Personality of a Young Engineer in the Contemporary Scientific-Technical Revolution" (R. V. Sukhareva); "The Correlation of Freedom and Responsibility under Developed Socialism" (E. I. Rudkovskii); "Critique of the American Theory of 'Social Mobility"’ (T. V. Alpeeva); "Philosophical and Natural Science Views in Belorussia in the 1750s-60s" (A. Ia. Tsukerman); "Questions of Historical Materialism in Work of Iulian Brun" (M. I. Shlyk); and "The Dialectic of the National and the Inter¬ national in the Self-determination of Nations [ natsii ]" (G. I. Chesnokova). 655 In 1979, the university's Section of Philosophy for the Humanities Faculties co-sponsored, the publication of a collection on the logico-methological aspect of the nature of scientific knowledge ( Priroda nauchnogo poznaniia: Logiko-metodologicheskil aspekt ). Edited by Stepin, the collection included essays by M. S. Kozlova (on problems of the bases of science), V, A. Lektorskii Con "alternative worlds" and the problem of continuity of experience), V. S. Shvyrev (on the corre¬ lation of theoretical and empirical knowledge), A. N. Eluskov (on empi¬ rical knowledge and the problem of establishment of scientific fact) as well as Stepin himself (on the structure and evolution of theoretical knowledge). University philosophers regularly participate in regional and national conferences on various questions of philosophy and sociology. Research Facilities. .—The university's central library (tele¬ phone: 2-36-93) contains over 780,000 units. Selected References K. P. Buslov, "Obshchestvennye nauki v Belorussii," Vestnik Akademii nauk SSSR , 1977, No. 4, 54-63. _, "Razvitie marksistskoi filosofskoi nauki v BSSR za 40 let," Voprosy filosofii , 1958, No, 3, 148-152. _, A. K. Maneev, "Razvitie filosofskoi mysli v Belorussii za gody Sovetskoi vlasti," Voprosy filosofii , 1968, No. 1, 25-33. 656 PHL082 Institute of Philosophy and Lav Institut filosofii i prava AN BSSR 220072 Minsk Akademicheskaia ul., 25 Telephone Number: 39-59-25 Agency: Belorussian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: BABOSOV, E. M. History .—The Belorussian Academy’s Institute of Philosophy and Law was established in 1931 (two years after the academy itself) under the direction of S. Ia. Vol’fson. In 1935 it was combined with the academy's Institute of State and Law (also dating from 1931) to form the Institute of Philosophy and Law. After the wartime hiatus, a Philosophy Sector was organized in the Academy (1946) which served as the base for the reestablishment of the Institute of Philosophy and Law in 1947. Since that time further additions (notably in 1958 and 1965) have made the institute one of the larger and more active centers of philosophical research in the Soviet Union. Among the scholars who established the institute's reputation were G. F. Aleksandrov, M. I. Gredinger, V. S. Serbenta, R. M. Vydra, P. N. Galazna, I. M. Il'iushin, I. N. Lushchitskii, S. P. Margunskii and K. P. Buslov. Organization and Staff .—By the early 1970s the institute's Department of Philosophy included sectors of Dialectical Materialism and Problems of Natural Science; Theoretical Problems of Communism; and History of Philosophy. The staff as of 1978 was led by two Belo¬ russian academicians, three corresponding academicians, eight doctors and 43 candidates of science. Twenty-seven graduate students studied in the institute. The institute's graduate program has since grown to include specialization in six fields; dialectical and historical materialism; theory of scientific communism; history of philosophy; Marxist-Leninist esthetics; Marxist-Leninist ethics; and philosophical questions of natural science. Some Known Research Areas .—In the course of its 50-year history, the institute has supported work in a wide range of topics, producing over 120 books and brochures and more than 500 articles. In the 1930s, most of what appeared under the institute's auspices was orthodox and predictable: representative works from the period include Vol'fson's Qsnovy dialekticheskogo materializma v trudakh Marksa-Engel'sa-Lenina (Fundamentals of Dialectical Materialism in the Works of Marx, Engels and Lenin), 1931; and Il'iushin's Karl Marks i natsional'nyi vopros (Karl Marx and the Nationality Question), 1933. V. A. Serbenta, who • during the 1920s had written notable works on Holbach's theory of knowledge and the history of China—and later became a leading light at the institute—was distinguished by his silence in this period. 657 In the post-Stalin era, the institute's work rose measurably in quantity and quality; the addition of F. G. Aleksandrov (see introduc¬ tion) to the staff in 1947 was in itself indicative of a rise in status. In the late 1950s and 60s the: institute sponsored a number of works in the field of philosophy of science. Among these were V. M. Kovalgin's Dialekticheskii materializm o zakonakh nauki (Dialectical Materialism on the Laws of Science, 1958), and Problemy oshchushchenii i reflek- tornaia teoriia (Problems of Sensation and Reflection Theory, 1959); D. I. Shirokanov's Dialektika neobkhodimosti i sluchainosti (The Dialectic of Necessity and Chance, 1960); A. K. Maneev's Predmet formal*noi logiki i dialektika (Formal Logic and the Dialectic, 1964); and a collective work, Rol* kategorii dialektiki v izuchenii biologi - cheskikh iavlenii (The Role of Dialectical Categories in the Study of Biological Phenomena, 1967). In the 1960s the institute also began to concentrate on the study of Belorussian philosophical and socio-political history. In 1962,an institute collective produced a volume devoted to Belorussian thought of the 16th-19th centuries (Iz istorii filosofskoi i obshchestvenno-politicheskoi mysli Belorussi ). Individual monographs were subsequently issued on selected Belorussian thinkers of the past (Smotritskii, Skorina, and Dovgird). In the 1970s, work on the philo¬ sophical traditions of Belorussia was carried on by a number of insti¬ tute scholars, among them N. S. Kupchin (on 19th and early 20th century Belorussian philosophers of science), E. K. Dorshevich and V. M. Konon (on the history of Belorussian esthetics), and A. S. Maikhrovich (on the esthetic views of Iakub Kolas). The institute has also produced a number of works on more general themes common to Soviet philosophy, including a three-volume study of the social structure of Soviet society, a study of the Soviet intelligentsia and various works on atheism, dialectical materialism and the philosophical heritage of Leninism. Former Director P. D. Puzikov wrote in Voprosy filosofii (1974, No. 12) on the dialectic as a general methodological theory. In 1977, three candidate dissertations on philosophy were defended at the institute; "A Philosophical Analysis of the Principle of Compli- mentarity [ dopolnitel'nost' I 1 * (by N. K. Kisel*); "Lenin's Substantiation of the Party-principle f partiinost 1 1 of Philosophy" (N. B. Itunina); and "Planning in the Resolution of Social Tasks: The Philosophico-Sociological Aspect" (G. A. Klishevich). Research Facilities .—The institute's library, founded in 1961, contains over 10,000 units. The Belorussian Academy's central library (Leninskii prosp., 66; telephone: 3-86-07) contains over 1,000,000 units and includes a separate bibliography on Belorussian social scientists. Selected References K. P. Buslov, "Obshchestvennye nauki v Belorussii," Vestnik AN SSSR , 1977, No. 4, 54-63. V. F. Kuprevich, Akademiia nauk Belorusskol SSR (Minsk: AN BSSR, 1968). V. P. Kuz'menkov, A. I. Savastiuk, "Osnovnye napravleniia filosofskikh issledovanii v Belorussii," Voprosy filosofii , 1974, No. 12, 50-60. PHL083 Minsk State Pedagogical Institute Minskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. A. M. Gor’kogo 220809 Minsk Sovetskaia ul., 18 Telephone Number: Agency: Belorussian SSR Ministry of Education Director: V. P. Kuz’menkov, a professor at the Minsk State Pedagogical Institute, has written on the development of philosophical research in Belorussia in Voprosy filosofii (1974, No. 12). ESTONIAN SSR Tallin PHL084 Institute of History Institut istorii AN EstSSR 200101 Tallin Estoniia puiestee, 7 Telephone Number: 465-94 Agency: Estonian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SIILIVASK, K. The Institute of History of the Estonian Academy of Sciences established a small Philosophy Sector in 1970. Since then Che sector has closely coordinated its work with that of the Philosophy Section of Tartu University, concentrating on questions of natural science metho¬ dology (particularly modelling). The Estonian Academy's central library (bul. Lenina, 10) contains over 1.6 million units. 65 9 PHL085 Institute of Party History Institut istorii partii pri TsK KP EstSSR Tallin ul. Tynismiash, 16 Telephone Number: 405-24 Agency: Central Committee of the Estonian SSR Communist Party Director: The Estonian Institute of Party History has supported graduate research in various areas of philosophy (atheism, Marxism-Leninism, and historical materialism). A 1977 doctoral dissertation in philosophy, defended at the institute by L. T. Raid, was titled "The Spread of Marxist Atheism and the Policy of the Communists toward Religion and the Church in Estonia, 1900-1965.” The institute's library, founded in 1947, contains over 24,000 units. PHL086 Tallin Politechnical Institute Tallinskii politekhnickeskii institut 2000026 Tallin Ekhitaiate tee, 5 Telephone Number: Agency: Estonian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education In the mid-1960s, Professor Kh. Kroon of the Tallin Politechnical Institute led research on the social causes of fluctuations in the labor force throughout the Estonian republic. In the early 1970s, the insti¬ tute's Philosophy Section concentrated its work on philosophical prob¬ lems of inter-nationality relations and methodological problems of the special sciences. 660 Tartu PHL087 Estonian Agricultural Academy Estonskaia sel'skokhoziastvennaia akademiia 202400 Tartu ul. Riia, 12 Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Ministry of Agriculture Rector: The Philosophy Section of the Estonian Agricultural Academy was established in the late 1960s during a general expansion of philoso¬ phical research in Estonian institutions. The research of one section instructor, A. A. Murutar, has concerned the role of operative change in consciousness (see Sbornik nauchnykh trudov Estonskoi sel'skokhoziast - vennoi akademiia . No. 47; Trudy po filosofii . I, Tartu, 1966). PHL088 Institute of Astrophysics and Atmospheric Physics Institut astrofiziki i fiziki atmosfery AN EstSSR 202444 Tartu Toravere Telephone Number: Agency: Estonian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: UNT, V. The Institute of Astrophysics and Atmospheric Physics of the Estonian Academy of Sciences has supported work on philosophical ques¬ tions of natural science. G. I. Naan, vice-president of the Estonian Academy (1951-64) and subsequently a senior scientific collaborator at the institute (when it was known as the Institute of Physics and Astro- omy) has written extensively on cosmology and relativity theory. (See inter alia , "K voprosu o printsipe otnositel T nosti v fizike," Voprosv filosofii , 1948, No. 2; "Obshchie voprosy kosmologii" in Trudy shestogo soveshchania po voprosam kosmogonii, Moskva, 1959; "Despre structura si 'vistra' Universului in lumina datelor celor moi recente ale astroni- mici extragalactice," in Probleme filozofice ale stiintelor naturii , Bucharest, 1960.) Naan's work has treated various aspects of the concept of infinity, cosmological paradoxes and relations between existing cos¬ mological theories. Moreover, Naan is one of a rather limited number of internationally respected Soviet scientist-philosophers who cite the direct influence of dialectical materialism in their own innovative formulations. Selected References Loren R. Graham, Science and Philosophy in the Soviet Union (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1972). 661 PHL089 Tartu State University Tartuskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet 202400 Tartu ul. Iulikooli, 18 Telephone Number: Agency: Estonian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: K00P, A. V. History .—Tartu University was founded in 1632 during the last period of Swedish control over Estonia. Philosophy was taught at the university from the outset. Under the influence of Petrus Ramus, Swedish universities, including that of Tartu, joined in the general European emancipation of academic philosophy from Aristotelian concepts of teaching; in the age of Descartes, Hobbes, Spinoza, Liebniz and Locke, the practice of syllogistic disputation fell into disfavor as a new emphasis on clarity, precision and testing in logic emerged. The influence of Descartes and the growing importance of the concept of natural law led to the division of philosophical lectures at Tartu into "theoretical” and "practical" groups, the former encompassing logic, physics and metaphysics and the latter ethics, politics and natural law. The military campaigns against Sweden by Peter the Great in the early 18th century eventually wrested Estonia from Swedish control— and led to the closing of the university at Tartu until 1802. During the course of the 19th century, philosophy instruction at the univer¬ sity (reopened as Dorpat University) was limited by the constraints imposed on all educational institutions in the Russian empire; after the Decembrist uprising, modern western philosophy was banned by Nicholas I from university curricula. The partial restoration of philosophy to academic life in 1863 and the comparative relaxation of censorship in the 1890s went some way toward re-establishing the university as a center of philosophical in¬ instruction. As systematic academic philosophy began to flourish in Russia (Solov'ev, Losskii, Berdiaev, etc.), the university at Tartu- renamed Iur'ev University in 1893—played an active part. The per¬ sonalism of Professor Gustav Teichmuller, a Liebnizian and follower of Lotze, influenced many Russian philosophers. One of Teichmuller's pupils, la. F. Osis (Ose), developed his own school of "critical per¬ sonalism" which had a tremendous impact in Osis' native Latvia. Another, A. A. Kozlov, translated Hartmann's Philosophy of the Unconscious and published the first philosophical journal in Russian. Moreover, natural scientists at the university (including A. N. Severtsov, I. N. Andrusov and F. U. Levinson-Lessing) injected strains of materialism and Darwinism into the intellectual atmos¬ phere at Tartu in the early years of the century. 662 During modern Estonia's tenure as an independent state (1918- 1940), various schools of positivism flourished: Teichmuller’s pupil Tennman continued his mentor’s personalism, while V. Freiman and A. Rei were identified with strains of neo-realism and neo-Kantianism, respect¬ ively. With the advent of Soviet power in 1940, these schools became submerged under a wave of dialectical materialism in its most dogmatic form. After the wartime hiatus, philosophical studies were re-established at Tartu University (so named in 1918) under the auspices of a Section of Marxist Philosophy. During the post-war period (especially since the mid-1950s), the university has once again become a notable center for philosophical pursuits. The work of Tartu scholars in esthetics—Iu. M. Lotman and L. N. Stolovich in particular—has achieved wide recognition in the Soviet Union and abroad. Some Known Research Areas .—Lotman's semiotics, in which esthetics is treated as a division of information theory, has gained a significant following in the USSR. (Boris Uspenskii, of Moscow State University, is perhaps the best known disciple of Lotman’s "Tartu school.") Though his positions may have implications which run counter to orthodox Soviet philosophical views, Lotman has maintained otherwise, noting a comple¬ mentarity rather than contradiction of approaches. In any case, Lotman remains almost unrecognized by the official Soviet philosophical commu¬ nity—the five-volume Filosofskaia entsiklopedia carried no article on him—and his work has appeared for the most part only in Tartu’s own publications (e.g., Trudy po znakovym sistemam in Uchenye zapiski Tartu - skogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta , 1964-1969, vyp. 1-4). Stolovich is best known for work in historical analysis and definition of the category of "the beautiful." He has been published widely in foreign journals (including the Paris Revue d’esthetique ) and is regarded by many in the Soviet Union as one of the nation's leading estheticians. In addition to the estheticians, a number of scholars associated with Tartu University have gained recognition in the Soviet Union for work in diverse fields. The studies of V. P. Khiutt (on the categories of "relative" and "absolute" in the history of philosophy), 0. M. Shtein (on the 19th century Estonian thinker K. R. Iakobson) and T. V. Loft (on philosophical questions of natural science), for example, have appeared in the university's Trudy and national publications. Among other pro¬ fessional philosophers working in the republic in the 1970s, the most prolific have been M. G. Makarov, la. K. Rebane, M. Kh. Val't, E. N. Loone, and P. N. Blium. Their work has covered a broad range of con¬ temporary and historical topics. Organization and Staff .—Despite its (deserved) reputation as a center of philosophical research, Tartu University has no separate Philosophy Faculty. Its Philosophy Section coordinates work with others within the university and with social science faculties and departments at a number of Estonian institutions (particularly the Estonian Academy of Sciences). 663 Research Facilities .—The university’s main library is the largest in the Baltic republics. Among its over 3 million volumes are original letters of Kant, Winkelman, Geothe and Schiller, autograph pieces of Hegel and Diderot, and a sizeable collection of Herzen’s personal library. Selected References P. N. Blium, L. 0. Val't, A. I. Goriacheva, Iu. Iu. Kakhk, I. M. Saat, "Pazvitie filosofskoi mysli v Estonii za gody Sovetskoi vlasti,” Voprosy filosofii , 1968, No. 3, 14-25. Karl Inno, Tartu University in Estonia (Stockholm: Forlag Vaba Eesti, 1972). J. Kahk, ed.. Science in Soviet Estonia (Tallin: EESTI RAAMAR, 1965). L. 0. Val't, la. K. Rebane, "0 pazvitii filosofskoi mysli v sovetskoi Estonii," Voprosy filosofii , 1974, No. 6, 64-75. 664 GEORGIAN SSR Tbilisi PHL090 Georgian Polytechnical Institute Gruzinskii ordena Lenina i ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni politekhnicheskii institut im. V. I. Lenina 380075 Tbilisi ul. Lenina, 77 Telephone Number: 37-31-92 Agency: Georgian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: The Georgian Politechnical Institute publishes a serial (Nauchnve trudv) which has devoted space to many areas of philosophy. In 1971 the series carried articles on Lenin's role in Marxist epis¬ temology, Marxist conceptions of matter, Lenin's materialistic inter¬ pretation of history and similar themes. PHL091 Institute of Cybernetics Institut kibernetiki AN GrSSR Tbilisi ul. Chitadze, 6 Telephone Number: 99-58-92 Agency: Georgian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: CHAVCHANIDZE, V. V. The Logic Laboratory of the Georgian Academy's Institute of Cybernetics works in close coordination with the Logic Section of the Faculty of Philosophy and Psychology of Tbilisi State University. Z. N. Mikeladze, chief of both sections, recently wrote in Voprosy filosofii (1979, No. 8) on the meaning of Aristotle’s "topics." ■i 665 PHL092 Institute of Philosophy Institut filosofii AN GrSSR Tbilisi prosp. Rustaveli, 29 Telephone Number: 99-88-60 Agency: Georgian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: CRAVCHAVADZE, N. Z. The Institute of Philosophy of the Georgian Academy of Sciences was established in 1946 when the Sector of Philosophy in the Academy’s Institute of History was promoted to institute status. Since its creation the institute has come to share the deserved reputation of the Faulty of Philosophy and Psychology at Tbilisi State University for creativity and (relative) independence. In fact, the two insti¬ tutions share facilities and scholars to such an extent that differen¬ tiation between them is largely an academic exercise. The majority of Georgia's over 200 professional philosophers work in one or both of the institutions and produce most of the republic’s 15-20 yearly mono¬ graphs on topics in philosophy. For a discussion of the history and current rends in Georgian philosophy, see PHL093. The institute has served as sponsor or co-sponsor of a number of symposia in the post-war period: on Marxist philosophy (1947), on Transcaucasian philosophy (1957), on values (1965) , on the philosophy of man (1969), on Hegel (1970), on 20th century philosophy (1970) and on Kant (1973). Institute scholars have also edited a number of antho¬ logies deriving from such symposia, including collections devoted to epistemology (1966), contemporary bourgeois philosophy (1970), and the conceptual question of philosophy itself (1973). Finally, the institute has shown the breadth of its interests by publishing an anthology of critical studies in contemporary philosophy of art (1966) and by sponsoring a symposium on philosophical anthropology (1970). The institute's library holds approximately 25,000 volumes (of which nearly half are in Georgian), The Georgian Academy's central library (ul. Dzerzhinkskogo, 8) contains over 1,700,000 units and includes a philosophy section. 666 PHL093 Tbilisi State University Tbilisskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet 380028 Tbilisi prosp. I. Chavchavadze, 1 Telephone Number: 22-96-27 Agency: Georgian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: OKUDZHAVA, V. M. History .—Philosophical studies in Georgia date from the Colchis Academy at Fazis (now Poti) at which both native Georgians and repre¬ sentatives of the eastern Roman Empire were instructed in Aristotelian thought as early as the third century A.D. The oldest extant text of classical Georgian literature (the fifth century Martyrdom of Shushaniki ) reflects the strong influence of Christianity in the region. Manic-heism was likewise a part of fifth century Georgian thought, the works of its leading representative, Mobidan, being considered dan¬ gerous enough to warrant burning by Christian authorities. The best- known early Georgian philosopher, in any case, was Petr Iver, a fifth century scholar whose works were long assigned to one Dionysis the Areopagite; to Iver goes credit for one of the first significant efforts at reconciling the philosophical heritage of classical anti¬ quity with Christianity, From the sixth through the eleventh centuries, the development of Georgian thought reflected the region’s fortuitous position at the con¬ fluence of the eastern and western worlds. Georgia became a repository of medieval eastern Christian thought, producing such masterpieces as The Martyrdom of Konstant Kakh. , The Life of St. Gregory Khandztii and loan Sabanidze's The Martyrdom of Abo Tbileli . Yet ties with the western Catholic world were maintained (reaching their apex in the work of the 11th century Georgian scholastic Mtsire) and Persian-Arabic influences were likewise significant in Georgian secular letters. In the twelfth century the Georgian academies at Ikalto and Gelati became widely-known centers of instruction in philosophy and other disciplines. This period of national unification and general cultural revivification was marked by the work of the neoplatonist Petritsi in philosophy and by the classic epic poem of Shota Rustaveli, "The Knight in the Panther's Skin." Foreign invasions (Mongolian, Persian and Turkish) and the fall of the Byzantine Empire did much to hinder the development of native Georgian thought from the 13th to the 16th centuries. In the 17th century, at length, a renewed interest in questions of philosophy emerged, inspired largely by Sulkhan Orbeliani’s writings on Aristotle, John of Damascus, Ioann Petritsi and others. Orbeliani, who founded schools in Tbilisi and Telavi, was ably succeeded in the 18th century by Antonii Bagrationi, a scholar whose interests spanned logic, meta¬ physics, ethics and physics and who initiated modernizing reforms in Georgian teaching institutions and in the Georgian church. 667 During the 19th century, at the beginning of which Georgia was incorporated into imperial Russia, Georgian philosophers of a number of different persuasions gained attention both within the empire and abroad. Voltairians, neo-platonists, socialists, Utopians and Christians practiced in Tiflis, the only common denominator among them being an increasing ten¬ dency to look to Russia for inspiration. St. Petersburg University, in fact, became the training center for many of the scholars who eventually established Tbilisi University, Georgia’s first institution of higher education since the middle ages. The university was founded in 1918—not by government decree but by the efforts of a group of Georgian professors who had been teaching in Russian universities before the revolution. The fact that the philo¬ sophy faculty was the university’s first reflected not only the presence of professional philosophers among the founding group but an interest in philosophy among other scholars: the psychology professor D. Unadze, for example, had written important monographs on Bergson and on Solov'ev's epistemology. Modern Georgian philosophy, as described by western specialist Ash Gobar, has developed primarily from the work of Sh. I. Nutsubidze, S. I. Danelia and other scholars associated with the university from its early days (notably M. I. Gogiberidze, S. B. Tsereteli and K. S. Bakradze). In the early 1920s, when philosophy enjoyed a relatively free hand in the Soviet Union (and Georgia itself was still in the process of sovieti- zation), a number of non-Marxist philosophical strains were developed by Georgian scholars, the most significant of which was Nutsubidze's "aletological" school. After this initial period, however, the work of most Georgian philosophers came to depend on German and Soviet influences- though the strong native tradition in logic has been instrumental in shaping Georgian methodology. Organization and Staff .—Tbilisi State University is one of the largest higher educational institutions in the Soviet Union, with over 1,600 professors and lecturers and some 16,000 students. Undergraduate course specialization in philosophy is offered through the Faculty of Philosophy and Psychology (Dean: G. V. Tevzadze) while various other faculties—notably those of history, biology, oriental studies and mathematics—also include or encourage philosophy courses in their curricula. Some Known Research Areas .—Joining the five scholars noted above, a second generation of Georgian philosophers has arisen and contributed substantially to the body of Georgian thought, making it the most dy¬ namic—and least vulnerable to summary description—of the various Soviet ethnic philosophical "schools." 668 In the field of logic (and its relationship to dialectical logic), three names stand out: Bakradze, Tsereteli and L. P. Gokieli. Bakradze T s Logika (Logic, 1951), Tsereteli's Dialekticheskaia logika (Dialectical Logic; 1965), and Gokieli's Logika l-II (1965-67), along with an anthology on questions of the basis of logic (1970) constitute the most important treatises on the subject. Of these, the best known are the first two, which, though offering significantly different interpretations on a number of points, are nevertheless based on a three-fold common denomina¬ tor: there is only one science of logic-dialectics; formal logic and dialectical logic are thus complementary; and that logic is a philoso¬ phical (as opposed to mathematical) science which is related to temporal reality. Gokieli, whose work is the most mathematically-oriented of the three, has argued that mathematical logic is only an applied branch of pure logic. A number of younger logicians, many of them students of the three scholars noted above, have since the mid-1960s been pursuing note- worth research in such diverse fields as semantical theory of logical constants, theory of kinetic concepts in logic, re-interpretation of dialectical negation, deontic logic and modal logic. The "Georgian school" of logic is justifiably renowned both in the Soviet Union (where it has inspired controversy as well as praise) and abroad. In problems of epistemology and ontology, Georgian philosophers have likewise distinguished themselves. The work of Nutsubidze and Gogiberidze in the 1920s deserves prominent mention; the latter set forth an epistemology of "objective realism" that anticipated the Scandinavian Gotheborg School. In the 1960s and 70s, V. V. Mshvenieradze, K. R. Megrelidze, and A. T. Bochorishvili made signi¬ ficant contributions on the general concept of truth and its relation¬ ship to the reflection theory of knowledge. The logicians Bakradze and Tsereteli, it should be noted, have also dealt with truth-definitions. The relation of philosophy to the special sciences has been examined by a number of prominent Georgian philosophers in the last twenty years. G, K. Tsinsadze (.agreeing with B. M. Kedrov) has main¬ tained that the former serves to integrate the latter. More specific contributions have been made by Bochorishvili (on the methodology of psychology), M. Kublashvili (on the dialectical aspects of chemistry), and S. Avaliani (on the philosophy of the "natural" sciences). 669 In Che area of history of philosophy and philosophical critique, Georgians have produced work of equal importance. Danelia was a leading Soviet scholar in Hellenic studies; two of his volumes (on ancient philo¬ sophy to Socrates and the philosophy of Socrates) have become minor classics since their publication in the pre-war period. Further, I. Kukava's treatise on the theory of knowledge in ancient Greek philosophy (1965) and D. Dzhokhadze's study of "aristotelian dialectics" (1971) deserve attention. The history of Georgian philosophy has beeri the spe¬ cial province of Nutsubidze, who has written both the single best general work ( Istoriia gruzinskoi filosofii , I-II, 1956-1960) and a number of special studies in the field. It was Nutsubidze who made the discovery— which proved momentous in medieval studies—that Petr Iver was the true author of the areopagitic texts. I. D. Pantskhava, P. M. Tarkhnishvili, Sh. Khidasheli and Tevzadze have all written on the philosophy of Ioann Petritsi and, by extension, treated the question of the reconciliation of Christian theology with Hellenic philosophy in medieval Georgia. Historical interests have also led Georgian philosophers to exam¬ ine the philosophical roots of Marxism itself, in particular through its origins in classical German philosophy. Hegel studies have come from Tsereteli, Bakradze, Tevzadze and M. I. Tshelidze, all within the past 25 years. Tevzadze, moreover, is a Kant specialist of international stature. Georgian critiques of contemporary philosophy fall into two genres, one concerning neopositivism and linguistic philosophy and the other phenomenology and existentialism. In the former, A. F. Begiashvili is the most prominent representative, with contributions from Avaliani and V. Erkomaishvili also deserving attention. In the latter, Bochorishvili (on phenomenology in Husserl) and Kakabadze (on the "existential crisis" in the context of Husserlian thought) stand out. The trilogy of studies on Heidegger by G. Margvelashvili (1969, 1971, 1976) is also especially noteworthy. Contributions by Georgian philosophers in ethics have also been highly significant, particularly the work of G. Bandzeladze, 0. Bakuradze and Chavchavadze. Bandzeladze's wide-ranging studies of theoretical and practical problems of ethics, which have included original interpreta¬ tions of pre-Marxist and Marxist conceptions of "moral conscience" and "human dignity," show the influence of Kant and Heidegger as well as of Marx. Bakuradze T s distinction between "moral judgment" and "cognitive judgment" and Chavchavadze's analysis of the teleological character of values have also drawn wide attention, the former at the XIVth Inter¬ national Congress of Philosophy in Vienna (1968) and the latter at the Symposium on Values held in Tbilisi (.1965) . As summarized by Gobar, the chief characteristics ■ of contemporary Georgian philosophy are: a simultaneous concern with actual and his¬ torical problems; an abiding interest in the principle of complemen¬ tarity (of logic/dialectics, objective/subjective, science/values and so on); and the attempt common to all Soviet philosophy, to coordinate the interests of special philosophical research with those of general philo¬ sophical worldview. Scholars at Tbilisi State University have been in¬ volved in these pursuits, in positions of leadership, since 1918. In 1977, six candidate dissertations in philosophy were defended at the university: "Toward a Marxist Critique of the Religious-Existential Understanding of the Specifics of Philosophical Knowledge: The Case of N. A. Berdiaev" (Kh. G. Gogochuri); "The Problem of Actual [ real'naia ] Infinity and its Abstraction in Science" (G. Sh. Khutsishvili); "The Marxist-Leninist Legacy on Authority” (N. M. Gelashvili); "The Formation of Scientific Theory: The Experience of Systematic-Methodological Ana¬ lysis" (N. B. Lavrenchuk); "On the Criteria of the Acceptance of Natural Science Theories" (G. A. Oganesian); and "A Cticial Analysis of Kierkegaard's Philosophy" (Z. M. Khasaia). In 1978, D. V. Dzhokhadze defended a doctoral dissertation titled "Aristotle's Dialectic: The Dialectic of the Historico-Philosophical Process." Faculty and graduate students regularly contribute to the university's philosophy series (Trudy: Seriia filosofskikh nauk ) and to national periodicals. Research Facilities .—In addition to the university’s extensive library (well over 2 million volumes), the Faculty of Philosophy and Psychology has a collection of its own. Also of interest to scholars are Tbilisi's Greek and Latin papyrus collections, to which university philosophers have had access in the past. Selected References T. A. Buachidze, 0. I. Dzhioev, "Filosofskaia mysl' v Gruzii za gody Sovetskoi vlasti, Voprosy filosofii , 1967, No. 9, 13-25. N. Z. Chavchavadze, "50 let sovetskoi nauki v Gruzii," Voprosy filosofii , 1971, No. 5, 93-99. S. M. Dzhorbenadze, Uchrezhdeniia Akademii nauk soiuza SSR i Tbilisski universitet (Tbilisi: Tbilisski universitet, 1974). Ash Gobar, "Contemporary Philosophy in Soviet Georgia," Studies in Soviet Thought , 18 (1978), 173-196. I. D. Pantskhava, "Razvitie filosofskoi mysli v Gruzii posle velikogo oktiabria," NDVSh: Filosofskie nauki, 1967, No. 5, 136-142. 671 KAZAKH SSR Alma-Ata PHL094 Alma-Ata Higher Party School Alma-Atinskaia vysshaia partiinaia shkola pri TsK KP KazSSR Alma-Ata Telephone Number: Agency: Central Committee of the Communist Party of the Kazakh SSR Director: The Alma-Ata Higher Party School has supported research on the social and philosophical views of the Kazakh "enlighteners" ( prosvetiteli ) of the late 19th century. Professor M. K. Iliusizov has written on the economic formulations of Chokan Valikhanov ( Ekonomicheskie vozzreniia Ch. Valikhanova , 1960) , and Professor B. Gabdullin has published a study of the ethical thought of Abai Kunanbaev ( Eticheskie vozzreniia Abaia Kunanbaeva, 1970). PHL095 Alma-Ata Institute of the National Economy Alma-Atinskii institut narodnogo khoziaistva 480035 Alma-Ata ul. Dzhandosova, 55 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Director: Professor N. A. Musabaeva of the Alma-Ata Institute of the National Economy has long specialized in philosophical questions of science. Among her publications have been monographic studies of the philosophical basis of sensory knowledge ( 0 filosofskoi osnove chust - vennogo poznaniia v svete ucheniia I. P. Pavlova o vysshei nervnoi deiatel 1 nosti , 1956), of the problem of causality in physics and biology CProblema prichinnosti v filosofii i biologii , 1962) and of cybernetics and the category of causality ( Kibernetika j kategoriia prichinnosti , 1965). 672 PHL096 Institute of Philosophy and Law Institut filosofii i prava AN KazSSR Alma-Ata ul. Pushkina, 111/113 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ABDIL'DIN, Zh. M. History .—The Kazakh Academy of Sciences’ Institute of Philosophy and Law claims 1958 as the year of its formal incorporation but cites organizational ancestry from the early 1930s. A number of republican institutions—the Society of Marxist-Leninists, the Association of Natural Scientists, the Society of Militant Dialectical Materialists and especially the Kazakh Scientific Research Institute of Marxism- Leninism (KNIIML; in 1934 it became the Kazakh Communist Party's Insti¬ tute of Party History)—throughout the 1930s and the war years performed various of the functions later assigned to the Institute of Philosophy and Law. A Philosophy Sector existed within KNIIML when it opened in 1931; this sector oversaw, among other duties, translations of the works of Marx, Engels, Lenin and Stalin ( Voprosy leninizma ) into the Kazakh and Uigur languages and directed republican theoreticians against the dual heresies of mechanism and Deborinist, "menshevizing idealism" (cf. "Za dialekticheskii materializm v fizike," Bol'shevik Kazakhstana , 1932, No. 1). For the most part, the personnel who made up the staffs of these early institutions were a) graduates of the Institute of Red Professors in Moscow and/or b) not Kazakh by nationality. Limited numbers of native, locally-trained professional philosophers began to emerge only after the war: this came about through the establishment in 1947 of a Philosophy Sector within the Kazakh Academy of Sciences (itself established in 1945) and of a Philosophy Faculty at Kazakh State Univer¬ sity (PHL097) in 1949. In the immediate post-war period, the republic's first Kazakh philosophers with candidate degrees in the discipline— N. P. Dardykin, N. D. Dzhandil'din, P. A. Pak Ir, P. V. Presniakov and others—began to assume a recognizable role in the direction of philo¬ sophical research in the republic. Nevertheless, Kazakhstan's philosophy program remained profes¬ sionally and institutionally underdeveloped (in spite of the Academy's successive upgrading of its original Philosophy Sector to the status of a full-fledged Institute of Philosophy and Law by 1958) well into the 1970s. A leading Kazakh scholar, N. S. Sarsenbaev, noted in 1975 that approximately three quarters of the professional philosphers in the republic lacked advanced instruction in the discipline. Organization and Staff .—As of 1973, the institute staff was known to include six doctors of philosophical science and four cor¬ responding members of the Kazakh Academy. Working groups within the institute included those devoted to logic; dialectical logic, problems of personality development under socialism and during the transition from socialism to communism; problems of the development on inter- and intra-nationality relations; and the history of philosophical and social thought in Kazakhstan. Some Known Research Areas .—Scholars on the institute staff as of 1973 have done research in a variety of fields. Director Abdil'din has worked on problems of logic and on the origins of theoretical knowledge (see Abdil'din et al., Problemy logiki i dialektiki poznanii , 1963, and Problema nachala v teoreticheskom poznanii , 1967). He was known to be active in Hegel studies—forming a reported "Kazakh school" of Hegel research with other Alma-Ata scholars—in the early 1970s. A. Kh. Kasymzhanov has also dealt with logic, particularly in its relationship with dialectics and epistemology ( Problema sovpadeniia dialektiki, logiki i teorii poznaniia , 1962). M. M. Suzhikov has written extensively on questions of philo¬ sophy of state development, with particular emphasis on "non-capitalist" paths. Suzhikov's works include studies of Marxist-Leninist doctrine on non-capitalist development among underdeveloped peoples ( Marksizm- Leninizm o nekapitalisticheskom razvitii otstalykh narodov k sotsializmu , 1957) , of socio-economic problems of national consolidation based on an interpretation of the Kazakh experience ( Sotsial'no-ekonomicheskie problemy natsional'noi konsolidatsii: iz opyta perekhoda Kazakhskogo naroda k sotsializmu, minuia kapitalizm , 1968), and of the effects of population mobility on inter-nationality "rapprochement" (Vliianie podvizhnosti naseleniia na sblizhenie natsii , 1974). A number of other institute scholars-—notably N. D. Dzhandil'din and D. K. Shibekov—-also made contributions on parallel themes (socio-cultural development in Kazakhstan) during the 1950s and 60s. A number of scholars in Alma-Ata have worked on anti-religious themes. Senior institute researcher V. A. Cherniak has written on the overcoming of the vestiges of religion ( 0 preodolenii religioznykh perezhitkov . 1965); moreover, a series of works (in Kazakh) began to appear in the mid-1960s on the "reactionary nature of Islam and its dogma," "the reactionary essence of the Koran," and the "profoundly anti-Islamic views" of the "Kazakh enlighteners." 674 The "enlighteners" (prosvetiteli) —a group of Kazakh social and political activists of the latter half of the 19th century—have singly and collectively been the subject of considerable institute research. K. Beisembiev has published monographs on the worldview of Abai Kunanbaev (Mirovozzrenie Abaia Kunanbaeva , 1956), on the history of social thought in later 19th century Kazakhstan ( Iz istorii obshchest - vennoi mysli Kazakhstana vtoroi poloviny XIX v. , 1957), on ideological trends in the region at the turn of the century ( Ideino-politicheskie techniia v Kazakhstane kontsa XIX - nachala XX veka , 1961), and on progressive and Marxist thought in early 20th century Kazakhstan (Progressivno-demokraticheskaia i marks is tskaia mysl' v Kazakhstane nachala XX veka , 1965). Academician T. T. Tadzhibaev has written on Kunanbaev f s philosophical, psychological and pedagogical views and produced a fundamental study of the Kazakh enlightenment ( Prosvesh- chenie i shkoly Kazakhstana vo vtoroi polovine XIX veka , 1962). Studies of the views of Chokan Valikhanov and Ibrai Altynsarin—the other most frequently mentioned "enlighteners"—have also been issued since the 1950s. Collective works issued under institute auspices include studies of philosophical aspects of biology (the integrity of organisms) and astronomy. A group under Kasymzhanov's direction has also worked on translations into Kazakh and analytic studies of the work of the 10th century Arabic aristotelian philosopher-encyclopedist al-Farabi. By the mid-1970s, the group had issued studies of al-Farabi's philoso¬ phical, socio-ethical and mathematical treatises. The areas of his¬ torical materialism, ethics, esthetics, and scientific communism, however, remained "understudied" at the institute as of the late 1960s. Institute scholars regularly publish in the house serial ( Trudy Instituta filosofii i prava AN KazSSR ), in the Kazakh Academy’s journal ( Vestnik AN KazSSR ) and in Voprosy filosofii . In the latter, Kasymzhanov has written on Lenin's understanding of Hegel's dialectic (1974, No. 8) and on Lenin's conception of "circularity" in knowledge (1976, No. 9). Two senior institute scholars, A. Nysanbaev and M. Sabitov, also wrote in Voprosy filosofii on the principle of contradiction in scientific knowledge (1975, No. 11). The institute organizes and/or participates in numerous con¬ ferences and seminars on topics of philosophy. Among these have been a conference on methodology and logic in contemporary science (1964), a seminar on aspects of Leninism (1969), and a seminar on Kant (1974). These and other institute activities are often carried on in close association with the Faculty of Philosophy and Economics of Kazakh State University (PHL097); indeed, the two institutions simultaneously employ a considerable number of scholars (e.g., Abdil'din, Suzhikov, Beisembiev, and Sarsenbaev). One candidate dissertation in philsoophy was defended at the institute in 1977: "The Principle of Atomism and its Historical Development," by V. L. Shitsko. Research. Facilities ,—The Kazakh Academy's central library (ul. Shevchenko, 28) contains over 3 million volumes, including a sizeable collection on philosophy. Selected References T. D. Dzhumagazin, G. A. Iugai, "Filosofskaia nauka v Sovetskom Kazakhstane," Voprosy filosofii , 1967, No. 6, 24-31. Sh. E. Esenov, "Razvitie nauki i rost nauchnykh kadrov sovetskogo Kazakhstana za 50 let soiuza SSR," Vestnik AN KazSSR , 1973, No. 1, 4-22. N. S. Sarsenbaev, "Filsofoskie nauki v Kazakhstane" in L. M. Soldatenko, ed., Filosofskie nauki: Vypusk 6 (Alma-Ata: Ministerstvo vysshego i srednego spetsial T nogo obrazovaniia KazSSR/Kazakhskii oTKZ gosudarstvennyi universitet im. S. M. Kirova, 1975). T. Zh. Zhangel’din, "Filosofskaia nauka v Kazakhstane," Voprosy filosofii, 1970, No. 8, 100-107. 676 PHL097 Kazakh State University Kazakhskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. S. M. Kirova 480091 Alma-Ata ul. Kirova, 136 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: DZHOLDASBEKOV, U. A. History .—Though founded in 1934, Kazakh State University did not begin to train philosophers until the post-war period. In 1946, the university established divisions of logic and psychology (at the initiative of rector T. T. Tadzhibaev). Three years later, a Philo¬ sophy Faculty was opened; in 1951 this faculty was joined to the university's Economics Faculty to form a Faculty of Philosophy and Economics—which lasted three years before being closed for lack of demand ("...potrebnosti v kadrakh byli udovletvoreny"). In 1963, a Philosophy Division was created within the university's History Faculty. This division served as the base upon which the present Faculty of Philosophy and Economics—the sole such combined faculty in the Soviet university system—was reconstituted in 1968. At present the faculty shares the role of primary research and instruc¬ tion center for philosophy in the republic with the Kazakh Academy of Sciences' Institute of Philosophy and Law (PHL096); the cooperation of the university and the institute in fact extends to the simultaneous employment of a considerable number of scholars as well as to the joint use of research facilities. Organization and Staff .—As of 1975, the university maintained four philosophy sections: Dialectical and Historical Materialism for the humanities faculties; a like section for the science faculties; History of Philosophy and Logic; and Ethics, Esthetics and Atheism. In all four sections a total of 38 instructors were employed, of whom seven were doctors and 18 were candidates of science. In addition, a number of extra-mural instructors were employed for specialized courses (e.g., Prof. V. Ia. El'meev of Leningrad State University, teaching applied sociology)< Some Known Research Areas .—As noted above, the research in¬ terests of the philosophy programs at the university and at the Kazakh Academy are generally similar; in cases of dual employment of scholars, they are indistinguishable. In any case, the following philosophers (not discussed in PHL096) were known to work in the university in the mid-1970s but not necessarily in the academy. 677 0. A. Sergizbaev has written on the Kazakh "enlighteners" ( prosvetiteli ) of the late 19th century and on various topics of Kazakh socio-cultural history; among his publications are monographs on Chokan Valikhanov ( Mirovozzrenie Ch. Valikhanova , 1959) and on Kazakh spiri¬ tual culture ( Traditsii svobodomysliia i ateizma v dukhovnoi kul T ture kazakhskogo naroda , 1973). Professors M. N. Chechin and K. Kh. Rakhmatullin have written on questions of the philosophy of science; Chechin has studied Lamarck’s evolutionary theories ( Poniatie prirody v evoliutsionnom uchenii Zh. B. Lamarka , 1965) while Rakhmatullin has covered a broad spectrum, treating contemporary astronomy, cosmology and relativity theory through the prism of dialectical materialism ( Dialekticheskii materializm i sovremennaia astronomiia , 1965; Bor’ba mirovozzrenii v kosmologii , 1972; V. mire Einshteina , 1967; Zvezdnyi vek chelovechestva: F. Engel’s i astronomiia , 1974). A group of junior instructors within the Faculty of Philosophy and Economics— including V. S. Shustova, R. N. Kenesarina, V. G. Danilkin and Zh. Zh. Moldabekov—also worked on philosophical questions of natural science in the mid-1970s. Anti-religious propaganda has been the province of Professor E. I. Shekhterman and a number of junior associates. Shekhterman has published monographs attempting to disassociate faith and knowledge CVera ili znanie , 1967) and to depict religion as the fundamental enemy of science ( Religiia—glavnyi protivnik nauki , 1965). A collective of junior instructors worked on various aspects of atheist education among workers in the mid-1970s. On questions of ethics and morality, the leading republican specialist is Professor N. S. Sarsenbaev. Since the mid-1950s, Sarsenbaev has produced a series of monographs on Communist morality and Kazakh customs, including Moral’nyi kodeks stroitelia kommunizma (1963) and Qbychai, traditsii i obshchestvennaia zhizn’ (1974). Also of note in this area is junior instructor G. G. Akmambetov, who has written on problems of moral development and on the interaction of knowledge and morality ( Problemy nravstvennogo razvitiia lichnosti , 1971; and Znanie i nravstvennost' , 1972). In addition to this research, the university also supports a number of special courses and "mini-universities" intended both to broaden the base of its philosophy program and to bring it to as wide an audience as possible. Beyond El’meev’s course on applied sociology, students have also been offered spetskursy on social psychology (taught by Sarsenbaev), demography (S. Tatimov), the development of inter¬ nationality relationships (M. M. Suzhikov and R. B. Absattarov), critique of contemporary revisionism and anti-communism (K. G. Akhmetov), Lenin’s Philosophical Notebooks (A. Kh. Kasymzhanov) and others. The mini-universities offer non-credit instruction in Marxist- Leninist philosophy (for teaching staff), in atheism (for students), and support student circles ( kruzhki ) for the study of dialectical materialism, historical materialism and esthetics. Faculty members and graduate students publish regularly in the faculty’s series, Filosofskle nauki . A recent issue (1975 , vyp. 6)_ carried some 28 articles covering a wide variety of topics (e.g., the logical structure of the category of "the historical"; the specifics of language as a sign system; the socio-economic preconditions for the development of traditional Kazakh ancestor worship). A regular bulletin for undergraduate work is also published. Three candidate dissertations in philosophy were defended at the university in 1977: "The Appearance of the Dialectic as a Form of Thought" (A. Zh. Kel’buganov); "A Dialectico-Logical Analysis of the Category of ’Interaction’" (R. T. Sarsenov), and "Lenin’s Struggle against Petty-Bourgeois Influences in Ideology and Politics" (A. M. Starostenko). Research Facilities .—The university's main library (Sovetskaia ul., 28) contains over 800,000 units. Selected References Akademiia nauk Kazakhskoi SSR, Oktiabr’ i nauka Kazakhstana (Alma-Ata: Nauka, 1967). N. S. Sarsenbaev, "Filosofskie nauki v Kazakhstane" in L. M. Soldatenko, ed., Filosofskie nauki: Vypusk 6 (Alma-Ata: Ministerstvo vysshego i srednego spetsial’nogo obrazovaniia KazSSR/Kazakhskii oTKZ gosudarstvennyi universitet im. S. M. Kirova, 1975). T. Zh. Zhangel'din, "Filosofskaia nauka v Kazakhstane," Voprosy filosofii, 1970, No. 8, 100-107. Karaganda PHL098 Karaganda Polytechnical Institute Karagandinskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni politekhnicheskii institut 470041 Karaganda bul. Mira, 56 Telephone Number: Agency: Kazakh SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Professor B. K. Kasenov of the Karaganda Polytechnical Institute has written monographs and brochures on various aspects of Marxist dia¬ lectics. Kasenov—as of ,1975 the sole professional philosopher in the Kazakh republic (possessing a doctoral degree) working outside Alma- Ata—recently produced a study of the dialectic of the universal, the particular and the singular in the economic works of Marx and Lenin ( Dialektika vseobshchego, osobennogo i edinichnogo v ekonomicheskikh trudakh K. Marksa i V. I. Lenina, 1978). 680 KIRGIZ SSR Frunze PHLQ99 Institute of Philosophy and Law Institut filosofii i prava AN KirSSR 720071 Frunze _ Leninskii prosp., 265a Telephone Number: 5-53-84 Agency: Kirgiz SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SALIEV, A. A. History .—The formal study of philosophy is a recent development in the intellectual history of Kirgizia. Though modern Kirgiz scholars' cite a long national tradition of spiritual, ethical and socio-political inquiry—including 5th century oral folk epics, "legendary thinkers" of the 16th-18th centuries (Tolubai Synchy, Asan Kaigy, Sanchy Synchy) and "progressive akyn-democrats" of the late 19th century (Toktogul Satylganov, Togolok Moldo, Barpy Alykulov)—the fact remains that a written Kirgiz language was developed only in the present century. Thus a specifically Kirgiz school of academic philosophy had little chance to develop before the advent of Soviet power in Central Asia in the early 1920s. The sovietization of Kirgizia did not, for that matter, lead immediately to the broad institutional development of philosophical studies in the republic. While the Kirgiz Pedagogical Institute offered some training in the discipline by the early 1940s, significant research and instruction in philosophy did not begin until well after the war. The Kirgiz Academy of Sciences (established in 1954) opened its Department of Philosophy and Law in 1958; six years later the department became the present Institute of Philosophy and Law—which remains the locus of philosophical studies in Kirgizia. Organization and Staff .--As the coordinating center for all republican work in the discipline, the institute oversees the research and instruction of the (^approximately) 100 professional philosophers in Kirgizia—among whom could be numbered in 1972 one Kirgiz academician, one corresponding Kirgiz academician, seven doctors of philosophical sciences and 40 candidates. The institute itself is known to maintain eight sectors and to support an active graduate program. Some Known Research Areas .—A number of institute scholars-- including A. Altmyshbaev, I, Atashbaev, V. Mednykh and Zh. Saadanbekov— have specialized in studies of "changes in the psychology of the Kirgiz people resulting from the interpenetration and mutual influence of the Kirgiz and Russian cultures." Academician Altmyshbaev, the founding director of the Kirgiz Academy's Department of Philosophy and Law, has also written on the formation and development of socialist culture among Soviet peoples of the east ( Nekotorye osobennosti formirovaniia i raz - vitiia sotsialisticheskoi kul'tury narodov Sovetskogo Vostoka , 1958) and on problems of the transition of Central Asian peoples to socialism (0_ nekotorykh osobennostiakh formy perekhoda narodov Srednei Azii k sot - sializmu, 1959). k 681 Current institute director Saliev is the republic’s preeminent esthetician. Among his publications are a study of the nature of poetry CZhizn'—v stikhakh , 1962) and a number of articles on theoretical questions of art (e.g., "Khudozhestvennoe tvorchestvo i nekotorye voprosy teorii," Izvestiia Akademii nauk Kirgizskoi SSR , 1963, t. 5, vyp. 2). K. Moldobaev has also studied the esthetic views of Kirgiz national artists. Other prominent areas of institute research include aspects of dialectical materialism, historical materialism and the history of philosophy (emphasizing "the role of Marxism-Leninism in the spiritual life of the Kirgiz people"). A. Kakeev, B. Baiserkeev, K. Ibraimov, S. Ybykeev, A. Brudnyi, T. Abdyldaev and R. Sheralieva were identified as leading scholars in these fields in the late 1970s. Brudnyi, chair¬ man of the institute's Sector of Dialectical Materialism, has written on understanding as a philosophico-psychological problem in Voprosy filosofii (1975, No. 10). Among the collective works produced by institute scholars and associates in the last two decades have been studies of Kirgiz socio¬ political thought ( Ocherki istorii obshchestvenno-politicheskoi mysli Kirgizskogo naroda ) and Kirgiz art ( Ocherki istorii Kirgizskogo iskusstva) as well as a number of anti-religious tracts ( 0 religii i religioznykh perezhitkakh ; Religiia, svobodomyslie, ateizm ; Qbshchest - vennaia psikhologiia i religioznye predrassudki ). Among recent candidate dissertations in philosophy defended at the institute have been studies titled "Methodological Aspects of the Interrelationship of the Natural and the Artificial" (A. K. Bukaev, 1977); "Human Activity as a Self-Generating System" (V. P. Kutepov, 1977); "A Philosophical Analysis of the Problem of the Scientific Reflex [ nauchnaia refleksiia ]" (A. D. Mambetova, 1977); "A Philosophico- Psychological Analysis of the Activity of a Labor Collective" (E. S. Orozaliev, 1977); and "Cause-Consequential Relationships in the Inter¬ action of Society and Nature" (M. Zhumagulov, 1978). Research Facilities .—The Kirgiz Academy's central library (bul. Dzerzhinskogo, 30) holds over 500,000 units. Selected References B. A. Amanaliev, "0 razvitii marksistskoi filosofskoi mysli v Kirgizii," Voprosy filosofii , 1972, No. 4, 20-25. K. K. Karakeev, Velikii oktiabr* i nauka Kirgizstana (Frunze: Kyrgyzstan, 1977). P. R. Orozbaev, "Antiklerikal’nye i ateisticheskie tendentsii v tvorchestve Barpy Alykulova," Vestnik Moskovskogo universiteta : Filosofiia , 1973, No. 3, 87-92. A. Saliev, B. Amanaliev, R. Turgunbekov, L. Golubeva, "Razvitie filo¬ sof skikh i pravovykh nauk v Kirgizii," in K. K. Karakeev, ed., Lenin i nauka Sovetskogo Kirgizstana (Frunze: ILIM, 1970), 58-72. 682 PHL100 Kirgiz State University Kirgizskii gosduarstvennyi universitet im. 50-letiia SSSR 720024 Frunze ul. Belinskogo, 101 Telephone Number: 6-64-97 Agency: Kirgiz SSR Ministry of Education Rector: OTORBAEV, K. 0. Kirgiz State University was established in 1951 (with the pro¬ motion of what had been Kirgiz Pedagogical Institute to university status). Though the university predates the Kirgiz Academy's Institute of Philosophy and Law (PHL099) by many years—and it graduated two of the republic's current leading professional philosophers in the early 1940s—the latter institution has emerged as Kirgizia's preeminent center of research and instruction in philosophy. The university does not offer undergraduate course specialization in the discipline nor has it served as host institution to graduate dissertations in philo¬ sophy in recent years. Philosophy studies at the university have in any case gained a limited amount of attention through the work of several scholars. M. S. Dzhunosov (b. 1919) graduated from the Biology Faculty of the pedagogical institute in 1940 and began his long tenure as chairman of the univer¬ sity's Philosophy Section in 1951. Dzhunosov has specialized in philo¬ sophical questions of national development, producing studies of the construction of socialism in previously backward countries ( Ob istoricheskom opyte stroitel'stva sotsializma v ranee otstalykh stranakh , 1958) and of the non-capitalist path of development—a popular theme throughout Central Asia—in Kirgizia ( 0 nekapitalisti - cheskom puti razvitiia Kirgizskogo naroda k sotsializmu , 1958). Iu. Veingol'd was reportedly the leading figure in the early 1970s of a university philosphy collective studying various categories of his¬ torical materialism. The university has irregularly published a philosophical journal ( Voprosy filosofii —date of volume 1 is unknown; volume 2 appeared in 1964) with contributions in both Kirgiz and Russian. The university library presently contains over 600,000 units. Selected References B. A. Amanaliev, "0 razvitii marksistkoi filosofkoi mysli v Kirgizii," Voprosy filosofii , 1972, No. 4, 20-25. 683 PHL101 Kirgiz Women T s Pedagogical Institute Kirgizskii zhenskii pedagogicheskii institut im. V. V. Maiakovskogo 720498 Frunze bul. Dzerzhinskogo, 38 Telephone Number: 6-23-60 Agency: Kirgiz SSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Kirgiz Women T s Pedagogical Institute maintains a Philosophy Section and publishes a serial ( Nauchnye trudy ) which has carried arti¬ cles on such topics as the ideology of the Jehovah's Witnesses and the language and style of Lenin's Materialism and Empiriocriticism (see vyp. 9, 1970). 684 LATVIAN SSR Riga PHL102 Institute of History Institut historii AN LatSSR 226524 Riga ul. Turgeneva, 19 Telephone Number: Agency: Latvian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SHTEINBERG, V. A. A Philosophy Sector was established within the Institute of History of the Latvian Academy of Sciences in 1962. By 1978 the sector, had grown into a division with sectors specializing in the history of philosophy, critique of contemporary bourgeois ideology, and sociology and law. The coordinating center of philosophical research in the republic, the division has been nominated for promotion to institute status during the 1980s. Director Shteinberg (formerly rector of Latvian State University) has specialized in the history of philosophy in Latvia in the early 20th century and methodologies of concrete social research (see, inter alia , Filosofskaia zhizn' Latvii nachala 20-ogo veka , 1966, and, "Istoricheskii materi al iz m i konkretno-sotsiologicheskie issledovaniia," Kommunist sovet- skoi Latvii , 1969, No. 2). More recently, Shteinberg has led a collec¬ tive of philosophers and social scientists in research on philosophical and legal aspects of the ‘current ecological situation (see Sovremennaia ekologicheskaia situatsiia: filosofko-pravovoi aspekt , Riga, 1978). In 1977, three candidate dissertations in philosophy were defended at the institute: ’’The Sociological Direction in Pre-revolutionary Russian Socio-Juridical Thought" (by M. E. Kazmer); "The Philosophical Interpretation of Historical Knowledge [ znanie ] in’ the Works of R. Iu. Vipper" (K. K. Lusis); and "A Critique of Marcuse's 'Concept of Revo¬ lution'" (Iu. I. Prikulis). Selected References: P. I. Valeskaln, "Rabota filosofov Latviiskoi SSR za poslednee desiatiletie," Voprosy filosofii, 1978, No. 12, 26-33. k 685 PHL103 Latvian State University Latviiskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. Petra Stuchki 226098 Riga bul. Rainisa, 19 Telephone Number: 22-47-32 Agency: Latvian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: MILLER, V. 0. History .—Organized in 1919, Latvian State University served as the focal point of considerable philosophical activity during the brief tenure (1919-1940) of the modern independent Latvian state. In 1922, the Society of Religious and Philosophical Sciences was founded within the university; philosophers and theologians from the university's Theology Faculty joined with other professors in organizing discussions under the society's auspices. Two years later, in connection with the Kant cen¬ tennial, the university opened a Kant Society (renamed the Philosophical Society in 1936) which sponsored discussions on questions of intuition, the interrelationship of science and religion and various other topics throughout the 1920s and 30s. The advent of Soviet power in 1940 brought the exclusion of all "idealistic" and religious philosphy from Latvian institutions. In the 1940-41 academic year, university instruction in philosophy was limited to courses in Marxist philosophy and Darwinism taught by instructors from the new Section of Marxism-Leninism. After the wartime hiatus, the institutionalization of Soviet philosophy in the university resumed. In 1949 a Section of Dialectical and Historical Materialism was created; a year later the section added a graduate program. From 1954 to 1970 the section (expanded to a divi¬ sion in 1966) functioned as part of the university's Faculty of History and Philology. Reorganization in 1970 produced the present Faculty of History and Philosophy, the sole such combined faculty in the Soviet educational system. Organization and Staff .—The faculty is known to maintain sec¬ tions of Dialectical Materialism, Historical Materialism, History of Philosophy, Logic, Scientific Atheism, Ethics, Esthetics, Scientific Communism and Concrete Social Research. In 1978 the university's philosophy program included 114 students. 686 Some Known Research Areas .—The chairman of the Faculty’s Section of Dialectical Materialism, lu. P. Vedin, has since 1973 coordinated work throughout the republic on questions of epistemology, serving as editor of the thematic series Voprosy teorii poznaniia dialekticheskogo materi ¬ al izma (Questions on the Epistemology of Dialectical Materialism). 3y 1973 four volumes had appeared in the series. Among other university contributors have been B. Ia. Samuilova (on the problem of heuristic means of inductive reasoning), D. I. Berzin’ (on the cognitive signi¬ ficance of mathematical abstractions of infinity), E. K. Liepin' (on systematic approach as a development of substantive approach), V. E. Nikiforov (on the structure of the modeling process) and I. F. Vedin (on idealistic conceptions of truth and its criteria). Vedin’s own work has centere d on q uestions of the role of sensations in consciousness, the unity of the emotional and rational in the cognitive process and form, the visual in cognition, the interrelationship of categorical , and logical structures in thought, the formal conditions of truth ( istinnost’ ), and the interrelationship of consciousness and language. The work of the late E. Ia. Karpovitz (1892-1976), whose long tenure in philosophy at the university began in 1945, also deserves men¬ tion. Karpovits worked on problems of the dialectic in natural science (’’Dialektika periodicheskogo zakona khimcheskikh elementov...", Trudy Rizhskogo Pedagogicheskogo instituta , 1958, No. 7) and classical German philosophy (Kant, Fichte, Shelling, Hegel, Feurerbach—-see Klassicheskaia nemetskaia filosofiia , Riga, 1965). A cycle of his university lectures on various topics was published in separate editions in the late 1960s and early 1970s. University philosophers have been instrumental in compiling col¬ lective works (in Latvian) on the history of social and philosophical thought in the republic. The first two volumes of a series on this theme appeared in Riga in 1976 and 1977 under the general title Apcerejumi par sabiedriskas un filozofiskas domas attistibu Latvija . Among other prominent republican scholars associated directly with the university or with university projects during the past decade have been N. A. Latsis, V. A. Markov, L. A. Rastrigin, L. A. Chukhina, Iu. I. Prikulis, G. Ia. Ebels, P. I. Valeskaln, N. N. Golikov, 0. T. Vilnite, Z. V. Balevits, A. A. Podmazov, P. Ia. Zeile, A. F. Baranenkova, P. B. Laizan, V. Ia. Snippe and Ia. Ia. Veish. Topics covered by these scholars have included critiques of: the Latvian disciple of personalist Gustav Teichmuller, Ia. F. Osis (by Valeskaln, Golikov and Chukhina, 1972); Paul Tillich and Karl Barth (Vilnite, 1968, 1971, 1978); Latvian Catholi¬ cism (Balevits, 1978) and Latvian Lutheranism (Snippe, 1977). Faculty scholars regularly contribute to the university's Uchenye zapiski and national publications. 687 Research Facilities .—The university’s main library (bul. Kommunarov, 4) was founded in 1862 as the library of the Riga Politekh- nikum. It presently holds over 1.5 million units, including a sizable philosophy section and the personal library of former professor P. Zalite (first editions of 18th and 19th century German philosophers). Selected References V. A. Shteinberg, "Pod M em filosofskoi zhizni Latvii v gody sovetskoi vlasti,” NDVSh: Filosofskie nauki , 1967, No. 5, 142-145. P. I. Valeskaln, ’’Razvitie marksistko-leninskoi filosofii v Latvii,” Voprosy filosofii , 1967, No. 7, 3-12. _, "Rabota filosofov Latviiskoi SSR za poslednee desiatelee,” Voprosy filosofii, 1978, No. 12, 26-33. PHL104 Riga Institute of Civil Aviation Engineers Rizhskii Krasnoznamennyi institut inzhenerov grazhdanskoi aviatsii im. Leninskogo komsomola 226019 Riga ul. Lomonosova, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Ministry of Civil Aviation Director: S. V. Sokolov of the Riga Institute of Civil Aviation Engineers has contributed to a republic-wide series on theoretical questions of dialectical-materialist epistemology (see "Otrazhenie i informatsiia” in Voprosy teorii poznaniia dialekticheskogo materializma , 1973, vyp. 1, 68-92). 688 PHL105 Riga Polytechnical Institute Rizhskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni politekhnicheskii institut 226355 Riga ul. Lenina, 1 Telephone Number: Agency: Latvian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: Scholars in the Philosophy Section of Riga Polytechnical Insti¬ tute have worked on questions of personality development and the for¬ mation of a '’scientific" worldview. Among the topics addressed have been: the struggle with survivals of the past in the formation of the new man (I. G. Morgunov); the establishment of discipline among young workers in industrial collectives (L. D. Boriaeva); the nature of material interests and the connections between demand and interest in its philosophical aspect (A. N. Gorin); and the development of person¬ ality during the "scientific-technical revolution" (F. A. Utinan). Utinan and L. Ia. Pakhar' have also worked on philosophical ques¬ tions of natural science and cybernetics. The former has written on inverse causation and expediency, the latter on the role of inverse causation in the formation and development of the cognitive mode. Selected References " P. I. Veleskaln, "Rabota filosofov Latviiskoi SSR za poslednee desiatiletie," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 12, 26-33. Salaspils PHL106 Institute of Physics Institut fiziki AN Lat SSR Salaspils Telephone Number: Agency:. Latvian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: The Institute of Physics of the Latvian Academy of Sciences has supported work on philosophical questions of natural science (e.g., V. Veldre, "0 razvitii filosofskikh problem estestvoznaniia," Izvestiia AN Lat SSR, 1963, No. 12). 689 LITHUANIAN SSR Vil'nius PHL107 Institute of Philosophy, Sociology and Lav Institut filosofii, sotsiologii i prava AN LitSSR Vil' nius ul. Kostiushkos, 30 Telephone Number: Agency: Lithuanian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: MATSIAVICHIUS, I. A. History .—Established in 1977, the Institute of Philosophy, Sociology and Law is the youngest institution in the Lithuanian Academy system. It developed from the academy's Department of Philosophy, Sociology and Law, created within the Institute.of History in 1969. Organization and Staff .—As of June 1978, the institute main¬ tained seven divisions. Among these were a Division of Sociology of Labor, a Division of Social Planning, a Division of Law, a Division of Sociology and Youth and three divisions associated with various ques¬ tions of philosophy. Some Known Research Areas .—Director Matsiavichius has identified the "main problem of the entire institute" as "the interaction between... advanced socialist society and the individual under the conditions of the present-day scientific and technical revolution." Under this broad heading, the institute’s philosophy divisions have pursued research in such areas as the evolution of philosophical thought abroad, current trends in Catholic philosophy (clerical anti-communism) and the history of philosophy in Lithuania. In the latter, institute scholars have been preparing a multi-volume series, the first installment of which— covering some "600 personalities from the feudal period"—was submitted to the printer in mid-1978. A separate study by 0. R. Pleckaitis on Lithuanian feudal philosophy ( Feodalizmo laikotarpio filosofija Leituvoj e ) was issued in 1977. Ia. V. Minkiavichius, chairman of the former Philosophy Section of the Lithuanian Academy's Institute of History, wrote on religion in the ethnic structure of society in Vonrosy filosofii (1976, No. 11). Research Facilities .—The Lithuanian Academy's central library (ul. K. Pozhelos, 2/8) was established in 1941 using the library of the Evangelical-Reformed Synod—which dates from 1557—as its base. At present the library holds over 1.8 million units, including sizeable collections of rare editions in Lithuanian, Russian, Polish and Latin of 15th-18th century vintage. Selected References "Lithuanian Sociology Institute Director Interviewed," Translations on USSR Political and Sociological Affairs , 16 August 1978, No. 886, 79-81. 690 PHL108 Vil'nius Engineering-Construction Institute Vil'niusskii inzhenerno-stroitel'nyi institut 232054 Vil'nius ul. Sauletekio, 11 Telephone Number: 74-02-52 Agency: Lithuanian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Director: Iu. V. Mureika, chairman of the Philosophy Section at the Vil'nius Engineering-Construction Institute, has written on the dev¬ elopment of Marxist-Leninist esthetics in Lithuania in Voprosy filosofii (1975, No. 12). PHL109 Vil'nius State Pedagogical Institute Vil'niusskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut 232034 Vil'nius ul. Studentu, 39 Telephone Number: Agency: Lithuanian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: S. A. Rudziavichius, a junior professor in the Philosophy Section of Viln'ius State Pedagogical Institute, has written on human genetics as a form of "bio-social" knowledge ( Voprosy filosofii , 1975, No. 12). One candidate dissertation in philosophy was defended at the institute in 1977: "The Development of Logic in Lithuania," by A. V. Vaishvila. 691 PHL110 Vil'nius State University Vil’niusskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V. Kapsukasa 232734 Vil’nius ul. Universiteto, 3 Telephone Number: 2-37-79 Agency: Lithuanian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: KUBILIUS, I. P. Vil'nius State University is the oldest institution of higher learning in the Soviet Union, tracing its origins to the establishment of Vil'nius Collegium by the Jesuit Order in 1570. In the 16th and 17th centuries, the university was something of a center for studies in logic. Professor M. Smiglecius' classic text Logika (1618) was used in many European universities, going through three printings at Oxford. In the late 18th and early 19th centuries, the university—reorganized as the Higher School of Lithuania in 1773 after the expulsion of the Jesuits— supported considerable work in the philosophy of science, its newly- established Faculty of Natural Sciences serving as a forum for theoret- tical views of a number of pre-evolutionists (L. Boianus, E. Eichenvald, E. Sniadecki). Moreover, Jan Sniadecki, rector of the university from 1807 to 1815 (and a corresponding member of the Russian Academy of Sciences), was a deist theoretician of some standing. Sniadecki’s debts to Bacon, Locke, and the French materialists of the 18th century are evident in the works 0 metafizyce (On Metaphysics, 1814) and 0_ filozofii (On Philosophy, 1819), in which Kant and his followers are taken to task for apriorism in the understanding of cognition. Perhaps the best konwn among the university's 19th century philosophers, however, was A. N. Dovgird, professor of philosophy and logic from 1818 to 1832. Dovgird recognized sensations as the source of knowledge and criticized the theory of "inherent ideas," while maintaining that only reason (on the basis of "natural, inherent law") could understand the world. His work in logic, moreover ( Wyklad przyrodzonych myslenia prawidel czyli logika teoryczna i praktyczna , 1828) provided a significant counterpoint to Kant’s transcendentalism. In the 20th century, the brief tenure of the independent Lithuanian state (1918-1940) saw a number of Catholic (chiefly neo- Thomist) philosophers make their presence felt in the intellectual life of the republic. The university at Kaunas maintained a Faculty of Theology and Philosophy in which Professors P. Buchis and A. Dambrauskas distinguished themselves through studies of the criteria of faith and anti-materialist natural science and logic,' respectively. In addition, S. Shalkauskis (1886-1941) wrote extensively on the philosophy of culture, questions of nationality and pedagogical subjects; though his work on philosophical terminology in Latvian is considered of value by scholars of the Soviet period, Shalkauskis is perhaps best remembered for efforts to renew neo-Thomism with the aid of neopositivism. 692 After the re-establishment of Soviet power in Lithuania in 1944, research and instruction in philosophy acquired an exclusively dialectical- materialist character. Vil'nius State University became the leading center for work in the discipline—and remains such today, the recent creation by the Lithuanian Academy of an Institute of Philosophy, Sociology and Law (PHL107) notwithstanding. The university does not offer undergraduate course specialization in philosophy but does support graduate work in the field: one candidate dissertation was defended at the university in 1977 (by L. P. Ekentaite: "The Conception of Man in American neo-Freudianism: A Critical Analysis of the Theories of Horney,. Sullivan and Fromm. M (Ekentaite had earlier written on Freudianism and contemporary Christniaity in Voprosy filosofii [1976, No. 11]). In addition, junior professor E. M. Nekrashas has written on logical empiricism and inductive logic ( Voprosy filosofii , 1975, No. 12). Visiting scholars will find the university’s main library a valuable resource. Founded in 1570, the library presently contains over 2.5 million units, including the humanities collections of the university at Kaunas and the libraries and personal papers of Lithuania's most eminent scientists, philosophers and educators. Selected References Jonas Samaitis, Lithuanian Science , translated by 0. Armalyte and J. Butkus (Vilnius: Mintis Publishing House, 1974). 693 MOLDAVIAN SSR Kishinev PHL111 Department of Philosophy and Lav Otdel filosofii i prava AN MolSSR 277612 Kishinev prosp. Lenina, 1 Telephone Number: 2-00-31, dob. 1-34 Agency: Moldavian SSR Academy of Sciences Chairman: URSUL, D. T. In 1969, the Moldavian Academy of Sciences promoted its Sector of the History of Moldavian Philosophical and Socio-Political Thought (es¬ tablished 13 years earlier within the Moldavian Branch of the USSR Academy) to the status of a department, naming it the Department of Philosophy and Law. The department remains the focal point of philo¬ sophical research in the republic and has concentrated its efforts, in the main, on MoIdavian-Rumanian themes. Department scholars have produced studies of a number of regional savants. Chairman Ursul has written on the philosophical views of the 19th century orientalist N. G. Milescu ( Filosofkie i obshchestvenno - politicheskie vzgliady N. G. Milesku-Spafariia , 1955) and, more recently, on modern Moldavian socialist thought ( Na puti k besklassovomu kommunisticheskomu obshchestvo , 1973). V. N. Ermuratskii has written a study of Rumanian-Moldavian political leader Dmitrii Kantemir ( Obshchestvenno-politicheskie vzgliady Dmitriia Kantemira , 1956) and published a short study of 18th century Moldavian thought in Voprosy filosofii (1977, No. 3). V. P. Koroban contributed to studies in the mid-50s of the chronicler Ioann Nekulche and 19th century publicist Aleku Russo. P. A. Kovchegov has also produced monographs on Russo (1962 and 1975, in Moldavian). Among collective works by department scholars have been a study of Moldavian-Ukrainian-Russian philosophical connections ( Ocherki po istorii moldavsko-russko-ukrainskikh sviazei , 1977); a general survey of philosophical and socio-political thought in Moldavia from the 16th to the early 20th centuries (in Moldavian, 1970); and sections on Moldavian thought in various all-union publications (e.g., Istorii filosofii, Istoriia filosofii v SSSR) . Republican scholars have also worked on questions of dialectical materialism (R. A. Aronov, N. P. Vasil’ev, A. I. Bezrukov, P. I. Vizir, etc.) and on philsophical problems of natural cience (N. G. Nikahi, M. A. Sverdlov, P. M. Rumlianskii, etc.). In the latter, N. N. Plekhanov has been particularly active; his recent work has been on the dialectic of the transformation of science into productive force ( Dialektika prevrash- cheniia nauki v proizvoditel’nuiu silu , 1975). In esthetics, A. K. Suslov, P. A. Mezentsev and F. I. Shaposhnikov have been leading figures since the late 1950s; in the early 1970s they were joined by T. G. Mel'nik ( Prekrasnoe v khudozhestvennykh proizvedeniiakh ; 1972) and I. Chokanu ( Nekotorye voprosy estetiki ; 1973). Suslov, moreover, published a study of Marxist-Leninist esthetics (in Moldavian) in 1975. 694 Department scholars regularly participate in national and repub¬ lican conferences and contribute to the Moldavian Academy's serial ( Izvestiia AN Moldavskoi SSR ) as well as to the national philosophical press ( Voprosy filosofii , NDVSh: Filosofskie nauki ). Several conferences in the early 1970s were devoted to combatting alleged distortions of the history and culture of the Moldavian people; from them issued the col¬ lections Fakty i domysly (Kishinev, 1972) and Protiv burzhuaznykh fal T sifikatorov istorii i kul'tury moldavskogo naroda (Kishinev, 1972). The Moldavian Academy's central library contains over 500,000 units. Selected References D. T. Ursul, "Razvitie filosofskoi mysli v Moldavii za gody Sovetskoi vlasti," Voprosy filosofii , 1977, No. 3, 107-115. PHL112 Institute of Party History Institut istorii partii pri TsK KP Moldavii Kishinev Telephone Number: Agency: Central Committee of the Moldavian SSR Communist Party Director: The Moldavian Communist Party's Institute of Party History has played a central role in the dissemination of material on Marxism- Leninism throughout the republic. In the late 1950s and early 1960s, the institute sponsored translations into Moldavian of a two-volume collection of the works of Marx and Engels, a 38-volume edition of Lenin's collected works and a number of selected monographs by each of the founding fathers. As of 1977, a complete collection of Lenin's works in Moldavian was in preparation under institute supervision. PHL113 Kishinev Agricultural Institute Kishinevskii sel'skokhoziastvennyi institut im. M. V. Frunze 277612 Kishinev Sadovaia ul., Ill Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Ministry of Agriculture Director: In 1970, the Philosophy Section of the Kishinev Agricultural Institute published a collection of articles on various themes of Marxist-Leninist philosophy ( Nekotorye voprosy marksistsko-leninskoi filosofii) . Contributions came from section instructors and scholars at various institutions throughout Moldavia. Among the themes treated were Plekhanov's esthetics (I. Ia. Tsvik), N. N. Vavilov's space-time conceptions (L. E. Danilenko), and the social role of bilinguilism (N. S. Magin). 695 Tiraspol* PHL114 Tiraspol* State Pedagogical Institute Tiraspol'skii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. T. G. Shevchenko 278000 Tiraspol' ul. 25 Oktiabria, 128 Telephone Number: Agency: Moldavian SSR Ministry of Education Director: In the fall of 1972, Tiraspol* State Pedagogical Institute or¬ ganized a conference on the theme of critiques of bourgeois ideology. Participants came from around Moldavia (as well as Moscow, Kiev, and Odessa) to discuss various trends in contemporary western thought. Materials from the conference were published the following year in book form ( Aktual*nye problemy marksistko-leninskoi kritiki burzhuaznoi filosofii, revizionizma, natsionalizma i religioznykh uchenii ). TADZHIK SSR Dushanbe PHL115 Dushanbe State Pedagogical Institute Dushanbinskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. T. G. Shevchenko 734028 Dushanbe prosp. Lenina, 105 Telephone Number: 4-16-82 Agency: Tadzhik SSR Ministry of National Education Rector: Scholars at the Dushanbe State Pedagogical Institute addressed a broad range of philosophical issues in the 1960s. M. Gaffarova wrote on the moral profile of the Soviet woman (in the institute's serial, Uchenye zapiski , t. XXIX, vyp. 6, 1963) while M. G. Iaroshevskii and M. S. Glazman produced monographs on the problem of determinism in 19th century physiological psychology and on the problem of the beautiful in Hegel's esthetics, respectively ( Problems determinizma v psikhofiziologii XIX veka , 1961; Problems prekrasnogo v estetike Gegelia , 1960). 696 PHL116 Institute of Philosophy and Law Institut filosofii i prava AN Tad SSR 734025 Dushanbe prosp. Lenina, 33 Telephone Number: 2-75-46; 2-39-55 Agency: Tadzhik SSR Academy of Sciences Director: ASHUROV, G. A. History .—Philosophy in Tadzhikistan can arguably be traced as far back as the 8th-6th centuries B.C., the period in which Zoroastri¬ anism served to unite the eastern and western Iranic groups. Whenever one marks the first philosophical influences in the region (and however one chooses to identify and date the appearance of the Tadzhik people and a Tadzhik geographical entity), the Tadzhik tradition can be said to include strains of servanism, tnanicheism, sufism, neo-platonism, aristotelianism, pan-islamism and a good deal more. Modern Tadzhik philosophers claim descent from such thinkers as ar-Razi, al-Farabi, al-Biruni, Ibn-Sina, Nasiri Khosrov and Omar Khayam. The most recent development in Tadzhik thought, of. course, is the appearance of Marxism Leninism/dialectical materialism, the result of Tadzhikistan's absorp¬ tion by the Russian empire in the latter 19th century and the empire’s subsequent conversion to Bolshevism. The sovietization of Tadzhikistan during the 1920s did not include the broad institutionalization of philosophy. Systematic work in the discipline began only in the late 1930s, and then on a very limited scale. In the post-war period, at length, the establishment of Tadzhik State University (1948) and the Tadzhik Academy of Sciences (1951)—the former with a Philosophy Section, the latter with a Philo¬ sophy Department—gave philosophy its first academic bases in modern Tadzhikistan. The Academy’s department was promoted to institute status in the late 1970s and has emerged as the leading center in Che republic, though cooperation between it and the university’s various philosophy sections is intimate (extending to the simultaneous employ¬ ment of a number of philosophers in both institutions). Organization and Staff .—By the late 1960s, the department was known to employ a staff led by two Tadzhik academicians (A. M. Bogoutdinov and A. S. Asimov—the latter has since become president of the Tadzhik Academy) and to support sections specializing in dialectical and historical materialism, scientific atheism, the his¬ tory of Tadzhik philosophical and socio-political thought and socio¬ logy. 697 Some Known Research Areas .—Bogoutdinov (b. 1911) served as department chairman from 1951 through the 1960s and achieved wide recog¬ nition for his work in the history of Central Asian and Tadzhik philo¬ sophy. His particular specialty has been the study of Abu Ali Ibn-Sina (often latinized as Avicenna), the classical 11th century Islamic philo¬ sopher-physician-natural scientist. Bogoutdinov f s works include the first translation into Russian of Ibn-Sina's philosophical tract Danish- nome (1957) and a number of monographs and articles on various aspects of Ibn-Sina’s multi-faceted heritage. Bogoutdinov also wrote the standard account of Tadzhik thought and its relation to other strains within Central Asia ( Ocherki po istorii tadzhikskoi filosofii , 1961) and has lectured on dialectical materialism in various institutions through¬ out Tadzhikistan. Complementing Bogoutdinov’s historical work in the 1950s were monographs by S. B. Morochnik and B. A. Rosenfel’d (on Omar ' Khayam), M. R. Radzhabov (on 14th century satirist Ubaidi Zakoni) and Kh. Aini (on the preeminent Farsi-language poet and thinker of the late 17th-early 18th century, Mirza Abdulkadir Bedil’). A number of other scholars and associates of the Tadzhik Academy also worked on the philosophical heritage of Central Asia and Tadzhikistan in the 1960s. M. N. Boltaev followed Bogoutdinov’s lead, producing a study of epistemology and logic in the works of Ibn-Sina ( Voprosy gnoseologii i logiki v proizvedeniiakh Ibn-Siny i ego shkoly , 1965). A. M. Dzhakhid wrote on the philosophical and ethical bases of the concept of state in the works of the 10th century Arabic aristotelian philosopher-encyclopedist al-Farabi ( Abu-Nasr-al’-Farabi o gosudarstve , 1966). Current institute director Ashurov contributed a monograph on the philosohpical views of one of Khayam’s senior contemporaries, Nasiri Khosrov ( Filosofskie vzgliady Nosiri Khisrova , 1965)—following the earlier work of A. E. Bertel's on Khosrov ( Nasir-i Khosrov i ismailizm , 1959). Among other themes treated by department scholars have been questions of historical materialism (V. I. Pripisnov) and scientific atheism. In the latter, the mid-1960s saw the appearance under academy auspices of a collection of articles ( Voprosy nauchnogo ateizma , 1966) and a separate study by A. Safarov ( Perezhitki ’kul'ta shianov' v Tadzhikistane i puti ikh preodoleniia , 1964)--both of which were held to "lay bare the class and reactionary essence of the teachings of Islam and show the harm which Islam brings to Soviet people." Finally, Academy President Asimov is known for a long-standing interest in philosophical questions of mathematics and physics, as well as the problem.of the union of philosophy and natural science. He has written studies of matter and the physical make-up of the world (in Tadzhik, 1966) , of physics and philosophy (in Tadzhik, 1971) and numerous articles on the union theme (e.g., "0 soiuze filosofii i estestvoznanii," Izvestiia AN Tadzhikskoi SSR . Seriia obshchestvennykh nauk, 1970, No. 1). 698 Research Facilities .—The Tadzhik Academy’s central library (prosp. Lenina, 37) contains over 650,000 units. Selected References G. Ashurov, "Razvitie marksistsko-leninskoi filosofii v Tadzhikistane,” Voprosy filosofii , 1967, No. 5, 27-39. M. S. Asimov, ’’Razvitie nauki v Tadzhikistane,” Voprosy filosofii, 1971, No. 12, 68-76. Z. Sh. Radjabov, Science in Soviet Tadjikistan (Moscow: Nauka, 1968). • PHL117 Tadzhik State University Tadzhikskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V. I. Lenina 734016 Dushanbe prosp. Lenina, 17 Telephone Number: Agency: Tadzhik SSR Ministry of Education Rector: BABADZHANOV, P. B. Tadzhik State University has supported research and instruction in philosophy since it was established in 1948. The university program has expanded from a single Section of Philosophy to include a Section of Dialectical and Historical Materialism, and a Section of Scientific Atheism as well. Graduate training is also offered. Sharing many research interests—and scholars—with the Tadzhik Academy's Institute of Philosophy and Law, the university has become the republic's second leading center for philosophical studies. In the late 1950s, the university's Philosophy Section issued a series of works in Tadzhik on dialectical materialism, dealing in particular with laws and categories of the dialectic. Contributors to the series included M. N. Boltaev, M. R. Radzhabov, S. 3. Morochnik, V. S. Bibler and N. P. Nesterova. The section began to issue its own series, Trudy kafedry filosofii , as part of the university's Uchenye zapiski serial in 1957. More recent work by two section scholars has produced a textbook on dialectical materialism (edited by Boltaev, 1970) and a study of dialectical materialism in the bio-medical sciences (by Morochnik, 1968). The Section of Dialectical and Historical Materialism has published three article collections under the series title Problemy istoricheskogo materializma (1967, 1969, 1970). The last of these carried contributions from V. G. Bobylev, A. M. Deriugin, V. I. Pripisnov, I. M. Bezrodnyi and F. M. Tursun-Zade on themes ranging from the contemporary applicability of Lenin's theory of revolution (Bobylev) to the artistic tradition of Tadzhik drama (Tursun-Zade). Tursun-Zade has also written on the questions of nationality-distinct art forms in Voprosy filosofii (1971, No. 12). 699 The university's Section of Scientific Atheism has been asso¬ ciated with a number of publications, many directed specifically against Islam. Boltaev has edited a textbook ( Qsnovy nauchnogo ateizma , 1970); R. M. Madzhidov has written articles on the "struggle against Islamic ideology" and, with 0. Bazarov, produced a tract on vestiges of Islam and methods of overcoming them ( Proiavlenie perezhitkov islama i puti ikh preodoleniia , 1968). One candidate dissertation in philosophy, was defended at the university in 1977: "Gradation of the Forms of Reality and the Role of Contemporary Science," by K. A. Nikolaev. The university library contains over 300,000 units. Selected References M. N. Boltaev, "Filosofskie issledovaniia na kafedrakh filosofii v vuzakh Tadzhikskoi SSR (1966-1971 gg.)," NDVSh: Filosofskie nauki, 1972, No. 6, 172-174. 700 TURKMEN SSR Ashkhabad PHL118 Department of Philosophy and Law Otdel filosofii i prava AN TurkSSR 744000 Ashkhabad, tsentr ul. Gogolia, 15 Telephone Number: Agency: Turkmen SSR Academy of Sciences Chairman: MURADOVA, G. 0. History .—Modern Turkmen scholars date the origins of philosophy in Turkmenistan from the appearance of the Avesta —the hymns, treatises . and poems which constituted the primary textual basis of Zoroastrianism— at a point probably before the 4th century A.D. and certainly before the advent of Islam in the area. However uncertain the chronology of this event, it is in any case clear that Turkmenistan shares its subse¬ quent philosophical heritage with the other Central Asian republics and Kazakhstan: among the common progenitors are the great Islamic thinkers of the 6th-16th centuries (Ibn-Sina, al-Farabi, al-Biruni) as well as Omar Khayam. And as elsewhere in Central Asia, the con¬ quest of Turkmenia by the Russian empire in the late 19th century led eventually to the injection of dialectical materialism/Marxism-Leninism into the native tradition after the empire succumbed to Bolshevism in 1917. The sovietization of Turkmenia during the 1920s—a process characterized by concerted state efforts against "bourgeois rationalism," "reactionary pan-Turkism" and the "vestiges of Islam"—did not include the mass institutionalization of philosphy in the republic. The young Soviet state was itself unsure of its philosophical footing; the classics of Marxism-Leninism, morever, were not translated into Turkmen until the 1930s and were thus long unavailable for 'use in the slowly- developing Turkmen educational system. Only after the Second World War did philosophy develop an institutional base: Turkmen State University opened in 1950, including in its complement of faculties and sections a Section of Dialectical Materialism. In the following year, the Turkmen Academy of Sciences was established, with a Philosophy Sector forming part of its Institute of History, Archaeology and Ethnography. The sector soon became the focal point of philosophical research in the republic (the university program serving as a sort of junior partner) and was promoted into the Department of Philosophy and Law within the Turkmen Academy in 1959. Organization and Staff .—By the early 1970s, the department's staff included two doctors and over a dozen candidates of philosophical sciences who oversaw the work of the republic's (approximately) 100 pro¬ fessional philosophers. The department has supported a graduate program since 1961. 701 Some Known Research Areas : Seven basic directions of Turkmen philosophical research were enumerated in 1977 by institute scholar T. Khydyrov: problems of dialectical materialism (the province of K. Mulliev, K. Akmuradov, Ch. Ovezberdyev, I. L. Sosonkin, V. M. Mollakov, and T. Khallyev); problems of historical materialism, especially "non¬ capitalist" development in Central Asia and the advent of socialist consciousness and rapprochement ( sblizhenie ) among nationality groups (V. D. Zotov, K. Kiarizov, D. S. Kiselev, E. Khodzhaev, A. A. Karlieva, and department chairman G. 0. Muradova); the history of philosophy and socio-political thought (G. 0. Charyev, Sosonkin, Khydyrov, G. Akiniiazov and M. Abaeva); philosophical questions of contemporary natural science (Charyev, Mollakov, D. Ataev, K. Annamukhamedov and N. L. Mal’tseva); scientific atheism, especially critique of Islam (N. Kuliev, N. Bairamsakhatov, B. Saparmukhamedova and 0. Annakurbanov); ethics and esthetics (Khallyev, la. Modzhekov, 0. Musaev and L. A. Rybak); and critique of contemporary bourgeois philosophy and sociology, including reformism, revisionism and bourgeois conceptions of Central Asian non-capitalist development (Zotov and Z. Z. Bagdasarov). Republican academician B. L. Smirnov also deserves prominent mention for his translation from Sanskrit to Russian of the early Indian philosophico-literary epic Makhabkharata . Smirnov not only translated the epic, but provided a foreword, copious notes, a glossary and an afterword to the work as it was issued over nine years (1955-63) by the Turkmen Academy. Perhaps the most noteworthy collective achievement by department scholars has been the compilation of the first summary work on the his¬ tory of philosophy in Turkmenia from ancient times to the modern era ( Ocherki istorii filosofskoi i obshchestvenno-politicheskoi mysli v Turkmenistane s drevneishikh vremen do nashikh dnei , 1971). Research Facilities .—The Turkmen Academy’s central library (ul. Gogolia, 15a) contains over 270,000 units and includes a separate philosophy section. Selected References A. G. Babaev, "Itogi i perspektivy razvitiia Akademii nauk Turkmenskoi SSR," Vestnik Akademii nauk SSSR , 1977, No. 7, 28-35. T. Khydyrov, K. Akmuradov, "Razvitie filosofii v Turkmenistane za gody Sovetskoi vlasti," Voprosy filosofii , 1968, No. 2, 16-25. G. A. Muradova, D. A. Abaeva, "Filosofiia i pravo," in P. A. Azimov et. al., eds., Razvitie nauke v Sovetskom Turkmenistane (Ashkhabad: Ylym, 1971), 33-48. 702 PHL 119 Turkmen State University Turkmenskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. A. M. Gor'kogo 744014 Ashkhabad prosp. Lenina, 31 Telephone Number: Agency: Turkmen SSR Ministry of National Education Rector: MALIKGULIEV, G. Turkmen State University was established in 1950, including in its original complement of faculties and sections a Section of Dia¬ lectical Materialism. The university's philosophy program has served essentially as an adjunct to that of the Turkmen Academy's Department of Philosophy and Law (PHL118) since operations began in the latter (as a Philosophy Sector) in 1951. The two institutions currently share research interests, facilities and a number of scholars in common. The university's monograph serial ( Uchenye zapiski ) publishes a philo¬ sophy series ( Seriia filosofskikh nauk ). The university library (telephone number: 67-55) holds over 360,000 units. Chardzhou PHL120 Turkmen State Pedagogical Institute Turkmenskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. V. I. Lenina 746100 Chardzhou ul. Chkalova, 7 Telephone Number: Agency: Turkmen SSR Ministry of National Education Rector: Turkmen State Pedagogical Institute opened its Philosophy Section in 1960. The work of section scholars appears regularly in the institute's monograph serial (Uchenye zapiski ), which publishes a social sciences series (Seriia obshchestvennykh nauk ) in Ashkhabad. In 1970 (vypusk XXXV), the series carried articles on the broadening of man's control over nature in the transition from socialism to communism (by Z. Abdullaev); on the training of intel¬ ligentsia cadres for economic, scientific and cultural work during the building of socialism (M. Mukhammetberdyev); and on Chernyshevskii's views of the "poetic" trend and psychological method in post-Gogolian literature (E. A. Gitlits). 703 UKRAINIAN SSR Kiev PHL121 Institute of Party History Institut istorii partii pri TsK KP UkSSR Kiev Telephone Number: Agency: Central Committee of the Communist Party of the Ukrainian SSR Director: I. D. Nazarenko (b. 1908) began his long tenure as director of the Ukrainian Institute of Party History in 1956. A Lenin Prize-winner in 1964, Nazarenko has written several studies of the thought of Taras Shevchenko (e.g. , Obshchestvenno-politicheskie filosofskie i ateisti- cheskie vzgliady T. G. Shevchenko , 1961) and worked on questions of classical German philosophy. PHL122 Institute of Philosophy Institut filosofii AN UkSSR Kiev ul. Kirova, 4 Telephone Number: 29-10-91 Agency: Ukrainian SSR Academy of Sciences Director: SHINKARUK, V. I. History. —Though the Institute of Philosophy of the Ukrainian Academy of Sciences was established in 1946, its roots can be traced to the 1920s. In 1921, the first Ukrainian section devoted to theo¬ retical problems of Marxism and Marx studies (marksovedenie ) was estab¬ lished in Khar’kov. In the following year, this section was reorganized into the Ukrainian Institute of Marxism-Leninism (UIML), in which a separate Division of Philosophy and Sociology was created. In 1931, with the end of the national debate over the form and function of philo¬ sophy, the division was turned into the Institute of Philosophy and Natural Science as the newly-created All-Ukrainian Association of Marxist-Leninist Scientific-Research Institutes (VUAMLIN) superceded UIML. In 1933, this institute was renamed the Institute of Philosophy. The Ukrainian Academy of Sciences (established in 1919) had in the meantime devoted only limited attention to philosophical studies, leaving problems of philosophy largely to scholars in other disciplines (economics, history, philology) during the ideologically unsettled period of the early 1920s. Though an academy seminar on social philosophy had been organized in 1922—which included among its members V. F. Asmus, who became one of the Soviet Union’s most eminent philosophers and a mainstay of the Philosophy Faculty at Moscow State University—only in 1926 was a formal Section of Marxism-Leninism constituted within the academy. The section included a sub-section for sociology and philosophy headed by S. Iu. Semkovskii. In 1934, Semkovskii was named director of the academy's new Philosophy Commission, which absorbed the Institute of Philosophy when VUAMLIN was disbanded two years later. 704 Semkovskii, a prolific writer and an "unorthodox 11 thinker—he was sharply cirtized by Lenin for "opportunism" and "eclecticism"—had lec¬ tured at various institutions in Khar'kov in the early 1920s and published a number of monographs reflecting his personal views of historical mate¬ rialism (e.g., Ocherk materialisticheskoi filosofii , 1922; Etiudy po filosofii marksizma , 1924). He was the first Soviet Marxist to proffer careful analyses of relativity physics ( Dialekticheskii materializm i printsip otnositel'nosti , 1926)--this at a time when the accepted wisdom in the Soviet Union held that the theory of relativity smacked of Machism and "idealism." Semkovskii, in fact, went so far as to declare that Einstein's new physics were not only not antithetical to dialectical materialism but, indeed, a solid confirmation of Marxist theory. For whatever reasons (one may suspect the worst: the date of his death is listed as "unknown" in the Soviet philosophical encyclopedia), Semkovskii ceased publishing shortly after his appointment to academy’s Philosophy * Commission and disappeared from the scene. Stalin's "cult of personality" had the same adverse effect on philosophy in the Ukraine that it had elsewhere in the Soviet Union: serious analysis all but ceased. In the immediate post-war period, as a new series of philosophical "discussions" was being initiated in Moscow, the Ukrainian Academy at length emerged as an important insti¬ tutional center for philosophical study by establishing its Institute of Philosophy under the leadership of M. E. Omel’ianovskii. Organization and Staff .—The Institute of Philosophy, part of the academy's Department of Economics, History, Philosophy and Law in the Division of Social Sciences, maintained 11 sections in 1969: Dialectical Materialism; Logic of Scientific Knowledge; Philosophical Problems of Natural Science; Philosophical Problems of the Building of Communism; Proletarian Internationalism; Methodology, Method and Technology of Social Research; Scientific Atheism; Marxist-Leninist Esthetics; Philo¬ sophical and Sociological Thought in the Ukraine; and Modern Foreign Philosophy. The institute's staff is one of the largest republican institutions of its kind in the Soviet Union, with over 100 scholars and graduate students. Over a thousand titles, of which over 100 have been monographs or collections, have been produced under institute auspices. Both candidate and doctoral dissertations in philosophy are defended by graduate students at the institute. Some Known Research Areas .—The breadth of the institute's re¬ search is reflected in the work of its first three directors—M. E. Omel'ianovskii, D. F. Ostrianin and P. V. Kopnin. Omel'ianovskii has long been one of the most influential Soviet philosophers of science. During his tenure as director of the institute in Kiev (1946-52), he helped establish a tradition of (relative) independence that survived and flourished long after he had moved on to Moscow's Institute of Philosophy. Omel'ianovskii's most notable contribution during this period was a volume on Lenin and 20th century physics ( V. I. Lenin i fiziki XX veka , 1947), in which he fortrightly defended concepts of modern physics (the Copenhagen School of quantum mechanics) against the determinism of Laplace, which still enjoyed wide currency in the Soviet Union. For this Omel'ianovskii was severely criticized in the Soviet philosophical press. 705 D. F. Ostrianin, a lecturer in philosophy at various institutions in Khar'kov for twenty-odd years, came to Kiev and served as director of the institute from 1952 to 1962. Ostrianin worked on philosophical ques¬ tions of science, particularly of biology, as had Omel'ianovskii, but was perhaps better known for studies in the history of philosophy in the Ukraine. He wrote (in Ukrainian) on the philosophical views of Ivan Franko (1956), Taras Shevchenko (1961) and the 19th century neo- Schellingist M. A. Maksimovich (1960). Ostrianin was also one of the authors of a survey of Ukrainian philosophy published in Kiev in 1963 ( Z istorii filosofs f koi dumki na Ukraine ). P. V. Kopnin, who came to Kiev,from Moscow via Tomsk in 1958 served as director of the institute throughout much of the 1960s, was an important and widely-respected figure in the Soviet philo¬ sophical establishment. In addition to his duties at the institute, Kopnin was simultaneously chief of the Section of Dialectical and Historical Materialism at Kiev State University and an editor of Voprosy filosofii and the Filosofskaia entsiklopediia . He specialized in prob¬ lems of epistemology and dialectical logic, methodology of natural science and medicine and history of logic; among his many works were Dialektika i logika (1959), Dialektika kak logika (1961), Gipoteza i poznanie deistvitel * 1 nosti (1962) and Vvedenie v marksistskuiu gnose- ologiiu (1966). Kopnin, moreover, was one of the authors of the most widely-used philosophy textbook in the Soviet Union—currently in its fifth edition— Osnovy marksistskoi filosofii . During Kopnin's tenure the institute gained wide recognition as a center for the study of the logic of scientific cognition as an inter¬ disciplinary philosophical discipline, with contributions from A. T. Artiukh, P. F. Iolon, S. B. Krymskii, E. E. Lednikov and M. V. Popovich complementing Kopnin's own work. The late 1960s were further marked by collective studies from institute scholars on philosophical questions of physics (the heritage of Omel'ianovskii). Research at the institute in the 1970s spanned a broad field of topic interests. After Kopnin's death in 1971, V. I. Shinkaruk assumed the directorship; Shinkaruk has written capably on Kant ( Teoriia poznaniia , logika i dialektika I. Kanta , 1974) and on the unity of dialectics, logic and epistemology ( Edinstvo dialektiki, logiki i teorii poznaniia , 1977). Popovich wrote on philosphical questions of semantics ( Filo - sofskie voprosy semantiki , 1975), Krymskii on the organization and development of scientific theory ( Nauchnoe znanie i printsipv ego transformatsii , 1974), and Lednikov on nominalist and Platonic ten¬ dencies in contemporary logic ( Kriticheskii analiz nominalisticheskikh i platonicheskikh tendentsii v sovremennoi logike , 1973). N. P. Depenchuk worked on applications of the dialectic in science, editing a collective study of dialectics and complementarity ( Materialistiches - kaia dialektika i kontseptsiia dopolnitel'nosti , 1975) after producing a monograph on dialectics and biological research ( Materialiticheskaia dialektika i metody biologicheskogo issledovaniia , 1973). A steady stream of anti-religious and anti-nationalistic tracts (e.g., Ateizm i'religiia v sovremennoi bor'be idei ; Burzhuaznvi natsionalizm i ego "teoriia" natsii) also emanated from institute sources. 706 Studies in the history of Ukrainian philosophical and social thought were by no means neglected. Institute scholars had joined with colleagues from the philosophy programs at Kiev, L'vov and Khar'kov universities to produce a summary volume on Ukrainian philosophy (Ocherk istorii filosofii na Ukraine ) in 1966. This was followed in the early 1970s by the publication of a study of Skovoroda ( Filosofiia Grigoriia Skovorody , 1972) and the simultaneous publication in Ukrainian and Russian of Skovoroda’s complete collected works a year later, both under institute auspices. The first systematic studies of the works of Feofan Prokopovich were also begun (involving translations from Latin to Ukrainian) and steps toward the publication of his philosophical works in three volumes were taken. In addition, the philosophical heri¬ tage of the professors of the Kiev Academy was examined by V. M. Nichik ( Iz istorii otechestvennoi filosofii kontsa XVII-nachala XVIII v. , 1978). In 1977, ten candidate dissertations in philosophy were defended at the institute: " A Critical Analysis of the Methodological Princi¬ ples of the Philosophy of All-inclusive Unity [ vseedinstvo 1 11 (N. A. Balaban); "The Evolution of English Neo-positivism and the Crisis in Linguistic Philosophy" (V. V. Voinov); "The Philosophical Views of Stefan Iarovskii" (I. S. Zakhara); "The Philosophico-Attitudinal [ filosofsko-mirovozzrencheskoe ] Significance of Copernicus' Heliocentric Teachings and his Influence on the Formation of the Materialist Tradi¬ tion in the Philosophical Thought of Russia and the Ukraine in the Late 17th and Early 18th Centuries" (V. A. Azarkhin); "The Structure of Group Activity: the Methodological Aspect of the Research" (E. I. Golovakha); "A Methodological Analysis of the Principal of Causality" (A. N. Koltyshev); "The Specifics of the Formation of the New in Social Life" (N. I. Mel'nikova); "An Attitudinal [ mirovozzrencheskaia ] Interpretation of Scientific Theory" (N. Ia. Mikahiliuk); "Philosophical Problems of the Establishment of Sociability [ sotsial'nost' ] in Anthro- pogenesis" (I, N. Molchanov); and "The Interconnection of the Epistemo¬ logical and Social Aspects of the Activity of a Subject of Cognition (I. E. Bublik). The institute regularly organizes and participates in local and national conferences, seminars and symposia (e.g., the 7th All-Union Symposium on Logic and Methodology of Science; 1976, Kiev) and has sent a number of its scholars to international philosophical and sociological congresses. The work of institute scholars appears frequently in Voprosy filosofii and in the institute's Ukrainian-language journal, Filosofs 1 ka dumka . The latter began publication in 1927, was closed ten years later and resumed publication only in 1969. Research Facilities .—The institute's library contains over 60,000 units, including the personal collection of Professor B. A. Fokht (in Russian and German) on 19th and 20th century philosophy and the works of all institute scholars published since 1947. The Ukrainian Academy's main library (Vladimirskaia ul., 62) holds over 6 million units and contains the library collections of the Kiev Academy and the Kiev- Pechersk monastery. 707 Selected References Akademiia nauk ukrains'koi RSR, Istoria akademii nauk ukrain'skoi RSR , Kniga Druga (Kiiv: URE, 1967). V. E. Evdokimenko, "Razvitie filosofii na Ukraine v gody Sovetskoi vlasti," Voprosy filosofii , 1967, No. 10, 76-88. B. E. Paton, ed., Istoriia Akademii nauk Ukrainskoi SSR (Kiev: Naukova dumka, 1979). "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennykh v 1977 godu," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, 177-185. PHL123 Kiev Medical Institute Kievskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni meditsinskii institut im. akad. A. A. Bogomol'tsa 252004 Kiev bul. Tarasa Shevchenko, 13 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Health Director: The Kiev Medical Institute began publication of a journal devoted to philosophical questions of medicine and biology ( Filosofskie voprosy meditsiny i biologii ) in 1965. PHL124 Kiev State Conservatory Kievskaia ordena Lenina gosudarstvennaia konservatoriia im. P. I. Chaikovskogo 252001 Kiev ul. Karla Marksa, 1/3 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: V. F. Perederii (b. 1928) was appointed chairman of Kiev Conser¬ vatory's Section of Marxism-Leninism in 1961. He has written (chiefly in Ukrainian) on Ukrainian esthetics, the history of esthetic thought and Marxist-Leninist esthetics (e.g., Pro estetichne vikhovannia , 1963; Ukrains'ka revoliutsiino-demokratichna estetika, 1964). PHL125 Kiev State Pedagogical Institute Kievskii gosudarstvennyi pedagogicheskii institut im. A. M. Gor'kogo 252030 Kiev ul. Pirogova, 9 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Education Rector: The Philosophy Section of Kiev Pedagogical Institute became active in research and instruction in the early post-war period under the leadership of N. A. Shcherbina and A. F. Pavelko. The institute numbers among its graduates I. E. Kravtsev and V. F. Perederii, who' have specialized in the fields of problems of internationalism and nationality groups and Ukrainian esthetics, respectively. PHL126 Kiev State University Kievskii ordena Lenina gosudarstvennyi universitet im. T. G. Shevchenko 252601 Kiev, 17 Vladimirskaia ul., 64 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BELYI, M. U. History .—Academic instruction in philosophy in the Ukraine dates from the 17th century Kiev Crypt Collegium, the first Orthodox institution of higher education among the eastern Slavs, Modeled on Jesuit collegia in Poland, the collegium (later the Kiev Academy) offered philosophy courses of a scholastic character, emphasizing theology and dividing the discipline into categories of logic, physics and meta¬ physics. Feofan Prokopovich and Stefan Iavorskii were the institution's most renowed philosophy professors. The Kiev Academy produced the thinker widely recognized as Russia's first speculative philosopher, Grigorii Skovoroda. Skovoroda aspired to the role of an 18th century "Slavic Socrates," offering his philosophical and theological writings in dialogue form. The dialogues, though Socratic in method and theme, reveal a highly ori¬ ginal mind influenced by Stoic, Christian and neo-Platonic sources as well as the thought of Socrates. 709 The early 19th century saw the establishment of universities in Khar'kov (1805) and Kiev (1834). Kiev University's original charter provided for law, medicine and philosophy facilities, the last of which encompassed the liberal arts as well as philosophy proper. During much of the 19th century, university instruction in philosophy was subject to governmental restriction (and outright censorship), the political climate in the Russian empire determining the extent to which "liberal" doctrines—non-classical philosophy—could be taught systematically. In any case, Kiev University supported one of Russia's leading Hegelians for nearly forty years: S. S. Gogotskii (1813-1889; appointed professor in 1851) sought to adapt Hegelianism to Orthodoxy, rejecting Hegel’s pantheism while accepting his notions of the "world spirit" and the individual mortality of human beings. Gogotskii, moreover, was responsible for one of Russia's first philosophical dictionaries ( Filosofskii leksikon , in four volumes, 1857-73). After a period of relaxation of government strictures at the end of the 19th and beginning of the 20th centuries—during which time the nascent Russian academic philosophy of Moscow and Petersburg universities found resonance in Kiev—the Bolshevik revolution of 1917 and the ensuing civil war put an end to philosophy instruction altogether: the univer¬ sity itself was dissolved, its place taken by independent teaching institutes which did not offer formal instruction in philosophy. The university was reconstituted in 1933, two years after the party's assumption of the role of final arbiter in matters philosophical. Thus Kiev State University did not take part, as did the universities in Moscow and Petrograd-Leningrad, in the momentous debate over the nature of philosophy that marked the 1920s. Further disruption came with the Second World War, during which the university was evacuated to Kazakhstan. After reopening in Kiev in 1944, the university rapidly grew into one of the largest institutions of higher learning in the Soviet Union; its Philosophy Faculty—the single such faculty in the Ukraine—has come to support one of the most active programs in the discipline nationwide. Organization and Staff .—As of 1976 the Philosophy Faculty con¬ sisted of three divisions (Philosophy, Scientific Communism and Psy¬ chology) which contained eleven sections: Dialectical Materialism (chaired by faculty dean P. S. Dyshlevy); Historical Materialism (A. A. Lysenko); Scientific Communism (V. G. Antonenko); Logic (V. T. Pavlov); Ethics and Esthetics (V. A. Kudin); History and Theory of Scientific Atheism (V. K. Tancher); History of Philosophy (I. V. Bychko); General and Engineering Psychology (B. F. Baev); Social and Pedagogical Psy¬ chology (L. I. Marisova); Philosophy for the Humanities Faculties (N. V. Duchenko); and Philosophy for the Natural Science Faculties (N. T. Kostiuk). A department for improving the qualifications of lecturers in atheism was added in 1978. Altogether the faculty employed 105 instructors, among whom were 19 professors holding doctoral degrees and 53 candidates of science and senior instructors. iL 710 Some Known Research Areas .—Dean Dyshlevyi has described the work the Philosophy Faculty as proceeding in twelve topic areas: the unity of dialectics, logic and epistemology; the dialectic of socio-political processes in Soviet society in the period of transition from socialism to communism; methodological problems of the social sciences; philosophical problems of natural science in the age of the scentific-technical revo¬ lution; logic and methodology of theory of knowledge; dialectic of social development of developed socialism; contemporary development of scienti¬ fic communism by the Communist Party of the Soviet Union and fraternal Marxist-Leninist parties; problems of communist education in higher schools; fundamentals of moral-esthetic education and problems of con¬ formity of the creative process; critique of contemporary religious ideology and its significance for the formation of the communist world view; the Leninist stage in the development of Marxist philosophy; and the history of philosophical thought in the Ukraine. Faculty scholars work on these themes individually and in cooperation with scholars from the Institute of Philosophy of the Ukrainian Academy of Sciences and other Ukrainian universities. This type of collective enterprise pro¬ duced the first (Soviet) comprehensive survey of Ukrainian philosophical thought from antiquity to the present ( Qcherk istorii filosofii na Ukraine , 1966). Representative works by university scholars in the period 1971-75 included studies of: classical German philosophy in a Leninist per¬ spective (M. A. Bulatov, Leniniskii analiz nemetskoi klassicheskoi filo¬ sofii , 1974); the bases of Marxist-Leninist ethics (E. G. Federenko, Osnovy marksistsko-leninskoi etiki , 1972); the interconnection of philo¬ sophy and mathematics (0. I. Kedrovskii, Vzaimosviaz 1 filosofii i matematiki v protsesse istoricheskogo razvitiia , 2 vols., 1973 and 1974); the logico-methodological function of the categories of causality (in Ukraininan; V. T. Pavlov, Logiko-metodologichna funktsiia kategorii prichinnosti , 1972); the dialectic and relativity physics (P. S. Dyshlevyi, Materialisticheskaia dialektika i fizicheskii reliativizm , 1972; Dyshlevyi, V. V. Bazhan, V. S. Luk’ianets, Dialekticheskii materializm i problema real T nosti v sovremennoi fizike , 1974); the development of contemporary scientific communism (I. D. Remizovskii, B. A. Gaevskii, V. V. Kolobkov, Razvitie nauchnogo kommunizma v sovremennykh usloviiakh , 1972); moral-ethical bases for the formation of a communist world view among students (in Ukrainian; V. A. Kudin, etc., Moral ' no-estetichni osnovi formuvaniia komunistichnogo svitogliadu studentiv, 1974); and social fideism (V. K. Tancher, Kritika sotsial'nogo fideizma, 1975). 711 In 1977, two doctoral and 20 candidate dissertations in philosophy were defended at the university. The doctoral dissertations were titled "The Problem of Man in the Contemporary Struggle of Esthetic Ideas" (by A. T. Gordienko) and "The Methodological Role of the Dialectic of Plural¬ ity and Singularity in Contemporary Natural Science" (I. Z. Tsekhmistro). The candidate dissertations, by discipline, were: Marxist-Leninist Esthetics 1. "The Formation of Esthetic Culture among the Collective Farm Peasantry" (E. I. Gumeniuk). 2. "A Philosophical-Esthetic Analysis of the Process of Appreciating Works of Art" (A. I. Kaminskii). 3. "The Process of Formation of an Artistic Idea" (A. A. Ligacheva). 4. "Epistemological Peculiarities of Artistic Imagery [ obraznost' ] and the Problem of Communication through Art" (V. A. Mitina). 5. "The Work of Art in the Process of Social Function" (V. P. Mikhalev). 6. "Art and the Social Activity of Personality [ lichnost' ]" (V. S. Fedoruk). 7. "The Problem of Appreciation of Works of 'Belles Lettres' in the Esthetics of Ivan Franko" (0. I. Franko). 8. "The Role of Modeling in Artistic Reflection and its Appearance in Music" (Iu. L. Afanas'ev). Dialectical and Historical Materialism 1. "Interest in the Dialectical Unity of Reflection and Relation" (P. Ia. Galkin). 2. "The Specifics of Objective Content of Information Phenomena" (V. I. Kashperskii). 3. "The Epistemological Nature of Suggestion [ predlozhenie ] and its Role in Scientific Inquiry" (V. A. Mandryka). 4. "A Logico-Epistemological Analysis of the Concept of Conviction [ ubezhdenie ]" (V. I. Makhon'ko). 5. "Historical Fact and its Epistemological Functions" (M. I. Piren). 6. "The Interrelationship of Work and Education in the Development of Creative Capabilities" (B. V. Rudich). 7. - "The Reflection of the Contradiction of an Object in Theory" (V. F. Shevchov). 712 Philosophical Questions of Natural Science 1. "The Role of Dialectical Contradiction in the Establishment and Development of Quantum Electrodynamics" (I. S. Dobronravova). 2. "The Evolution of the Ecological Relationship 'Organism—Evironment' in Contemporary Science: The Philosophico-Methodological Aspect" (N. N. Kiselev). 3. "A Philosophical Analysis of the Concept of Complementarity in Contemporary Phsyics" (Alitsiia Kalesin'ska-Zapart). 4. "Thought Construction and its Role in Rational Knowledge" (A. P. Saboshchuk). 5. "An Epistemological Analysis of the Algorithmic Nature [ algoritmich - nosti ] of Thought: From the Materials of Mathematics" (L. A. Solovei). The faculty issues five joint republican philosophy serials ( Problemy filosofii ; Voprosy nauchnogo kommunizma ; Problemy etiki i estetiki ; Voprosy nauchnogo ateizma ; Filosofskie sovremennogo problemy estestvoznaniia *) which annually produced a total of 15 numbers. The university's general serial, Visnik Kiivs'kogo universitetu , issues its own philosophy series (in Ukrainian). The faculty organizes and participates in numerous republican, all-union and international conferences and symposia on various topics in philosophy. In the mid-1970s, for example, faculty scholars joined with philosophers from the Ukrainian Academy of Sciences T Institute of Philosophy to sponsor republican conferences on the themes "Dialectical and Historical Materialism—the Philosophical Basis of the Communist World View” (Kiev, October 1974) and "Dialectical Materialist Philo— sophy—the Methodological Basis of Contemporary Science" (Kiev, October 1975). The faculty's Section of Scientific Communism, moreover, organized and -served as host to the 1974 All-Union Scientific Con¬ ference "Labor as the Most Important Factor in the Formation of the New Man" at which 130 papers were presented by scholars from around the Soviet Union and from a number of nations of the "socialist fraternity." Faculty cooperation with the academy's Institute of Philosophy extends well beyond conference co-organization. A number of institute philosophers have taught special courses ( spetskursy ) at the university— including institute director V, I. Shinkaruk ("The Historical Genesis of the Dialectic as Epistemology”)—and research facilities have been shared. Dean Dyshlevyi is an advocate of increased institute-university contact and has proposed a reorganization of faculty research (from subject'in¬ terest to problem interest, i.e., from a kafedral'nyi to a mezhkafe - dral'nyi approach) to further this end. * Titles are given in Russian as supplied by faculty dean Dyshlevyi; some publications are known to have appeared in Ukrainian with resumes in Russian and English. 713 Research Facilities .—The university library, founded in 1834, presently contains over 1.7 million units, including a separate philo sophy collection. Selected References P. S. Dyshlevyi, "Nauchno-issledovatel T skaia rabota na filosofskom fakul' tete Kievskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta im. T. G. Shevchenko," NDVSh: Filosofskie nauki , 1976, No. 2, 26-34. V. E. Evdokimenko, "Razivitie filosofii na Ukraine v gody Sovetskoi- vlasti," Voprosy filosofii , 1967, No. 10, 76-88. "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennykh v 1977 godu," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, 177-135. A. A. Zagorodniaia, V. I. Shinkaruk, "Filosofskie issledovaniia v vysshei shkole Ukrainy," NDVSh: Filosofskie nauki , 1965, No. 4, 108-113. PHL127 Ukrainian Agricultural Academy Ukrainskaia ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni sel’skokhoziaistvennaia akademiia 252042 Kiev, 41 Goloseevo Telephone Number: Agency: USSR Ministry of Agriculture Rector: The Ukrainian Agricultural Academy has been associated with work on philosophical questions of natural science (particularly biology). V. I. Kolodiazhnyi, chairman of the academy's Philosophy Section in the late 1950s and 1960s wrote on questions of epistemology in the works of K. A. Timiriazev ( Voprosy teorii poznaniia v trudakh K. A. Timiriazeva , 1961) and on Darwinism and philosophy (Darvinizm i filosofiia, 1960). 714 Chernovtsy PHL128 Chernovtsy State University Chernovitskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet 274012 Chernovtsy ul. Kotsiubinskogo, 2 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: CHERVINSKII, K. A. The Philosophy Section at Chernovtsy State University has con¬ ducted research in various areas of Marxist-Leninist theory. In 1973, section scholar I. Ia. Lysyi produced a study of sociological approaches to art. Khar’kov PHL129 Khar T kov State University Khar'kovskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. A. M. Gor'kogo 310077 Khar’kov pi. Dzerzhinskogo, 4 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: TARAPOV, I.E. Founded in 1805, Khar’kov State University has long been a center for research and instruction in philosophy. In the Soviet period, the university trained a number of prominent Ukrainian philosophers in the mid-1930s—graduating A. S. Braginets (1934) and B. G. Kublanov (1936), both of whom went on to important positions in the philosophy program at L'vov State University—under the tutelage of D. F. Ostrianin and Iu. F. Bukhalov. Ostrianin taught in Khar’kov for nearly 20 years before assuming the directorship of the Ukrainian Academy of Sciences' Insti¬ tute of Philosophy in 1952; Bukhalov later wrote a standard work on the anti-Schellingist, anti-Hegelian 19th century Khar’kov philosopher¬ revolutionary P. A. Grabovskii Cin Ukrainian; Suspil’no-politichni pogliadi P. A. Grabovs’kogo, 1957). The university's Philosophy Section supported considerable work on "progressive" thinkers in the 1950s and 1960s. In addition to Bukhalov's study, M. P. Partolin wrote on Ukrainian publicist M. M. Kotsiubinskii (in Ukrainian: Suspil’no-politichni pogliadi M. M. Kotsiubins' kogo , 1953) and I. M. Kulikov on poet Lesia Ukrainka (.in Ukrainian; Lesia Ukrainka-—vidatnii ukrains'kii mislitel'-revoliutsioner , 1963). Ia. S. Bludov and A. M. Stepanchenko also contributed a study of ethical categories (O’prostote i skromnosti , 1963). The early 1960s saw a number of university philosophers—including Bukhalov, Partolin, Iu. N. Kulikov, V. S. Maneshin and E. A. Iakuba—issue studies of the develop¬ ment of the socialist superstructure. Later in the decade, Khar'kov scholars also contributed to the first (Soviet) summary volume on the history of Ukrainian philosophy ( Ocherk istorii filosofii na Ukraine , 1966). The university’s serial, Visnik Khar'kivs'kogo universitetu , carries separate series on philosophy and scientific communism (in Ukrainian). Though the university does not offer undergraduate course specialization in philosophy, its graduate program is active. In 1977 four candidate dissertations in philosophy were defended at the univer¬ sity: "The Dialectic of Essence and Existence in Research on the Philo¬ sophical Problems of Man" (V. P. Fetisov); "Social Responsibility and its Analysis as a General Sociological Category" (E. V. Levchenko); "Historical Progress and the Progress of the Individual" (A. P. Alekseenko); and "Epistemological Particularities and Social Functions of Political Consciousness" (K. A. Didur). The university’s main library contains over 2.5 million units. Selected References A. A. Zagorodniaia, V. I. Shinkaruk, "Filosofskie issledovaniia v vysshei shkole Ukrainy," NDVSh: Filosofskie nauki , 1965, No. 4, 108-113. 716 L' vov PHL130 L'vov State University L'vovskii ordena Lenina gosudarstvennyi universitet im. Ivana Franko 290602 L'vov Universitetskaia ul., 1 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: MAKSIMOVICH, N. G. The university at L'vov traces its origins to the Jesuit colle¬ gium founded in the city in 1608. The collegium because L'vov Jesuit University in 1661, then Austrian University in 1784 (after the city passed from Polish to Austro-Hungarian hands) before emerging as L’vov University, again under the aegis of Poland, in 1918. In 1939, when the USSR absorbed L'vov and much of the western Ukraine, the university was "sovietized"; a year later the dedication to Ivan Franko (who studied at the university 1875-80) was added to its title. It was awarded the Order of Lenin in 1961. Instruction in (religious) philosophy dates from the opening of the collegium. When the collegium was promoted to university status, two of its four faculties (philosophy and theology) continued the tradi tion. The university was later distinguished by the presence of a num¬ ber of eminent philosophers, among them P. I. Lodii (1764-1829) and M. Smolukhovskii (1872-1917). Lodii was a conservative deist-logician who taught in L'vov in the late 18th century before moving on to Petersburg Smolukhovskii, a philosopher-physicist of Polish extraction, has been associated with the rise of the "elemental materialism" ( stikhiinyi materializm , later confused with the naturwuchsiger Materialismus dis¬ cussed by Engels in The Dialectics of Nature ) which was vigorously de¬ nounced by Lenin. With the advent of Soviet power in L’vov, classical and contem¬ porary western philosophy were ejected from the university curriculum and replaced by dialectical materialism. A. S. Braginets, a graduate of Khar 1 kov University (1934), was sent to reorganize the university in L’vov; he served as chairman of its Philosophy Section and pro¬ rector of the university from 1939 until his death in 1963 (excluding the war years). Braginets wrote monographs (in Ukrainian) on the philosophical views of Ivan Franko and on Lenin’s struggle against bourgeois philosophy. Under his guidance the university's philosophy program had expanded by 1963 to include instruction in dialectical and historical materialism, the history of philosophy and Marxist-Leninist esthetics. 717 B. G. Kublanov, also a Khar’kov graduate (1936) who came to L’vov, succeeded Braginets as chairman of the university’s philosophy section in 1963. Kublanov (b. 1905) worked on questions of esthetics and epis¬ temology ( Esteticheskoe chuvstvo i iskusstvo , 1956; Gnoseologicheskaia priroda literatury i iskusstva , 1958) and was cited in 1975 for his "significant contribution" to the development of the university. In 1977, four candidate dissertations ‘in philosophy were defended at the university: S. M. Shendrik wrote on "The Moral Factor in the Socialist Way of Life"; A. S. Shepit’ko on "Epistemological Problems of Prevision [ predvidenie ]"; S. A. Demchenko offered "An Analysis of the Concept of Social Arrangement [ustanovka]"; and Iu. A. Rumiantsev a "Philosophico-Sociological Analysis of the Problem of the Social Adaptation of Youth in Labor Collectives." Selected References A. A. Zagorodniaia, V. I. Shinkaruk, "Filosofskie issledovaniia v vysshei shkole Ukrainy," NDVSh: Filosofskie nauki , 1965, No. 4, 108-113. 718 Odessa PHL131 Odessa State University Odesskii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. I. I. Mechnikova 270000 Odessa ul. Petra Velikogo, 2 Telephone Number: Agency: Ukrainian SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: BOGATSKII, A. V. History .—Odessa State University is the indirect descendant of Novorossiia University, which was established in Odessa in 1865 using the Richelieu Lycee as its base. Both the Lycee and Novorossiia University offered instruction in philosophy. In the former, a lecture by Professor I. G. Mikhnevich on Schelling (printed in brochure form in 1850 and forwarded to Moscow) is said to have outraged Nicholas I himself. In the latter, professors M. Ia. Grot and N. N. Lange—both influenced by the eminent Russian physiologist-psychologist I. M. Sechenov—distinguished themselves in the late 19th and early 20th centuries respectively for work in philosophy and psychology. Grot, the son of philologist and imperial academician Ia. K. Grot, taught three years in Odessa (1883-1886) before accepting an appointment at Moscow University. At Novorossiia University he lec¬ tured on classical and renaissance philosophy, published a study of Bruno and attempted to synthesize a philosophical system of his own from elements of Bruno, Kant, Schelling, Schopenhauer and Hartman CO napravlenii i zadachakh moei filosofii . 1886). A friend of Tolstoy, Grot later established the sole philosophy journal in pre-revolutionary Russia ( Voprosv filosofii i psikhologii) . Classified in political terms as a ’’bourgeois liberal,” Grot and his work ha.ve been largely ignored by historians of philosophy in the Soviet period. N. N. Lange taught at Novorossiia University some 32 years, chairing the Philosophy Section from 1888 until his death in 1921. One of the most erudite scholars of his time, Lange wrote a classic history of 19th century ethics Clstoriia nravstvennvkh idei XIX v. , 1888) as a master's dissertation; executed the first translation into Russian of Aristotle's First Analytics (1894); wrote substantial studies of Kant ( Kant i kritika chistogo razuma , 1901) and positivist- neo-Leibnizian Wilhelm Wundt ( Teoriia V. Vundta o nachale mifa , 1912)— and yet made perhaps his strongest contributions in psychology ( Psikhologicheskie issledovaniia , 1893; Psikhologiia , 1914), advancing a dualistic theory of "psychophysiological interaction." Later described as a "left-liberal” and "close friend of [Bolshevik] Pro¬ fessor E. M. Shepkin,” Lange and his work have been treated as some length in Soviet psychology publications (see Voprosy psikhologii , 1958, No. 6; 1960, No. 5; 1960, No. 6). 719 L Novorossiia University was disbanded in 1920, its functions falling to a number of separate institutes. A Philosophy Section continued to function independently, in any case—reportedly taking an active part in the debate over philosophy in the 1920s—until the university was recon¬ stituted (as Odessa State University) in 1933. Though Odessa’s Philosophy Section suffered with the rest of Soviet academic philosophy in the Stalin years, a certain level of activity was at all events maintained. Section chairman (1934-38) V. M. Melamed wrote on Spinoza, Bergson, • and Rousseau; S. Ia. Kogan, an instructor appointed in 1934, wrote on Shevchenko, Lenin's reflection theory and Hegel and existentialism; I. 0. Sosnovskii, section chairman after the German occupation ended (1944- 1945) wrote on Plekhanov’s critique of Mach. The post-Stalin 50s and the 1960s saw a relaxation of the immense pressure on philosophers which characterized the "cult" years. The work of Odessa Philosophy Section instructors I. I. Perlov (1947-56), I. I. Pidgrushnii (1954-56) and chairman M. E. Ovander (1957-63)—the last a former deputy director of the Ukrainian Academy’s Institute of Philo¬ sophy and dean of Kiev State University's Philosophy Faculty—marked the beginning of somewhat freer discourse on a number of topics. The appointment of A. I. Uemov (b. 1928) as section chairman in 1964 repre¬ sented a considerable stimulus for the university program. Uemov emerged as one of the more prolific and talented young philosophers in the Ukraine in the 1960s and 70s. Organization and Staff .—As of 1968, the Philosophy Section included 12 instructors and 14 graduate students. Some Known Research Areas .—Section research was described in 1968 as proceeding in three major areas: epistemology of dialectical materialism; problems of scientific methodology; and critique of bourgeois philosophy and sociology. Individual scholars worked on epistemological questions of time-space theory; theory of language; questions of religion; and critiques of contemporary American bour¬ geois sociology and neo-Thomist epistemology. Uemov, a graduate of the philosophy program at Moscow State University in 1949, made a precocious debut in Voprosy filosofii (1954, No. 3) with an article questioning the interaction of the time- space continuum with matter. Since then he has published studies on a number of themes in the central journal (1961, No. 8; 1966, No. 7; 1972, No. 10; 1976, No. 8), has contributed to various republican col¬ lections (e.g., "Mnogoobrazie form otnositel'nosti i teoriia Einshteina" [The Diversity of Forms of Relativity and Einstein's Theory] in Filosofskie problemy teorii tiagoteniia Einshteina i reliativistskoi kosmologii , Kiev, 1965) and has produced, monographs on logic (Zadachi i uprazhneniia po logike , 1961; Problemy logiki nauchnogo poznaniia , 1964) and other topics. In 1976 Uemov was identified as chairman of a department in the Odessa Division of the Ukrainian SSR Institute of Economics; his present connection with the university program is unknown. 720 Also of note in the university Philosophy Section is I. Ia. Matkovskaia, who wrote on the socio-ethical characteristics of Decem- brism in Voprosy filosofii (1975, No. 12). Section scholars regularly participate in regional and all-union conferences on philosophical and sociological themes. Research Facilities .—The university’s central library (ul. Sovetskoi Armii, 24) contains over 2.5 million units, among which is a sizeable collection of rare 18th and 19th century philosophy editions and Lange's personal archives. Selected References 0. I. Iurzhenko, ed., Istoriia Odes’kogo universitetu za 100 rokiv (Kiiv: via. Kiivs'kogo universitetu, 1968). UZBEK SSR Tashkent PHL132 Institute of Oriental Studies Institut vostokovedeniia in. A. R. Beruni AN UzSSR 700000 Tashkent GSP mass. Cherdantseva Telephone Number: 62-54-61; 66-22-36 Agency: Uzbek SSR Academy of Sciences Director: BARATOV, M. B. The Uzbek Academy's Institute of Oriental Studies maintains one of the world's largest collections of material relating to the cultural heritage of the peoples of Central Asia. Among its more than 40,000 works and 30,000 lithographs are unique manuscripts of the great thinkers—al-Farabi, al-Beruni, Ibn-Sina and Alisher Navoi—as well as Arabic translations of the classical Greek philosophers. The institute coordinates its research with the Oriental Studies Faculty of Tashkent State University and with the Uzbek Academy's Institute of History, Archeology, Language and Literature. 721 L PHL133 Institute of Philosophy and Law Institut filosofii i prava im. I. M. Muminova AN UzSSR Tashkent ul. Sulaimanovoi, 33 Telephone Number: 33-55-01 Agency: Uzbek SSR Academy of Sciences Director: KHAIRULLAEV, M. M. History .—Contemporary Uzbek scholars trace the development of philosophical inquiry in Uzbekistan through a common Central Asian heritage: pre-Islamic Zoroastrianism; the great Islamic thinkers— al-Farabi, Ibn-Sina, al-Biruni—of the 6th-llth centuries; the rise of sufism in the 11th and 12th centuries; the astronomer-mathematician Ulugbek and the pantheist poet-philosopher Alisher Navoi of the 15th century; and Mizra Abdulkadir Bedil (1644-1720), the eminent religious and social philosopher of Uzbek descent who was born and lived in India but wrote in Tadzhik. And as elsewhere in Central Asia, the conquest of modern Uzbekistan by the Russian empire in the late 19th century led eventually to the injection of dialectical materialism/Marxism- Leninism into the Uzbek tradition after the empire succumbed to Bolshevism in 1917. The sovietization of Uzbekistan during the 1920s included the introduction of instruction in Marxist philosophy in the new univer¬ sity at Tashkent as well as the translation into Uzbek of the Communist Manifesto and various works by Lenin. By 1931, the year which marked the end of post-revolutionary heterodoxy in Soviet philosophy, dialec¬ tical materialism was taught in all higher educational institutions in the republic. In that year, coincidentally, I. M. Muminov—who became the guiding light of philosophical research in Uzbekistan—was graduated from the Faculty of Social Sciences and Economics of the Uzbek Pedagog¬ ical Academy in Samarkand. Muminov was one of the prime movers in the process of elevating the pedagogical academy into Uzbek State University (now Samarkand State University—PHL136) in 1933. Though he taught at the university throughout the decade, Muminov published little during this inauspicious period for Soviet philosophers. At length he emerged as one of the most prolific and arguably the single most respected scholar in the field of Central Asian philosophy during the post-war era, when philosophy in Uzbekistan at length acquired a firm institutional footing. The philo¬ sophy programs at the universities in Samarkand (Section of Marxism- Leninism) and Tashkent (Philosophy Section) began to produce significant scholarship and significant numbers of specialists with graduate degrees during the late 1940s and early 1950s—which led in turn to the estab¬ lishment of the Division of Philosophy and Law within the Uzbek Academy of Sciences in 1956. Two years later, at Muminov T s initiative, the Division was promoted into the academy's Institute of Philosophy and Law. Muminov served as the institute’s first director; after his death in 1974 the institute added his name to its title. Under Muminov’s leader¬ ship it emerged as both the focal point of philosophical research in the republic and one of the most active republican philosophy centers in the Soviet Union. 722 Organization and Staff .—In 1976, the institute employed 96 scholars, including one corresonding republican academician (director M. M. Khairullaev), 11 doctors of science and 31 candidates. Work proceeded in two departments (Philosophy and State and Law) with a combined total of 20 sectors. The Philosophy Department included sectors of: Dialec¬ tical Materialism; Historical Materialism; Problems of Scientific Com¬ munism; History and Methodology of the Sciences; Reflection Theory and Epistemology; Philosophical Problems of Socialist Internationalism and National Relations; Problems of Scientific Atheism and Atheistic Educa¬ tion; Concrete Sociology (with laboratory); Problems of Ethics and Esthetics; History of Socio-Philosophical Thought; Sociological Thought in Neighboring Eastern Nations; and the History of Atheism and Free- thinking . The institute also maintained a graduate program. Some Known Research Areas .—The institute's "basic directions of philosophical research," as outlined in 1976, reflected the interests of the sectors listed above in more specific terms: questions of the materialist dialectic, reflection theory of knowledge and epistemology, methodological problems of the natural sciences; the dialectic of the development of Soviet society, theoretical summarization of the ex¬ perience of socialist and communist construction in Uzbekistan; prob¬ lems of the combination of national and international elements in the establishment of material and spiritual prerequisites for communism, the contemporary scientific-technical revolution and the culture of developed socialism; elaboration of problems of the individual and the collective, of proletarian internationalism and national relations, questions of moral and esthetic upbringing, of the formation of national pride of the Soviet people and of development of the socialist way of life; the study of the philosophical heritage and the history of pro¬ gressive socio-philosohical and natural-scientific thought [in Uzbekistan] and the dissemination and triumph of Marxist-Leninist ideas in Uzbekistan and contiguous foreign countries of the east [ sic ]; questions of the history of atheism and freethinking, the overcoming of the vestiges of religion in the development of a scientific-atheistic worldview; and critique of contemporary reactionary theories of anti¬ communism and Maoism. The institute has issued numerous publications in these areas. From 1958 to 1976, over 2,000 monographs, brochures and articles were published under institute auspices. In 1974 alone 125 new titles ap¬ peared. In terms of individual scholarship, the works of founding director Muminov, written both before and during his tenure at the institute, deserve prominent mention as they set the standards for contemporary and subsequent institute publications. 723 Among Muminov's works were studies in Russian of Mirza Bedil' ( Filosofskie vzgliady Mirzy Bedilia , 1946); of the development of socio-philosophical thought in 9th-10th century Uzbekistan (in Trudy Uzbekskogo universiteta, novaia seriia , 1954, vyp. 54) and of late 19th-early 20th century Uzbekistan ( Iz istorii razvitii obshchestvenno - filosofskoi mysli v Uzbekistane kontsa XIX i nachala XX w. , 1957); of the classical thinkers of Central Asia ( Vydaiushchiesia mysliteli Srednei Azii , 1966); and of the Leninist philosophical heritage ( Za glubokoe izuchenie filosofskogo naslediia V. I. Lenina , 1973). In Uzbek he wrote two volumes on Bedil' (1964, 1974) and a volume on Lenin (1972). Muminov also contributed the sections on Uzbek thought to several national publications in the 1950s (e.g., Istoriia filosofii , t. 2, 3, 1957-59) and served as chief editor for a number of republican monograph collections on eastern philosophical thought (e.g., Qcherki istorii progressivnoi obshchestvenno-filosofskoi mysli Zarubezhnogo Vostoka , 1971). While compiling his long list of publications (over 200 works in all), Muminov trained 20 doctors and some 80 candidates of philosohpical sciences, served as first secretary of the Uzbek Division of the Philosophical Society of the USSR and as Vice President of the Uzbek Academy of Sciences. In 1976-77, a four-volume selection of Muminov's work was published in Tashkent (I. M. Muminov, Izbrannye trudy) by the "Uzbekistan" publishing house. Monographs issued by institute scholars and associates during the past decade covered a broad range of themes. Director Khairullaev wrote on the Renaissance and eastern thinkers (Epokha Vozrozhdeniia i mysliteli Vostoka . 1971), on al-Farabi ( Farabi: Epokha i uchenie , 1975), edited a collection on communist morality and the development of personality (1975) and co-edited collections on socio-philosophical thought in Uzbekistan (1975, 1977). A number of studies of Ibn-Sina and Biruni were also produced, as well as a steady stream of monographs on more conventional themes (dialectical materialism, reflection theory of knowledge, etc.) A recent issue of Voprosy filosofii (1978, No. 10) was devoted to philosophy in Uzbekistan. In addition to an article by Khairullaev, deputy institute director 0. P. Umurzakova contributed a piece on for¬ mation and development of new socialist traditions and sector chairman A. D. Shapirov wrote on the philosphical correspondence of Biruni and Ibn-Sina. Institute scholars regularly take part in Soviet and international philosophy seminars, conferences and symposia. The institute's own or¬ ganizational efforts have included commemorative conferences on al- Biruni (1973), al-Farabi (1975) and Ibn-Sina (planned for 1980). Finally, the institute's graduate program—though less active by far than that of Tashkent State University—continued to host disserta¬ tions in philosophy in the late 1970s. Two candidate dissertations were defended in 1977: "Certain Questions of the Ideological Struggle in India (1947-1975)" (by G. M. Ivanov) and "The Philosophical Views and Logic of Mir Said Sharif Dzhurdzhani" (by Mukhamedzhan Kadyrov). 724 Research Facilities .—The Uzbek Academy’s main library (ul. A. Tukaeva, 1) contains over 1.5 million units, including especially strong collections on Central Asia and oriental studies. Selected References M. M. Khairullaev, ’’Razvitie filosofskoi nauki v Uzbekskoi SSR," Voprosy filosofii , 1967, No. 8, 9-18. M. K. Nurmukhamedov, ed., Akademiia nauk Uzbekskoi SSR. Spravochnik: 1976 . (Tashkent: FAN, 1976).' _, ’’Osnovye napravleniia razvitiia filosovskoi nauki v Sovetskom Uzbekistane," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 10, 29-39. PHL134 Tashkent State Theatrical-Artistic Institute Tashkencskii gosudarstvennyi teatrl’no-khudozhestvennyi institut im. A. N. Ostrovskogo 700031 Tashkent, 31 ul. Germana Lopatina, 77 Telephone Number: 33-44-36 Agency: Uzbek SSR Ministry of Culture Rector: Kh. P. Vakhidov, professor in and chairman of the Tashkent State Theatrical-Artistic Institute’s Section of Philosophy, Scientific Communism and Esthetics, has written on conflicts in socio-philosophical thought in Turkestan at the turn of the century ( Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 10). PHL135 Tashkent State University Tashkentsiii ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyi universitet im. V. I. Lenina 700095 Tashkent Vuzgorodok, Universitetskaia ul. Telephone Number: 44-72-24 Agency: Uzbek SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: SARYMSAKOV, T. A. Tashkent State University was organized in 1920, opening under the name Turkestan State University. Though instruction in dialectical and historical materialism was universal thourhgout institutions of higher education in Uzbekistan by 1931, only the university in Tashkent had a formal philosophy program (_i.e., a Philosophy Section). This did not change until 1955, when additional sections were organized in a number of Uzbek institutes. The university program, in fact, was long the only training center for philosophers in Soviet Central Asia. During the post-war expansion of educational facilities in the region—which included the establishment of universities with philosophy programs in Tadzhikistan (1948), Turk¬ menistan (1950) and Kirgizia (1951)—the university in Tashkent was already conferring graduate degrees in the discipline. Between 1950 and 1956, seven candidate dissertations were defended in Tashkent on topics of socio-philosophical thought in Uzbekistan and the "non-capitalist" development of the republic. By 1963 Tashkent State University had established a special Philosophy Division whose program was patterned after those of the philosophy faculties of the universities in Moscow and Leningrad. As of 1978, the division, which operates within the university's History Faculty, remained the sole source of undergraduate course spe¬ cialization in philosophy in Soviet Central Asia. Its graduate program, moreover, is by far the largest in the region. The university also supports research in philosophy in both its Faculty of Oriental Studies and in its semi-autonomous Institute for Higher Qualification of Social Science Teachers. In 1978, M. M. Khairullaev, of the Uzbek Academy of Sciences, proposed that a separate Philosophy Faculty be established by combining the university’s Philosophy Division with its Psychology Division (leaving the oriental studies and institute programs indepen¬ dent) . Two areas of particular interest in university-sponsored work during the 1970s were philosophy of science and questions of non¬ capitalist development. In the former, K.-I. Ivanova, chairman of the university’s Philosophy Section for the Humanities Faculties, wrote on the interaction of categories of the materialist dialectic with those of the special sciences in the university’s scholarly serial ( Nauchnye trudy , 1972, vyp. 426) and on the principle of causality in physics in Voprosy filosofii (1978, No. 10). In addition, several graduate dis¬ sertations defended at the university in the late 1970s dealt with scientific themes: V. Kadyrov wrote on philosophical aspects of the connection of structure and interaction in physics (1977) and M. I. Ismoilov dealt with problems of the unity of the material world in philosophy and the natural sciences (1978). V. G. Chernik defended a dissertation on the categories of definiteness and indefiniteness in scientific knowledge in 1977 as well. In the area of non-capitalist development, M. A. Akhmedova of the university's qualification institute treated methodological ques¬ tions of the theory in Voprosy filosofii (1978, No, 10) after defending her doctoral dissertation on the same subject earlier in the year. Sh. A. Azizov defended a candidate dissertation at the university in 1977 on Lenin’s teaching on the interrelation of economics and politics as the methodological basis for analysis of the non-capitalist process. 726 The university's Oriental Studies Faculty (which offers course specialization in Indian, Irano-Afghan, Arabic and Chinese language and literature) supports research in the history of eastern philosophy, coordinating its work with the Uzbek Academy's Institute of Oriental Studies. In general, university-sponsored research tends to parallel that conducted by various sectors of the Philosophy Division of the Uzbek Academy's Institute of Philosophy and Law. The university library (ul. Kiubysheva, 10) holds over 1.5 million units, including the philosophy collection of former professor L. I. Polivanov. The Oriental Studies Faculty has its own branch library (ul. Navoi, 36). Selected References M. M. Khairullaev, "Razvitie filosofskoi nauki v Uzbekskoi SSR," Voprosy filosofii , 1967, No. 8, 9-18. _, "Osnovnye napravleniia razvitiia filosofskoi nauki v Sovetskom Uzbekistane," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 10, 29-39. Samarkand PHL136 Samarkand State University Samarkandskii gosudarstvennyi universitet im. Alishera Navoi 703004 Samarkand bul. Gor’kogo, 15 Telephone Number: Agency: Uzbek SSR Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education Rector: ATAKHODZHAEV, A. K. Samarkand State University was established (as Uzbek State University) in 1933. Prominent among the university’s organizers was I. M. Muminov, a prolific scholar who subsequently emerged as the guiding light of philosophical research in Uzbekistan. Muminov long served as an instructor in Samarkand’s Social Sciences Section before moving to Tashkent to serve as founding director of the Uzbek Academy's Institute of Philosophy and Law in 1958. The university's monograph serial ( Nauchnye trudy ) published a number of works by Muminov in the 1940s and 50s. A later issue (1970, vyp. 192: "Voprosy marksistko-leninskoi filosofii i nauchnogo ateizma”) included articles on standard topics (the non-capitalist path of develop¬ ment, the work collective as the basis of communist upbringing) as well as on more innovative themes (social thought in 17th-19th century Samarkand, individualism and impressionism in the esthetic views of Briusov). In addition to this series, the university co-publishes (with Karshinkskii State Pedagogical Institute) a collection series featuring work by social science instructors from both institutions. The university’s library contains over 1.1 million units and includes a collection of oriental manuscripts dating from the 12th century. 728 SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY Acton, H. B., The Illusion of the Epoch: Marxism-Leninism as a Philosophical Creed (London: Cohen and West, 1962). Adelmann, Frederick J., ed., Philosophical Investigations in the USSR (Chestnut Hill, Mass.: Boston College, 1975). _, ed., Soviet Philosophy Revisited (Chestnut Hill, Mass.: Boston College, 1977). Akademiia nauk SSSR: Spravodhnik (Moskva: Nauka, 1980). Amanaliev, B. A., ”0 razvitii marksistskoi filosofskoi mysli v Kirgizii," Voprosy filosofii , 1972, No. 4, 20-25. Asimov, M. S., "Razvitie nauki v Tadzhikistane," Voprosy filosofii , 1971, No. 12, 68-76. Aslanian, G. G. ; Gevkorian, G. A.; Grigorian, G. A.; Khachikian, la. I., "Razvitie filosofskoi mysli v Sovetskoi Armenii," Voprosy filosofii , 1967, No. 12, 48-60. Beemans, P. J., "Biographical Data..on Soviet Philosophers I," Studies in Soviet Thought , III, 3 (September 1963), 222-229. __, "Biographical Data on Soviet Philosophers II," Studies in Soviet Thought , V, 4 (December 1965), 339-348. _, "Biographical Data on Soviet Philosophers III," Studies in Soviet Thought, 9 (1969), 147-154. * Blakeley, Thomas J., Soviet Philosophy: A General Introduction to Contem¬ porary Soviet Thought (Dordrecht, Holland: D. Reidel, 1964). Chavchavadze, N. Z., "50 let sovetskoi filosofskoi nauki v Gruzii," Voprosy filosofii , 1971, No. 5, 93-99. DeGeorge, Richard T., Patterns of Soviet Thought: The Origins and Develop ¬ ment of Dialectical and Historical Materialism (Ann Arbor: University of Michigan, 1966). Dyshlevyi, P.S., "Nauchno-issledovatel T skaia rabota na filosofskom fakul-tete Kievskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta im. T. G. Shevchenko," Nauchnye doklady vyssnei shkoly: Filosofskie nauki , 1976, No. 2, 26-34. \ Edie, James M. ; Scanlan, James P.; Zeldin, Mary-Barbara, with the colla¬ boration of George L. Kline, Russian Philosophy . In three volumes (Chicago: Quadrangle Books, 1965). Gobar, Ash, "Contemporary Philosophy in Soviet Georgia," Studies in Soviet Thought, 18 (1978), 173-196. 729 Jeu, Bernard, La Philosophie sovetique et l 1 Occident: Essai sur les tendances et sur la signification de la philosophie sovietique contemporaine (1959-1969) (Paris: Mercure de France, 1969). Khairullaev, M. M., "Osnovnye napravlenie razvitiia filosofskoi nauki v Sovetskom Uzbekistane," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 10, 29-39. Khydyrov, T.; Akmuradov, K., "Razvitie filosofii v Turkmenistane za gody Sovetskoi vlasti," Voprosy filosofii , 1968, No. 2, 15-25. Kocharli, F. K. , "Filosofskaia nauka Sovetskogo Azerbaidzhana," Voprosy filosofii , 1973, No. 4,-122-130. Konstantinov, F. V., chief ed., Filosofskaia entsiklopediia . In five volumes volumes (Moskva: Sovetskaia entsiklopediia, 1960-1970). Kuz'menkov, V. P.; Savastiuk, A. I.; "Osnovnye napravleniia filosofskikh issledovanii v Belorussii, M Voprosy filosofii , 1974, No. 12, 50-60. Labedz, Leopold, ed., Revisionism: Essays on the History of Marxist Ideas (New York: Frederick A. Praeger, 1962). Laszlo, Ervin, ed., Philosophy in the Soviet Union: A Survey of the Mid - Sixties (Dordrecht, Holland: D. Reidel, 1967). Lossky, N. 0., History of Russian Philosophy (London: G. Allen and Unwin, 1952). Paton, B. E., chief ed., Istoriia Akademii nauk Ukrainskoi SSR (Kiev, Naukova dumka, 1979). Prokhorov, A. M., chief ed., Bol'shaia sovetskaia entsiklopediia . In 30 volumes. (Moskva: Sovetskaia entsiklopedia, 1970-1978). Somerville, John, Soviet Philosophy: A Study of Theory and Practice (New York: Philosophical Library, 1946). "Tematika dissertatsii po filosofii, zashchishchennykh v 1977 godu," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 11, 177-185. Ukraintsev, B. S., "0b osnovnykh napravleniiakh issledovanii v Institute filosofii AN SSSR, " Voprosy filosofii , 1977, No. 1, 94-104. Ursul, D. T.,"Razvitie filosofskoi mysli v Moldavii za gody Sovetskoi vlasti," Voprosy filosofii , 1977, No. 3, 107-115. Valeskaln, P. I., "Rabota filosofov Latviiskoi SSR za poslednee desia- tiletie," Voprosy filosofii , 1978, No. 12, 26-33. Val’t, L. 0.; Rebane, la. K., "0 razvitii filosofskoi mysli sovetskoi Estonii," Voprosy filosofii , 1974, No. 6, 64-75. 7 30 Wetter, Gustav A., Dialectical Materialism: A Historical and Systematic Survey of Philosophy in the Soviet Union . Translated by Peter Heath (New York: Frederick A. Praeger, 1958). Zhangel'din, T. Zh., "Filosofskaia nauka v Kazakhstane, ,r Voprosy filosofii , 1970, No. 8, 100-107.